《By The Blood》 Chapter 1: First Look Karl frowned as he watched the young beastman endure the violent lashings of the Task Enforcer. Blood streamed down the beastman¡¯s bare back, and his black-furred tail wagged frantically in a frenzied dance. Despite the faint growls the beastman made, it was obvious the pain from the iron-inlaid cane was excruciating. But he could only growl and whimper, for he was one of the many unfortunate enough to have been born non-human. His only crime was simply resting for 30 seconds. He was merely a beastman; he was not allowed such luxury. Many of his kind did not protest and merely returned to their monotonous task of slaughtering pigs. The rough mountain stone walls, now covered in thick red blood, exuded a pungent scent that was both nauseating and mind-numbing. Karl, however, had grown accustomed to it, though he would still prefer not to have to smell it. Soon, the growls of the young beastman were drowned out by the resounding booms that echoed through the cave, lit by the eternal lamps hanging on the walls¡ªat a height none of the beastmen could reach. The cultivator did not want to risk a mutiny. In the middle of the rather spacious room stood a large stone cauldron, its body dripping fresh blood over much older, dried stains. Above it, hanging a few meters away, a black pillar was steadily retreating upward. It had numerous ropes attached to it, connecting to special wheels on the roof and drawing downward. The ropes were pulled by several beastmen, gradually lifting the pillar farther and farther from the cauldron. They let go. Boom! The pillar crashed into a much wider cauldron. Blood and chunks of flesh flew out and splattered on the ground. This flesh, however, did not stay there long as beastwomen rushed over to pick it up, placing it inside black basins. One would think that in no reality would beastmen be subservient to humans, but that does not seem to be the case. Karl looked down at the squirming pig held between his knees, his eyes cold as his small, well-maintained knife slit through the pig¡¯s fat neck. Warm blood spewed onto his hand, but he did not move, steadily holding the pig as life gradually faded from its once vibrant eyes. This had been his life for the past two years. Now he was sixteen, and even now, he did not like it. He took the pig¡¯s corpse, turned, and placed it inside an iron-netted basket. Standing before him was a young beastwoman with auburn hair. Her fur was a rarity among the black-furred beastmen. She was Astrid, the girl who always smiled. ¡°I hear the Cultivator is visiting today,¡± Astrid said, bending to carry the netted basket. She hefted it between her hips and stomach, bending backward while straining to bend the other way. She soon reached the cauldron and threw the pig into it before returning to Karl. Her face was now laced with sweat, but a constant smile still plagued her hard, dry lips. ¡°No need. I¡¯m done with my quota,¡± Karl said to Astrid as she approached. Confirming the truth of his words, the female beastwoman glanced past Karl. The small square barn was empty. This was where the pigs were kept every night to be slaughtered in the morning. No one could leave until they had finished their quota. But this meant that even she was done since her work was directly tied to his. ¡°That¡¯s nice!¡± Astrid said with a smile. Now, all that remained was to inform the Task-Enforcer of their completed task. But seeing as he was rather occupied, the beastwoman could only grin but not approach him. Then, from the cave entrance located in Karl¡¯s line of sight, a figure bathed in both the white light of the sun and a faint redness entered the dark, gloomy cave. The mere act of walking in was enough to highlight the features of the newcomer. His black cloak cascaded down, dragging red dust and blood as he moved. He had the usual black hair, dark eyes, and a faintly pale complexion. Rumors say he¡¯s an undead. At least, that¡¯s what he evolved into. For such a person, just what kind of thoughts would he have? Karl used his hands to adjust his black-furred tail, pushing it between his legs as a sign of fear. The rest of the beastmen exhibited similar reactions. This was Tobias, a nobleman and the flesh cultivator of this pig farm. But due to his ruthless nature, his very presence was enough to instill dread in the beastmen. Everyone is afraid. This must mean the Gu will be having a feast, Karl thought, right on cue as something began to crawl out from the ground beneath him. A small, translucent worm emerged, its size equivalent to a baby¡¯s finger. It crawled past him, moving toward one of the beastmen whose tail was also tucked between his legs. Multiple such creatures followed suit, moving toward the terrified beastmen. None of them approached Karl. However, as a beastman spotted the approaching worms, he leaped up in fear. Others followed suit, moving to the walls, shivering, their eyes wide as they watched the swarm of worms attracted by their fear. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. It was ironic that beastmen feared Gu, yet there existed Gu who fed on fear. It was basically a feast for the latter. Karl quickly rushed to a wall beside a terrified beastman. He, too, curled up and began whimpering softly. But on closer observation, none of the worms approached him; they only targeted the young beastman whose furred ears were bent and whose tail shook between his legs. The flesh cultivator, Tobias, stared at the apprehensive beastmen, his pale face holding a frown. How dare these creatures be more afraid of Gu than of me! How dare they! He shot a glare at the Task-Enforcer, who had a worm slumped atop his shoulder. ¡°Kill four!¡± The Task-Enforcer quivered for a moment. The fear Gu perched atop his shoulder wiggled in response before lying silent. The tall enforcer, with black hair and eyes of the same color, bore a scar that crossed between his left eye and his cheek. This was a mark given to all Task-Enforcers. To give pain, they must first experience it. The man was not opposed to it. But over his years as a Task-Enforcer, the lord had never asked for beastmen to be killed so randomly. They usually only dispatched the old, weak, or disabled ones, not able-bodied individuals. Something must have angered the lord, and it was likely not related to the beastmen¡¯s behavior. The task enforcer knew his master well and did not attempt to express defiance. He turned with his iron-inlaid cane, his eyes scanning the cave. He spotted a few candidates, particularly a young girl in the distance. With rare auburn hair and a wide smile, the girl shivered at the edge of his sight. A smile curled up on the Task-Enforcer¡¯s lips. This was the girl who had embarrassed him with her smile. Even when he offered her a chance to bed with him, she dared only grin! Suddenly, the idea of killing this beastwoman became very entertaining. They were filth and should be grateful to even have a chance to lay with their betters, not mock them with a grin. Tobias watched his Task-Enforcer as he approached a beastman with blood dripping down his body. It was the one who had been flogged earlier. A blade was drawn in the enforcer¡¯s hands, his steps firm as he approached a scurrying young beastman, no older than seventeen. With wide eyes, the Task-Enforcer sneered, ¡°You should pray to your gods. Which one is it? Is it the Pure White, the Desire, or maybe the Untamed Storms? Or do you worship those pagan ones?¡± The blade was poised as he grabbed the beastman by the neck. His large hands easily covered the scrawny neck of the young lad, squeezing tightly and blocking the airway. The beastman thrashed about, his hands scratching at the Task-Enforcer. However, with their claws long cut and unable to grow back, his desperate actions were futile, as the enforcer felt nothing but gentle taps on his body. The fear Gu quickly swarmed the beastman, crawling onto his body and festering all over. The young beastman trembled. Fear surged through him¡ªfear of death and fear of the Gu. They both mixed together to produce an overwhelming sensation of dread. His eyes bulged, tears streamed down his face, saliva spewed out, and his body jolted in defiance of the strong arm that crushed his windpipe. The Task-Enforcer stared with delight, but knowing the fun would soon end, he briefly released his grip before tightening it again. The beastman felt a glimmer of hope as the pressure on his throat lessened. But that hope was quickly extinguished as the grip intensified once more. Yet again, the grip relaxed before tightening once more. It was a cycle of pain and relief! ¡°No!¡± the beastman struggled to say. ¡°I... don¡¯t... want to... die!¡± ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t want to die?¡± The Task-Enforcer¡¯s eyes gleamed with a strange intensity. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have been born as something other than human. You might as well not even exist. And do you know the worst part?¡± He tightened his grip further. ¡°It¡¯s that you were leisurely resting, not even attempting to pay off the debt of your existence. And now you say you don¡¯t want to die?¡± ¡°I... just... want... freedom!¡± The beastmen shivering against the walls suddenly stopped. Their gaze was drawn to the young lad whose life was rapidly fading from his dark eyes. They all knew him. Volker was his name. He was a kind boy born on the farm. His mother had passed away at the moment of his birth. But despite all this, he had been cheerful¡ªat least in the beginning. But like anything born on these farms, his smile eventually faded. Yet, he remained kind, often taking on the job quota of the weakened after completing his own. This was the very act that had landed him in trouble with the Task Enforcer. And now, this young soul was about to leave them, to journey into the dark Sea of Souls. All because he wasn¡¯t born human... But they could do nothing. They simply lowered their heads in apathy and hummed a calm tune¡ªa tune to mourn the departing or the departed. A few seconds later, the struggling body went limp. The last breath had escaped his lungs. Letting go of the corpse, the Task Enforcer took his knife and slashed off the beastman¡¯s ears and tail. They sold well in the market. He could make a couple of ments from them. Tobias watched this with a satisfied gaze. However, he was also thankful for another matter. Thankfully, there are no swordsmen here today, Tobias thought. I can¡¯t have this making its way to the capital. Although killing beastmen is nothing, doing so for no reason becomes a problem, especially if they work for me. It could ruin my reputation, making me seem like a ruthless murderer. Normally, murder in the Empire¡¯s lands was illegal, but these were merely beastmen. Their lives held no value, and only through their bodies could they wash away the stain of being born almost human. How dare they be almost human? What a sinful act! And even if that wasn¡¯t the case, if no one was around to tell the tale, then did the crime even happen? ¡°Lord Tobias! The notary has arrived!¡± A voice shattered the half-solemn atmosphere. A figure emerged from the cave entrance. An old man, dressed in a black coat with golden buttons down the side, approached the flesh cultivator. He had age-induced wrinkles, an experienced gaze, and lips that were moist and fresh¡ªa stark contrast to the old, torn ones of the beastmen. ¡°So soon?¡± Tobias asked, his gaze troubled. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he due tomorrow?¡± ¡°He was, but the notary said he came early because he was invited for a similar deal with Lord Walter,¡± the man explained without a moment to catch his breath. ¡°What?¡± Tobias¡¯s eyes flared with anger. ¡°Am I not important enough to have a notary wait for the appropriate time? I bet he came early just to be on time at Walter¡¯s behest. That brazen fool who only knows how to sleep with the vixens of the Pleasure Pavilion.¡± ¡°But sir, he is a Pleasure-Master,¡± the butler was quick to correct his lord Meeting the Notary ¡°So?¡± Tobias¡¯s pale face contrasted with his flaring gaze. ¡°He¡¯s meant to sell his products, not indulge in them. Look at me! I don¡¯t eat this pig meat because I make it. A man must never consume what he creates; that¡¯s for others. How can someone be so daring?¡± He turned to the task enforcer. ¡°Stop! Dispose of that body. I can¡¯t have a notary from the Pure White Ministry catching wind of murder in his presence. Even if he¡¯s just a notary, those lot always travel with two or more ordinary or even advanced-class Sanguines... Pawns, I think they call them.¡± The Task-Enforcer gritted his teeth and eyed the smiling Astrid. He picked up his iron-inlaid cane and, in a deep voice, commanded, ¡°Get to work. Those who are done should go feed the live ones in the shed and also check on the Sanguine for its progress. Come back and report to me with the answer!¡± He then dragged Volker¡¯s corpse and tossed it into the meat cauldron. ¡°Smash it!¡± he ordered. The beastmen, their faces sunken and sad, dragged the ropes, raised the pillar, and let go. Boom! The flesh and bones were crushed under the weight of the cauldron. Blood and meat splattered everywhere. But on top of the cauldron¡¯s edge, the leg of the beastman was still quivering. He was still alive! At least he had been before the cauldron smashed him to pieces. The beastmen bit down on their torn, flesh-covered lips but said nothing; they could only whimper. This is the best they can do. Strength naturally equals freedom. Karl left the wall and used his hands to adjust his tail, propping it slightly on his back. He, along with a few other beastmen, including Astrid, left the cave after the flesh cultivator had gone. He passed the remains of the young beastman and held back a sigh. This damned world! He stepped out through the narrow entrance of the mountain cave, the faint redness of the sunset seeping into the cave. Outside, he was greeted by the sight of the red sky, where dust clouds mingled with ashen-colored ones. The wind blew gently, pushing the falling crimson dust in varying sways. These were accompanied by the rays of white light that shone through the sky. These rays came from the white sun, which perched closer to the west as if waiting to sink into it. But although the sun was white, the swirling red clouds gave it a strange, conflicting hue. The world below was bathed in the dark redness of the sky, the white of the sun, and the blackness of the clouds. Two white bird-like creatures with long tails flew across the sky, curling around each other like some kind of serpentine dance. They seemed free, yet also without responsibility. Memories resurfaced. On a stormy, misty night, a man coughed blood, and with a pained expression, he said, ¡°Build them utopia.¡± Karl closed his eyes for a moment, allowing the memory to fade back into his mind. The red-dusted cornfield spread out in vastness, seeming to encompass everything. From his vantage point, he could see the distant mountains¡ªtheir peaks piercing the red dust clouds. He looked down at the switchbacks, the trail leading down the mountain and into the cornfields. This was a scene he was used to. Every day for two years, he had seen it. And though he didn¡¯t show it, he did hope to one day not see it... to gain his freedom. He held back his sigh as he walked down the rocky road, deeply dusted by the falling redness.
Lord Tobias huffed. As a Sanguine, his physical abilities were above that of the average human. However, he was still just an ordinary class, so the task of running down from the mountain still left him gasping for breath, his head drenched in sweat. He looked ahead at his white stone mansion, now stained red in a sprinkled manner. The large spires on the roof stretched toward the crimson sky¡ªthe roof was different from the wooden ones found in commoners¡¯ houses. His was made from elegant black tiles, fitting for a noble. It was, after all, his family¡¯s estate, one that generations of lords had lived in. Passing through the large cornfield that stretched out from below the mountain, he eventually made it to his mansion. Red dust gradually rained on it, on the field, and even in the far distance. He looked up at the sky; the vast swirling redness seemed to engulf everything, leaving only a few rays of the white sun to shine on the world. His coat was already getting stained by the falling red dust. I¡¯ll have the beastmen wash my clothes and the compound, he thought. Behind him, his butler struggled to keep up, gasping and panting. The toll of running down the mountain was more taxing for a man his age. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. In front of the mansion, three abnormal horses stood. From afar, they seemed ordinary, but as Tobias approached, he could only marvel at the sheer size of the creatures. They each stood far taller than an average man. Their legs were massive and muscular, with hooves the size of a baby¡¯s head. These horses had stern gazes, like war-hungry monsters eager to charge forward. Tobias had only ever seen such eyes on desperate beastmen making a final act of defiance. But those were intelligent creatures. This was a horse. ¡°This is a high steed,¡± the old butler quickly informed his lord in a whisper. High steeds! Created through a unique evolution? So these are the so-called art created by the Sanitarium. No wonder they look like abominations or the kind of horses one would imagine a giant riding. But whoever dares to ride these must be very brave. A real man, I must say. Tobias felt inclined to give rare praise to whoever was riding the horses. He couldn¡¯t see the rider from the sheer height of the steeds, the piercing light of the white sun, and the risk of dust falling into his eyes. Taking a few steps back, he got a clearer view. Sitting on the backs of the high steeds were men in armor staring back at him. The figures were completely covered in a thick layer of specialized armor. The armor had two sets: one underneath that acted as a vest with sharp edges at the waist, and another over it, like a jacket, also with sharp edges. The entire being was encased in a silvery white suit. Below the waist, cloth hung down like flags, their edges embroidered with silvery rose patterns. The helmet had a triangular hole for the eyes, but what lay inside was simply deep blackness. Tobias quivered, his eyes twitching. ¡°White-Blooded Knights!¡± One day, while leaving his manor to track down a merchant who had run off with his money, Tobias stumbled upon a scene where gang members were fighting. This was normal for the area. But then, out of nowhere, these monstrosities descended. He thought they were Sanguines, legionnaires, or maybe swordsmen from the Swordsmen Tower, or possibly even a free-blade. But the speed at which they moved, their brutality¡ªit was maddening. Even as a low-ranking noble, Tobias knew they were in the special class, higher than advanced and ordinary, and just a step below desolation. But that wasn¡¯t what troubled him. It was what happened when one of the gang members¡ªa Sanguine¡ªmanaged to knock off one of the helmets. What he saw was nothing. No head, no neck, no anything. These creatures were hollow. They were all living metal. However, he did remember seeing a white liquid leaking from the corners of the knight when it was attacked. Perhaps this was why they were called White-Blooded? ¡°Mister?¡± A voice jolted Tobias back to reality. On a high steed, a young man with grayish-black hair and uniquely gray eyes glanced at the flesh cultivator. The young man wore a gray-white suit with silver buttons lining the right side of his chest. The suit was stained with red dust, making it seem as though he had just come from a massacre. He climbed down from the horse with a jump. He carried a small bag on his arm and smiled as he saw the lord. ¡°Sir Notary,¡± Tobias greeted, bowing. His eyes partially locked on the White-Blooded Knights. He feared that the swords on their backs would suddenly descend upon him. But something about the situation felt off. Why would a notary travel with White-Blooded Knights? And two of them, at that! These creatures were the special evolution created by the Sovereign himself. So why? Or could they be men wearing shard armor instead? Even then, legionnaires belonged to the Sovereign. ¡°Call me Marcel.¡± ¡°All right, Sir Marcel,¡± Tobias said, raising his head. He noticed a small white dot on the side of the notary¡¯s left eye. A sign of a notary! ¡°Now, shall we go inside to discuss?¡± Marcel asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Tobias nodded and took out his pocket watch. He stared at the cracked glass and whispered, ¡°Check for any problems.¡± Before he snapped the watch shut, a figure appeared on it, then vanished just as quickly. With that, Tobias relaxed and gestured toward the manor, his eyes shifting between the notary and the White-Blooded Knights.
Emerging from a full-body mirror in a room that rippled like the surface of a lake, Anette, dressed in a midnight black dress cascading down to her ankles, stepped out. The dress had a high waistline cinched by a brown leather belt. Full sleeves enveloped her arms, with delicate buttons adorning the cuffs. Finally, a ruffled collar graced her neck, giving her an appearance reminiscent of the nuns found in the Dead Finality Temples. She stared out the window at the mountain that housed the pig farm, looming like a giant monolith, with red dust gradually falling like tiny rose petals. Her gaze was drawn to tiny figures trekking down the mountain. One of them, a young boy with a rigid-furred tail, caught her interest. Even from such a distance, she could clearly see what she wanted. ¡°I hope he is well,¡± she said before turning her attention to the three high steeds in front of the mansion. The two White-Blooded Knights sat silently on their horses, their gaze unreadable since they had no visible eyes. Anette frowned, her fair skin beginning to pale, turning white and gloomy. Her legs started to sink into the ground, like a person gradually drowning in the sea. Her head soon followed, vanishing into the stone pavement.
Lord Tobias frowned. He stood with his guest on a balcony that overlooked the cornfields, dust raining down from the dark and red-clouded skies. Some beastmen were already tending to the crops, watering and harvesting the grown ones, while others were packing up the dust. But because of the work they had done earlier at the pig farm, they moved sluggishly¡ªbut, of course, this was how these creatures lived. Filth that wasn¡¯t even grateful for the chance to pay off the debt they owed for being born in humanity¡¯s world. Luckily, the task enforcer was present with his cane, which served as an adequate motivator for the peasant lot. Tobias turned to Marcel, who was standing beside him on the balcony. ¡°Why exactly did you come so early, Sir Marcel?¡± The notary turned, the small white dot on his face more visible from this angle. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of how early I came. Nothing more.¡± Liar. You think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re simply rushing to meet that whore Walter! Tobias nodded. ¡°So, what about the contract? Did Mario accept the price of 10 pounds of meat for 100 ments?¡± Smiling, Marcel replied, ¡°There seems to be a mistake. I¡¯m not actually here about your contract with Mario.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Tobias became apprehensive. What was this notary daring to do? ¡°Nothing much, just an imperial decree from the Empire,¡± Marcel said with a smile, his tone flat as glass. ¡°What?!¡± Tobias exclaimed before quickly composing himself. This was an imperial decree from the Sovereign, the ruler of humanity. How dare he stand before such words! He bent the knee and lowered his head. Pigs and keeps Smiling, Marcel took out a brown scroll from his bag. He opened it, coughed slightly, and began to read the contents. ¡°By the decree of His Majesty, The Sovereign Ruler, the Lord of all Humanity, the Master of the 12 Legions, the One ordained by the 11 Gods, He who owns the land of all humanity under the watchful gaze of the gods, you are commanded to offer up one million pounds of meat to be given to the military for nourishment in the War of Grace.¡± What? Tobias thought, struggling to keep his composure. He resisted the urge to react outwardly to the notary who had revealed himself as a delegate of the Sovereign Ruler. Now he understood why Marcel had arrived with Blooded Knights. But one million pounds? He didn¡¯t even have that much live meat, and his Sanguine wasn¡¯t of a high class. Producing such an amount without incurring a massive cost would ruin him. ¡°You have one month,¡± Marcel continued, not giving Tobias time to process the situation. ¡°Signed by the Sovereign Ruler, the High Lords of Humanity, and the 10 Ministries.¡± Ten? Why ten and not eleven? Tobias clenched his jaw. He knew the answer, of course. The Untampered Storm Ministry was currently supporting the opposing party in this War of Grace. ¡°You may stand,¡± Marcel said with a smile. ¡°Sir Marcel,¡± Tobias said in a low voice as he stood up, ¡°how can I produce one million pounds of meat in one month?¡± It was less a question and more a plea. The notary was just a messenger; he was not the Sovereign and couldn¡¯t answer his question. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. However,¡± Marcel wrapped the scroll and placed it back into his bag before pulling out another, much smaller one, ¡°I will have to send this to the Tome Vaults once you sign it and accept the contract.¡± Contract? Contract?... This is outright extortion! It¡¯s because I¡¯m from a weak family. If I were from one of the great houses or the High Lords of Humanity, he wouldn¡¯t dare ask such a thing¡ª He immediately cut himself off. He was dangerously close to blasphemy. After all, to insult the Sovereign was to insult the gods who placed him in that position. ¡°And once I sign it?¡± Tobias asked, knowing he had no choice but to comply. The Adeiheid family was not powerful. They didn¡¯t even have an evolution branch! He could only hire Sanguines. Even he had become one by purchasing the information from the black market. ¡°Once you do, my work here will be done,¡± Marcel replied with a smile. Work done? Aren¡¯t you going to Walter? Wait... Why would he even go to Walter? Last I checked, he was a Pleasure-Master, not a flesh cultivator. Or did he change professions? He can¡¯t be that daring, can he? ¡°What about Walter?¡± Tobias finally asked. The notary looked at him in silence before responding, ¡°I do have a similar deal for him. But it requires him to offer some girls to the men of the army. War takes a toll, and relief is a way to build strength.¡± Marcel casually glanced at the looming mountain covered in red dust. So, more extortion. Damn this! Is it just because I¡¯m weak? My ancestors weren¡¯t like this. Back when the Fallen Empire still existed, we were a force. Not on the level of the 12 Sanguine Families of that time, but still far stronger than we are now. But... everything is lost. But then... if everything is lost, shouldn¡¯t I be a bit daring? He looked at the notary and said, ¡°Bring the contract tomorrow. Then I might sign it.¡± ¡°What?¡± The notary smiled, confused. ¡°Do you realize that you are indirectly refusing an imperial decree?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said no such thing. I simply said you should bring it tomorrow. That¡¯s when you should have arrived anyway.¡± Tobias stared at the midday red sky, indifferent to the half-amused expression on Marcel¡¯s face. ¡°All right then. But know that actions delayed are the same as actions not taken at all. Both the reward and the punishment are given accordingly.¡± Marcel smiled before bowing. ¡°Be pure,¡± he said, then exited the balcony silently. Tobias stared into the distance for several moments before clenching his jaw. ¡°I have to contact Siegfried. To think a day would come when I¡¯d work with a secret faction... I suppose I dare to call them heretics. A bunch of profane, pale-ordered lunatics. But I dare to seek their power and protection. The Adeiheid family must rise like the phoenix... once again.¡±
Karl looked at the white sun, partially obscured by the black-red clouds that were slowly tinged with a twilight hue. He had heard stories. Stories from the beastmen about times long ago when the sun was not white. Times when it exuded a golden light and the sky didn¡¯t rain red dust. When the world wasn¡¯t stuck in constant gray and redness, and the beastmen weren¡¯t slaves. Times before the empire and the declaration of the First Order. Times when creatures that were not human were allowed to exist. Well, not that he knew what that was like. Was he even part of the so-called non-human? Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Karl watched the sun, blinking to block out the falling dust. His gaze followed the giant white orb as it slowly crept toward the western horizon. He stood quietly, taking a breath. His eyes lowered to the stone building before him. He stood with a few beastmen. Astrid wore her usual smile as she approached. The pungent scent of blood was discernible even from a distance. The dark stone building with a wooden roof stood surrounded by tall stalks of corn on all sides, some resting on the building as if seeking shade from the sun. Eventually, Karl sighed and walked along the pathway, walled by corn, toward the building. Arriving at the Sanguine breeding shed, Karl discreetly adjusted his tail as he watched a middle-aged beastman take the lead. ¡°Mr. Abraham, we¡¯re here to check on the drove.¡± A sharp squeal echoed through the area, followed by the gentle creaking of the door. A figure had opened it. So ugly, Karl thought at the sight of the opener. Dressed in tattered robes stained with dried and fresh blood, a man¡ªor something that resembled one¡ªforced a smile. He had a large pink head with a long snout that leaked yellowish mucus. Tears welled up in his black, round eyes. A squeal could be faintly heard at certain moments. ¡°Abomination!¡± the middle-aged beastman snorted. The pig-man creature stepped aside, gesturing in a way that might have seemed elegant but was not. It was more like a monster inviting victims for ¡®lunch.¡¯ I wonder what goes through his head. Is he content with the life he¡¯s forced to live, or would he accept death if it came to him? Karl thought as he followed the young beastman into the shed, his hand subtly adjusting the direction of his tail. Karl entered and turned to face the rather spacious room, a stark contrast to the small exterior. A large cauldron stood in the center, overseeing a vast barn with wooden walls that barricaded the squealing pigs. A man sat beside the cauldron, his gaze focused on the bubbling contents within. Faint black smoke puffed from it, vanishing as quickly as it formed. It looked akin to the mist that ruled the nights of this world. Apart from that, the room was lit by a few eternal lamps hanging on the stone walls, though they were placed at a distance that didn¡¯t connect to the wooden roof. Karl stood silently in a corner, observing. Abraham, not paying attention to the group that had arrived, dipped his hands into the cauldron. His hands flared to life, burning like the sensation of hot water, but the cauldron itself was cold as ice. He steadied himself, reaching deeper into the cauldron. Soon, he felt something¡ªa soft, meaty substance! He pulled with all his might. The cauldron quivered violently as if the life within the pot resisted its emergence. However, Frederick Abraham was used to this. He quickly hardened his gaze. Strength was the only way to win. He needed to overpower the life. This was the principle mothers in the old world abided by To create life, you must be strong enough to birth it. Right now, he was a mother! Sweat dripped from his forehead into the cauldron, sizzling upon contact. Labor was hard. But eventually, the resistance faded, and a small pink creature emerged from the cauldron. It was a live, squealing pig, the size of a human child! He had given birth to yet another life. This filled Frederick with joy, and he cradled the creature with a smile. His feminine black hair cascaded down to his arms. At this moment, he resembled a mother meeting her baby for the first time. Standing up, he moved toward the edge of the barn. He heaved a breath and nonchalantly tossed the piglet into the barn before returning to his cauldron. A mother also had to drive her children to produce the best of themselves. Sitting down, he glanced at the pack of beastmen. ¡°When would I bring such life?¡± The pig-man creature rushed to his mother, squealing as it knelt before Frederick. His mother¡¯s words had hurt him. Abraham smiled and patted the round pigman¡¯s head. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you want brothers?¡± The pig creature only squealed and did not speak. But it was clear that it wanted its mother all to itself. It hugged him even tighter. The middle-aged beastman stepped forward, snorting. ¡°How is the drove coming along?¡± ¡°My children will be ready to be slaughtered by tomorrow, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Abraham said with a smile. His eyes shifted to Karl, who leaned against the blood-stained wall. ¡°How are you?¡± he asked. Again. Every day for the past two years. The same question, Karl thought before responding, ¡°The same.¡± This had always been his answer to the plain, dry question. Abraham smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. Son of the fal¡ª¡± He suddenly cut himself off, his gaze shifting to the bubbling liquid in the cauldron. ¡°It¡¯s going well. You don¡¯t need to worry about the drove.¡± This again... Son of the fallen. He always calls me that.
Aurelian stared at a few flyers pasted on the wooden boards, each bearing his face. Below it, they had written ¡°Thal¡¯zin,¡± which meant ¡°coward¡± in the language of the Maw people. Me, a coward? He had answered the call of his Archon, a man he once respected and even loved. They all did. At least until they were sent through a part of the Nightmare Plains, despite rumors of a large encampment of winter elves and Donnersburg traitor legions in the area. But as a true Black Sand Regiment of the Chaos Hunter Legion of the Empire, he stood proud. They all did... He and his friends. His squad was obviously attacked, and slaughtered. In the end, his friends sacrificed their lives so he could call for reinforcements. At that time, he still believed that his Archon didn¡¯t know about the trap. He requested help, but it never came. And that was when he realized the truth. Everything had been a plan. The Archon had sent a spy with them to assess the fighting prowess of the camp. They were sent on a mission so their Archon could learn how quickly the winter elves and traitor legions could kill them. But today, he would get his confession. He wore a white coat buttoned on the left side of his chest and white trousers, slightly stained by red dust. His brown hair covered half his face, leaving only his right eye exposed, a deep blackness within it. He walked the pathways lined with tents, stained by the falling blood dust. Ahead loomed a blackened red keep, with flags hoisted on each of the towers. The sky was a swirling layer of red clouds, interchanging with dark ones. He passed various guardsmen and women, some talking, others pulling or moving one cannon or another. There was a time when he did such grunt work Attack on the keep In the distance, along a different tent pathway, Aurelian noticed a two-meter-tall cart carrying a long-muzzled cannon that appeared to be the size of a man and a half. Was that a new cannon from one of the forge cities? Aurelian wondered but kept walking. He passed many people, but none seemed to care about him. In fact, for someone who was considered a fugitive in the regiment, he was allowed to walk around freely. But how could they know? Most of them wouldn¡¯t even be able to hear, see, or notice him. After all, he was using his mind invisibility. I suppose in this situation, following an incomplete branch was the right choice. At least I don¡¯t have to deal with other mind worms, he thought. Nonetheless, he reached his destination. The entrance to the keep was a huge black gate, manned by three guardsmen with obsidian-tipped spears poised upright. Two were conversing, but the youngest simply stared off into a corner. Aurelian focused on that one. But suddenly, he heard a voice call out. ¡°Hold it! Who are you?¡± one of the two men demanded, approaching with a stern gaze meant to intimidate. Aurelian, however, said nothing. My mind invisibility is still on, so why can he see me? Is he also a Sanguine? But he doesn¡¯t seem to recognize me, which means the invisibility is causing interference. ¡°Who are you?¡± the man asked again, his gaze growing more suspicious. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± another guardsman inquired. If he keeps asking, it will attract attention, and I can¡¯t have that. Aurelian made a decision. He glanced at the young guardsman and closed his eyes. A cold, silent darkness filled his mind. He reached out into that darkness, feeling countless illusory tendrils within. He focused on the one he was looking for and soon found it. Without hesitation, he grabbed hold of them, and as he expected, they wiggled a bit as if trying to assert their freedom. However, he didn¡¯t let go, and soon, they quieted down. Then, he took control. After a few moments, he opened his eyes, staring at the young guardsman. The boy seemed confused as if pondering something. Just then, he poised his spear and swiftly attacked the guardsman who had confronted Aurelian. With reflexive speed, the guardsman dodged, using his own spear to counter. He slammed his spear against the incoming attack and shouted, ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± The boy, with wide, rage-filled eyes, replied, ¡°For Donnersburg!¡± He pulled back his spear and thrust it again, but this time he was stopped by another guardsman¡¯s spear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± the second guardsman asked. But the boy did not respond; instead, he clenched his fists, ready to brawl. The three quickly became embroiled in a fight, one side trying to kill the other while the other struggled to deal with the sudden aggression. Meanwhile, Aurelian strolled into the keep.
After entering, he found himself a seat in the hall, observing. He sat in a large stone room, the ceiling held up by pillars the size of two men. Ahead, on a round stone stage, red-haired vixens danced in half-exposed clothing. They were cheered, clapped for, and toasted by the numerous men seated at wooden tables. Some men fell to the ground, their faces red, overwhelmed by the excitement. They attracted various liquor Gu that slowly crawled onto their bodies before being carried out of the feast hall. Aurelian did not touch the drums, drink the liquor in front of him, or even stand to dance. Even if he wasn¡¯t a believer in the Pure White, he still wouldn¡¯t indulge today. Not today. Not on the day he intended to stain his white in red. The hall was filled with round stone tables, wooden chairs, and patrons deeply indulging in merriment. He noticed the walls were lined with armor, varying in design. Some had rusted black colors, others a whitish sheen. However, those armors were not meant to be displayed like that. Did they lose their minds because they had a small victory in the plains? Aurelian frowned. This must be Putray¡¯s idea. Only someone like him would invite Vixens to dance in the legion¡¯s home. Aurelian glanced at the window to his right. It was an open four-corner space, high enough to see the sky, which churned red. The crimson dust falls were minimal today, perhaps because the storm season was approaching, ready to cover the sky in storm clouds. He spotted something climbing onto the window. It was a liquor worm, the size of a finger, slithering its way into the hall. So Gu still exists. Maybe, just like how liquor is always present among humans, the liquor Gu is steadfast and tenacious. He closed his eyes for a moment and outstretched his palm. May the Pure be with me, he said before returning his palm to his chest, pressing it as if seeking to feel warmth through his heart. After a while, he removed it and heaved a breath. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Would the Pure White even support me in killing an Archon of the Empire? Likely not. But, maybe he would forgive me through penance. Many have done worse in the Holy Book and still ended up forgiven. I will be no different. He stood and began to make his way through the room. The contemplation had lasted long enough; Putray should have become placid enough to at least shiver for the things that were about to happen next. Aurelian was far from the front of the party, so he had to weave through the drunkards passed out on the ground or slumped over tables. At the edge of the room, he passed rows of unwavering orange light that burned on the walls. The eternal lamps were plentiful for the day, but extinguishing them was unnecessary, so they continued burning, making the room hotter than it needed to be. He spotted a few men at the edge of the opposite wall, separated by rows of tables. They were burly and imposing, but that was expected since they were Maw. Even drunk, they seemed like strongmen who could easily bash a bull¡¯s head. Tall and well-built, the men wore dark leather coats buttoned down the sides of the chest, and their long, locked hair resembled vines from a distance. Yet they looked well, which, in a way, was strange. The Maw people still didn¡¯t fit into the Empire; after all, it hadn¡¯t been long since their clan was conquered. Aurelian left the feasting chamber behind. Just outside, he passed through the doorway and spotted various lifelike statues along the walls. They depicted different Archons before Putray. Maybe these ones were better than the current one? He couldn¡¯t tell. The hallway was slightly curved to the right, in keeping with the corridors of the slightly domed keep. Some said the structure was trying to resemble the roundness of the sun. They tried, at least. Aurelian turned right, taking the hallway directly to the Archon¡¯s chambers. Torches burned on the walls, their light casting a faint heat as he passed by. He walked on and soon noticed that some of the torches were now encased in glass cubes¡ªa sign that he was getting close to Putray. The fortress of Black Sand was a keep surrounded by a tall wall. It stood on a hill overlooking the Nightmare Plains and was the nearest structure, aside from the various ancient ruins in the plains, to the city of Donnersburg. It was only built a few years back when a spring of grace was discovered in Donnersburg. But the city refused to surrender it to the Empire and thus began the War of Grace¡ªor, as some now wished to call it, the Invasion for Grace. ¡°You there!¡± a voice called out in the Maw tongue. Two guardsmen stood at the intersection ahead. The closer Aurelian got to the Archon, the more guards¡ªor even legionnaires¡ªhe would likely encounter. Aurelian looked at the two guards as they approached. They carried spears; they weren¡¯t legionnaires and therefore couldn¡¯t use chain swords¡ªnot that there weren¡¯t guardsmen who had chain swords. The only difference was that those guards likely paid for theirs. How can they see me? He hadn¡¯t disabled his mind invisibility. Perhaps they¡¯re Sanguines, probably with specific mind protection components. Unlike other legions, the Black Sand did not have a core evolutionary branch. Thus, the guardsmen within it could evolve into anything and in any way they saw fit. Although they still had to be mindful of the strength of the components. It would be laughable for the Black Sand to have a breakdown within its walls. Stopping a few feet away, the guard at the front gestured with his spear. He looked like an average Maw. ¡°Who are you? A Pure White believer? Go now; you are not allowed in here.¡± The man had black, locked hair and a thin beard. Aurelian didn¡¯t move. ¡°Won¡¯t you obey?¡± the guard said. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Aurelian took a breath, closing his eyes as the world faded into darkness. He then reached out into that darkness, feeling numerous dark tendrils. He forcefully took hold of them. They wiggled about as if trying to assert their control, but he forced them to obey, willing them to act. Finally, he opened his eyes, staring at the guard. The guard suddenly turned, his eyes wide. He poised his spear and thrust it quickly at his fellow guardsman. The other reacted fast, blocking the incoming spear with his own. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± the guard shouted. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Aurelian watched the two. Even with their mind guards, they couldn¡¯t withstand the full mental intrusion of a mind worm. However, having used that power, he could no longer use it for some time. Like before, it had already entered its cooldown phase. Nonetheless. Aurelian tapped his chest. A starlight blue light began to shine from the center. A round blue-white ring glowed from within his clothes. He raised his hand, and mist swirled around it, quickly taking the shape of a blade. The sword had a black, mirror-like surface, with droplets of water dripping from its edge. Luckily, his shard armor was from a Mist-Blooded Knight. And although he wasn¡¯t wearing most of it, only the breastplate, a function of shard armor was that it could be summoned anytime by its bonded user. And the only way to break that bond was for him to say so or die in battle¡ªneither of which he wanted. As the guards battled each other, Aurelian began to dissolve. His body faded into a whitish mist, which then whooshed past the guardsmen. His speed was remarkable. With his armor, he was the equivalent of a special-class being, leaving the guardsmen with no chance of even seeing him move. Aurelian moved through the hallway, his form shifting between a formless mist and a tangible human body. He rounded a corner, immediately spotted by a few guardsmen. ¡°Intruder in the Black Sand Fortress!¡± the man shouted, not hesitating to call out, before quickly gripping his spear. Was my method of attack a bit too bold? Aurelian wondered as he dashed. Although he wanted to kill the Archon, he also wanted a life after it was over. He wanted to live and grow stronger while steadily approaching the ultimate. But if too many people recognized his face, wouldn¡¯t that land him on a wanted poster? Branded a traitor to the Empire and thus forever lost the chance to achieve his goal. Yes, he was currently masking himself with mind invisibility, but in turbulent times, the human mind has a habit of remembering things The Vixen The guardsman thrust forward with his spear, the attack drawing close to the half-mist body of Aurelian. However, he quickly raised his mist sword, swinging at the spear. Unlike chain swords, his sword had a cleaner cut, thus it did not require as much strength as the latter. His blade cut through the spear, but he wasn''t done. He turned around, spinning, his blade following suit before trailing into the guard''s head. The blade made a clean cut through the man''s neck. There was no blood or scar, making it seem as though the sword had simply passed through the man. In the next moment, the man''s eyes turned red, blood coughed out from his mouth, and then his body fell¡ªhis head tumbling away, rolling like a ball. Aurelian stood before a door, and with a single swipe of the blade, the wooden door was split from edge to edge. He kicked down the door, running steadfastly into the room. Aurelian crossed the room in rapid strides, weaving around the shrouded furniture stored there. They were covered with black cloth and made of various expensive woods. He soon reached the far wall, and preparing himself for whatever he might find there, he raised his mist blade and slashed through the wooden black door. The door sliced easily; his mist sword was outrageously sharper than any normal weapon. In a way, it was like a creature, as a mist-blooded knight''s sword was also a part of the knight. He pushed the door, entering his destination: the archon''s chambers. Tall stone pillars held up the roof in a pathway, and they were fronted by guardsmen, both women and men. The spear-wielding guardsmen did not wait for him to draw close. They quickly darted around, moving in a certain V formation towards him. Aurelian raised his leg; the mist curled around it, taking the form of a silverish boot. Then, he slammed his leg on the wooden ground, pushing out waves of mist from his feet. The mist surged out, enshrouding the guardsmen as they began to break formation. He moved, entering into the mist, swinging his blade so many times that it flashed with a reflected shine. Some did not even know how or when they died. The mist soon cleared, leaving behind a macabre scene of corpses¡ªall missing parts of their bodies, but all without a doubt, dead. Some vixens who were there for the party panicked. Some ran away, while others screamed for help. Soon, soldiers entered from the hallway, pouring into the chamber. Aurelian turned around, dashing toward them. He drew close to a guardsman. The man thrust his spear, but Aurelian sidestepped and then hacked down with his blade. He turned afterward like a dancer, moving close to another; a woman this time. The lady seemed scared of her approaching death, but he felt no remorse. He tightened his grip and bolted the blade into the woman''s chest. Blood spewed out as he withdrew it. He moved again, cutting through bodies as he reached closer to the broken door. Despite the many dead around him, his blade was devoid of any bloodstain. How could blood stain the mist? His eyes cold with murder, he clenched his fist and drilled a punch into a man''s face. The man stumbled backward, falling onto some approaching guardsmen. With that, Aurelian, using his other leg, mist curled, and slammed into the ground. Mist surged out, but thicker this time. It melded into the door, creating a wall of dense fog no man could pass. The guardsmen on the other side swung and thrust their spears, but their attacks simply bounced off the foamy mist. Aurelian heaved a breath, turning around. He now stood amidst wide-eyed corpses¡ªconfusion etched on every one of their faces. But these men were soldiers; they all knew that death would surely come for them one day. Too bad they did not meet a more honorable end. At least in his eyes, he couldn''t help but see them as less than honorable; they were, after all, protecting the archon, Putray. Aurelian continued on his way when suddenly, the door at the end of the hallway blew open. He froze as a small group of guardsmen rushed out, but these were different; each one of them held chain swords¡ªweapons made to look as if a thousand fangs were embedded in them. They ushered a group of men in. The men wore whitish-black glistening armor made of interlocking plates. Unlike normal armor, this one did not have any mail at the joints. Instead, it had a small, thick, deep-black material, fitted together with an almost beautiful elegance. The helm had a smooth surface with signs of rust and cracks, and the eye holes glowed faintly with a grayish light. They carried chain swords that had a grayish, glass-like surface with an imposing air, and on the center of their breastplates was an image of a vast desert of black sand with a white sun shining over it all. Legion armor, also known as shard armor, was created from the body of a blooded knight, with the type of knight expressing the power held within the armor. The black sand¡ªa regiment of the Chaos Hunter Legion¡ªhad three main types of shard armor: from a Mist-blooded knight like his to a Black-blooded knight, and a Witch-blooded knight. The question now was: which were these? If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. All the men, fortunately, had the same type of armor. This was good as if Aurelian were to fight a legion squad with different abilities, it would certainly lead to his end. But still, Aurelian hesitated. He did not know this armor. Was it Witch-blooded or Black-blooded? He had never seen the former but had heard extensive rumors of the latter. And the armor did not fit the rumors for the latter. He had heard Black-blooded shard armor had spikes on the shoulders. Nonetheless, he knew that the Archon would have already heard the noise of the battle and would have already planned countermeasures. Which meant he had to deal with this quickly. But could he? Even with his full armor, he was only now in the special class, and all these men were in that class. No way could he defeat three of them. Even if he could, the entire fortress would likely be destroyed as a result. A special class had the power to destroy a small village, after all. This could lead to his death¡ªhe knew that much. But his promise to his friends would not allow him to abandon his mission. If he were to die, he would welcome it. At least that way, he would be able to see his comrades again, and perhaps it would be his penance for even attempting this act. ____ A few moments before. "How was it?" Jean asked with a flushed face, her gaze moving to the young, naked soldier lying on the bed, sweating and panting. He seemed overjoyed. "That was amazing!" the young man said with an exhausted smile. "Oh? Must be nice to stop being a virgin," Jean said, unfolding her hair. She had to; it was disturbing to get down to suck on things. As a member of the Pleasure Pavilion, sent here to boost the soldiers'' morale, she couldn''t very well bring a bad name to her faction. Although she had other duties besides sleeping with soldiers, the last one had been quite pleasant. Smiling, she stood up and dressed in her white coat, buttoned on the sides. The coat had a self-inflicted cut around the bosom area, revealing a fair amount of skin on her chest. This was followed by a long, flowing skirt that covered her ankles. But despite the clothes, they did little to conceal her perfectly shaped curves. With long red hair that flowed down her back, she looked like the embodiment of the features known to be possessed by the ladies of the Pleasure Pavilion. Turning around in a seductive yet stylish manner, she asked, "Did you experience pleasure?" The young man looked at her in confusion. "I what? Isn''t that obvious?" "I know, but I want you to say it," Jean pressed on with a smile. Seriously? Mom always said that the Pleasure Pavilion girls had weird quirks, but to see it... I should not try to meet them. Even though it was very amazing. He curled up a smile and said, "Yes, it was. I felt very good; it was the highest pleasure." Jean smiled and leaned toward the soldier''s bare, well-trained abs. She bent down and gave them a kiss, causing a jolt of excitement to spark within the soldier. "Th... Thank you!" he hurriedly said. Jean smiled and casually left the stone-walled room, leaving the soldier panting in excitement. His mind disregarded his previous reservations and quickly delved into fantasies of another meeting. But he had no knowledge that Jean never bedded the same man twice. True pleasure should only be experienced once! Stepping out of the room, a guardsman suddenly whooshed past her, causing her skirt to flutter a bit. There came a flurry of distant shouts for arms. Voices speaking in Maw, Canese, and many other languages called out. Was something happening? she thought. Suddenly, her head throbbed, feeling as if tiny snakes were slithering through her thoughts. It was painful¡ªvery painful¡ªbut she had to endure. Giving in to pain was the downfall of all Sanguines. Bending with her hands over her head, Jean groaned and endured the screeching and violent screams that surged through her mind. She knelt, panting and sweating. She eventually sighed as the pain faded. "Who the hell would be attacking the Archon at this time? Without any plan even?" She flipped through the recent knowledge. Standing up, she dusted off the faint red dust on her clothes. Should I take the opportunity? Even if he fails, I might get a chance to get the item and return it to Canen. This place does have several boys that need true pleasure, but getting the item is my main mission, she pondered. Killing Putray can be my plan, so in any case, I might as well have this newcomer work together or use him to get what I want. But I''m not ruthless; if I succeed, I can always pay with pleasure. Jean raised her hands and ran, following the group of running guardsmen. As long as she acted terrified, no one would ask. She passed by several burning torches when she suddenly felt a hand grab onto her shoulder. She stopped, taking a moment to glance at the person who held her. "Hello, miss," a guardsman with a trimmed beard said. "What are you trying to do following the guardsmen? If you want to escape, follow the other side." He pointed at a corner down the hallway. "How do you know I wasn''t invited to spend the night with the Archon?" Jean leaned forward slightly as if trying to press her bosom against the guardsman. Acting indifferent to her actions, the man said, "That would be okay if not for the fact that the Archon''s chambers are being attacked, and he never accepts women in his bed." "Well, that''s because he likes those like you," Jean whispered in an inaudible tone. "So, lady, again I ask, what are you doing here?" The man gripped his spear tightly, ready to pierce and stab the suspicious lady. Even if she was a prostitute from the Pavilion, judging from her red hair, he would not let his guard down. After all, there were rumors that the Pleasure Pavilion was a front for a secret faction that worshipped an evil god, and due to the commotion, he couldn''t trust these vixens. Jean sighed, endured the pain of mana usage, and instantly released her charm. The man froze. In his eyes, the lady had become the most attractive and gorgeous being he had ever laid eyes on. He wanted her, he needed her. He was willing to do anything for her. His whole body burned with a wanting heat, his mind diving into various fantasies of what would happen if she were to accept his love. Jean smiled and said softly, "Hello, sir, can you help me with something?" Three VS one Feeling the effects of charm, the guardsmen could no longer think clearly and nodded. "Anything lady." "I want you to let me go into the archon''s chamber and give me a small dagger if you will." She lowered her gaze and connected her middle fingers, her lips a slight pout. They didn''t allow vixens to enter with their own weapons. The Archon''s Chambers? Dagger? That''s all she wants? If I do that, then she could love me! But the chamber entrance is currently blocked. The middle-aged man nodded. He felt good; the burning desire he had long lost during his younger days had returned to him. Thank the warrior god that his desires had found their way to him. Without response and a wide, excited smile, the man took a dagger from his clothes and handed it to Jean. "Follow me, I will personally lead you. I know a secret pathway into the chamber. It is a hole made long ago by an assassin. Although it has been repaired some much, with enough strength, I can open it up again" "Thank you very much." Jean took the dagger and replied. They both soon followed a corner, different from the ones the other guardsmen followed. How does he even know about the secret passage? Does he have some ranking within the guardsmen? But it would seem like he does not have any defenses. So a high rank but with no sanguine powers? Or he does, but simply cannot guard against my charm. She smiled. Everything seeks and succumbs to pleasure! They soon found a corner, entering a hallway empty without guardsmen. The walls had a darkish color with cracks in certain parts. "This is it?" The man pointed at a part of the wall. At the point where the wall met the ground, there was a brown patch of wood, all bolted together as if to cover a hole. Jean smiled and turned to the man, saying, "You can go now." Just like that? Doesn''t she love me? The guardsmen wondered. Sensing his thoughts from his expression, Jean curled up an enticing smile, leaned towards the man, and kissed him on the cheek. "You''re first present." A jolt of excitement filled him. With a smile and satisfaction, he spoke no more and instead ran out the hallway, while convinced that he had gotten the most perfect lady to fall in love with him. "Now then." Jean lowered down, using her dagger, and she sliced through the wood. Although it did take some strength. It soon broke open, and like some rat, she knee-walked into the hole. "What!?" She blurted out in a low tone. In the hall with tall pillars, a man dressed in a white coat and trousers stood before three legionnaires. Is he the attacker? Only him, fighting against witch-blooded knights? Not with a faction? Against three legionnaires? Isn''t he already dead? Should I go back? Just as she asked that question, an illusory voice pierced into her mind, causing it to slitter like snakes. She grimaced, enduring. It lasted for a couple of moments before finally fading away. The Mother wants me to help. Her brows knitted. Just then, she saw the legionnaires move. ___ The Legionnaires struck, and Aurelian turned himself into mist as the sword slashed through him. He moved through the attack, reforming a few steps away from the first legionnaire. He stepped back a few steps, making sure one of his fingers was still in a misty state. It was a way to make sure the ability stayed on, to not fall into cool-down. And although it drained his mana, as a special class, he had enough to last, the issue was the pain of it all. But as he moved, one of the legionnaires behind vanished. From the corner of his eyes, Aurelian spotted a glass-like sword closing in on him. Quickly, he turned into mist, weaving through the sword as it cut through the fog. He curled around, before forming beside a pillar. He stared at the three legionnaires; the one who had attacked him slowly rose, dragging the sword with a few ground debris. They looked imposing, and terrifying. This was how people saw legions! Suddenly, the three armor bearers vanished in a blink. What? They can use the ability multiple times! Numerous shadows loomed over him, descending at a fast pace. He looked up, spotting the three legionnaires as they descended with their swords in hand. Boom! The three swords crashed into the same spot, smashing into where Aurelian once stood. However, they only cut through the mist. The mist quickly leaked out and reformed a few steps away. Aurelian panted, the pain of mana was growing by the moment. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. One of the three dashed forward. He moved far more nimbly than one would expect for a man in such bulky armor. But shard armor was special, wearing it was the same as wearing one''s skin. No difference and thus had no weight to the wearers. The legionnaire struck. Aurelian jumped to the side and closed his eyes. He knew his mind-worm powers wouldn''t work on a blooded knight, but he hoped that these were special enough to give him an edge. However, the legionnaire did not allow for this. He closed in, swinging his teeth-edged sword. Aurelian, having no choice, opened his eyes, turning into mist. The pain surged through his body as he materialized a few steps away. What are the other two doing? Aurelian realized an issue, but he did not have time for that. If the others decided to abstain from the fight, he would take the opportunity to destroy at least one. Perhaps this was a lucky blessing from the pure white! Aurelian dashed forward and attacked downward with a hand blow, trying to hit the shard-armor''s helm. He, of course, coated his fingers in a whitish plate. The man ducked, going down on one knee, letting Aurelian''s fist punch through the air. Aurelian leaped backward as the legionnaire swung upward with his chain sword, scraping the top parts of the ceiling. Aurelian could have summoned his entire shard armor, but he didn''t want to. Firstly because the size was an issue, and he preferred to this nimble and small. Secondly, he wanted to use it for putray; the man was an archon, which meant he was at least a sanguine and shard-amour-bearer. So there was a chance he was at the class of desolation! As the legionnaire turned, Aurelian sprinted forward, his legs turning into mist, giving the illusion that he was flying, As expected, the legionnaire swung again, and Aurelian rolled to the side. Without his legs, his movement was a bit more fluid. He turned from his roll, regained his legs, and flipped. Then, descending to the opponent''s back, he slammed his sword into a nonmetal area around the neck. That part was made of a black cloth-like material. Unfortunately, the blade did not go deep enough. Despite the sharpness of the mist blade, it only made a few nail-sized cuts, but small spills of blood did rise from the material. Aurelian jumped out of range as the legionnaire hacked in rage, trying to lose Aurelian of his legs. Panting with clothes deeply wet, Aurelian made a judgment. At this rate, I won''t be able to kill the remaining two without falling to the pain. But pure knows, maybe me breaking down might harm putray in some way Aurelian glanced past the legionnaire; the other two remained in the original spot as if waiting for something. What are they waiting for? He thought. Nonetheless, he rounded the legionnaire, then chose a moment and dashed forward. The man swung again, but Aurelian briefly turned into mist, allowing the sword to pass through him. But then, his hands formed from the mist, holding the sword. He eyed a spot between the armpits and the chest. He pushed through the pain and pierced it with all his might. AAAhhh! The loud voice roared from the legionnaire, as he hacked down in fury, but Aurelian spewed out into mist before reforming. The man knelt on one knee, blood splattering out from his armpits. He closed it with one hand while desperately holding tightly his sword with the other. I did it? Praise the pure! Aurelian felt a jolt of joy. One that dispelled even the pain of mana usage. Just then, he spotted a change in the corner. Two of the legionnaires were quivering and shaking, their armor violently trembling. They began to break apart as the arms of the legionnaires grew longer, and their legs began to bend, causing the armor to reveal visible dents within it. Are they also sanguine? But this is destroying their armor! They wouldn''t do that, which means this is an ability from the armor! But that would mean that they can also shift their shape. Aurelian felt a sense of panic gnaw at him. It''s still taking time, I need to stop it before then! And again; this was taking too long. Yes, he wanted putray to be aware of his presence, but not too aware to be too ready. A battle-ready archon was something Aurelian had no hope of defeating. He glanced at the injured legionnaire. First! Aurelian lunched into the air, turning his legs into mist, and falling feet-first toward his combatant. The legionnaire didn''t stop but swing, but Aurelian turned his torso into mist, causing the sword to pass through him in a fruitless bid. The legionnaire swished through the air, recalled his sword, and hacked down at the exposed upper body. He sidestepped, dodging the sword that smashed into the ground. Using the moment to throw himself forward, he swung at the shard-armor bearer''s side, where the blood spewed from the armpit. He hit with a tremendous blow, causing that piece of the plate to shatter, cutting deep into the black material, into the flesh, and deep within the bone. The legionnaire grunted, but Aurelian was not done. With his sword stuck within the man''s armpits, Aurelian tightened his feet, held his footing, and swung up from within the armpit! Blood spewed out as the platted hand flew up and landed thud-first on the ground. Aurelian quickly closed his eyes and delved into the darkness. He felt the pulsating tendrils and grabbed hold of them. They wiggled with some resistance, but they soon came to obey. You are an ally. He said in his thoughts. He opened his eyes and watched the panting legionnaire who made no movement to fight back. The pain was enough of a distraction to control the mind. However what he did wasn''t controlling the mind, but more like changing the memories. Growl! Aurelian turned quickly as a giant claw drew close to his face. He quickly tried to turn into mist, but a massive pain burned through his body. He gritted and turned his shoulder. The claw collided with his arm, sending him hurting through the air. Blood dripped down his left shoulder, but not enough to become an issue. But it would nonetheless take a while to heal. Despite being in special class with the shard armor, he was still just an advanced and thus did not have the perk of self-healing that came with the class. He looked ahead. Two silver-furred wolfs stood on their legs growling at him. They each had long claws the size of a baby''s hand and the metallic sheen to them made it appear metal. I can''t stop them anymore. Aurelian painfully realized. He glanced at the injured legionnaire. Did the memory reform not work? The injured legionnaire picked up his sword with his other hand and staggered up. He stood among the two wolves, seeming ready to pounce. So it didn''t work? Aurelian sighed. At least I tried. Splurt! Aurelian froze in place. A sword suddenly pierced through one of the wolf''s stomachs, spilling blood from the wound. The chain sword was pulled out, dragging with it pieces of flesh, some that fell on the ground, others that lingered on the blade''s teeth. The werewolf stared in disbelief, before buckling down and crashing dead. It was soon soaked in its pool of blood. A sister? The other werewolf turned, spotting the injured legionnaire. It swiped with its claws but was blocked by the chain sword. It worked! Aurelian realized. He praised the Pure White in his thoughts before steeling himself for what to do next. Just then, a black pillar of flames surged up beside him. He turned, ready to strike at the adversary. However, what emerged from the flames was a red-haired woman, dressed in a basic kefna (Sanguine clothes), although hers had a difference: there was a cut on the bosom area that revealed her fair chest. With dark eyes that seemed glassy, the stranger spoke softly, "Why don¡¯t we go kill Putray?" A vixen? A Pleasure Pavilion vixen? Or another member of a faction that follows a similar branch? His thoughts raced, but he didn¡¯t have time for speculation. She was a vixen, yes, and he wasn¡¯t fond of them, especially with the rumor that the Pleasure Pavilion was a front for a faction that worships an evil god. However, given his state, he would take whatever help he could get. My penance will have to be greater for working with a vixen. But she appeared very strangely. Since when were vixens able to appear through black flames? Or has she evolved beyond a vixen? "Alright," Aurelian said after a moment¡¯s thought. The lady smiled and quickly took out a few small beads from her kefna. They were bronze-colored with a faint whitish glow emanating from within them. Soul bombs! Aurelian realized. Heretical and profane! Does she have soul bombs? Using a person¡¯s soul as a weapon is a sin, a crime against the beauty of the Creator! He clenched his teeth but endured. Now, his penance would have to be far greater. He would need to be purified for seeing such a thing. The lady clutched the balls together and tossed them toward the werewolves and legionnaire. Boom! A bright white light erupted, sending the werewolf and legionnaire hurtling into the door that led further into the Archon¡¯s chambers. They smashed through it, taking down the guards that stood there, and crashed into the corridor beyond. "Let¡¯s go," the lady said softly, ducking through the doorway and leaping over the recovering legionnaire and werewolf. Aurelian followed but paused to speak as he reached the legionnaire. "I did it because I had no choice. Please stall them until I complete the mission." He said this to reinforce the beliefs he had instilled in the man through the memory alteration. Then, he ducked into the hallway. The hallway was lined with red carpet and glass-encased lamps burned on the walls. He followed the lady, who seemed familiar with the surroundings. Is she an assassin sent to kill the Archon? He wondered. He knew such attempts happened at least once a year, either from specific factions or the Eastern Tau Empire. And with the War of Grace, most of the legions were in the Nightmare Plains, making now an opportune time to assassinate an Archon with a weaker guard. They ran around a corner. Fortunately, there were no guardsmen along the way. This made sense¡ªthe ones buried in the crash were likely Putray¡¯s personal guards. In that case, he might have been complacent, thinking the three legionnaires would be enough to quell the problem. If that was true, then running blindly was not a good strategy. They approached a large brown gate-like door. Quickly, Aurelian reached out and grabbed hold of the lady. She stopped, turned, and looked at him. Her glassy black eyes caused his blood to boil, his senses craving more than they were getting. He clenched his jaw, the tension causing his skull to ache under the pressure. He endured the feeling and said, "Not now." "Why?" the lady asked softly. "Cool down. A few minutes," he whispered, his voice low but audible. The lady waited a moment and said, "Other legionnaires might come before then." I know that! I already hate working with you; what¡¯s the point of saying that? He thought, but said, "Just a few minutes." The lady went silent and stepped forward, closing the gap between them. What is she doing? Is this vixen trying to seduce me? He tensed, his head pulling back slightly, but his legs remained steady. She looked at him for a moment, smiled, and said, "After this." After this? After what? After killing the Archon? What does she want after this? Aurelian sighed. She walked to the left wall and leaned against it, staring down the opposite hallway, keeping watch for enemies. Aurelian, too, was in a hurry. He didn¡¯t know how long his barrier at the hallway entrance would hold against the guardsmen, and it would be even worse if the legionnaires attacked it. At best, he had only a few minutes. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. What if this doesn¡¯t work? What if the Archon is more powerful than I imagined and my attack is just a nuisance? Aurelian thought while waiting for the cooldown. The tension persisted for a while until he suddenly felt it. The cooldown was over! It felt like a part of himself had been returned, like a severed limb regrown. Quickly, he glanced at the lady, then closed his eyes. He felt the pulsing darkness and the countless tendrils that existed within it.
Meanwhile, To think I would be allowed to stand guard alone for the Archon, the young Mennis thought blissfully. He stood at attention, holding the newly issued chain swords, his eyes locked on the Archon. The greatest of men, Putray, sat in a high-backed seat, staring at a parchment map of the Nightmare Plains. The room was smaller than Mennis had expected, with statues lining both sides. Each bore the exact likeness of the Archon, their gray stone forms exuding the same imposing aura as the original. The room was draped in red curtains, and a chandelier hung above, casting eternal light into the space. The Archon stared passively at the map. Does he not care that an assassin has entered the fortress? Or maybe this is a privilege only for the powerful? Mennis assessed the situation. This was the Archon¡ªhe was clad in black armor with a faint white sheen. His face was stern yet majestic, with long black hair cascading behind him. His eyes were deep and white, and his overall size, despite being seated, gave the impression of a giant. A monster among men! It would be so nice to kill him! Mennis paused as a strange thought struck him. Why did I say that? Why would I even think such a thing? This is the Archon¡ªhandpicked by the Legion Master! How could I have such treasonous thoughts? Because he killed my sister, of course! He shook his head. When did the Archon kill my sister? When did he even meet her? What¡¯s her name? He frowned and stared at the Archon. The man was engrossed in his map, seemingly unconcerned about the ongoing events. Just look at him, sitting there at his best, while guardsmen and legionnaires die for him. Isn¡¯t he ashamed of himself? How can someone like him be worthy of such a position? He¡¯s a murderer, a thief, unfit to wear the title of Archon. And worse...he killed my sister! Jane! Why am I even serving someone like him? I remember her laughter, her smile when she...Wait, how did she even die? He thought for a moment. Then, the realization dawned on him. He stabbed her! With that chain sword of his, he stabbed her just because she refused to bed with him! He gritted his teeth. I can¡¯t let this stand! What honor do I have if I don¡¯t at least try to avenge the man who took my one and only sister? Even swordsmen become freeblades to seek their freedom¡ªwhy can¡¯t I? Why can¡¯t I abandon this meaningless post to get what I want? He looked at the Archon and froze. The man was staring coldly at him, his head resting on his hand. "What is wrong, soldier?" the Archon asked in a deep voice. He knows? I''m going to die! Mennis quivered down to his bones. But then, he recalled something: his commander from Donnersburg¡ªa man who had taken him in after Putray had killed his sister. Yes, he remembered now. He was a spy sent to kill the Archon, and his memories had been sealed until this moment. He could do it! He had to do it. It was no longer about his honor but the survival of his city, Donnersburg. He gritted his teeth, clenched his sword, and bellowed, "For Donnersburg!" He swung at the Archon, but then, the world tilted. Somehow, he was falling, and everything faded into a blurriness that pulsed like a heartbeat. A sudden sharp coldness enveloped him as if his body had been plunged into the depths of icy water. He felt strange, unmoored from himself. He could still hear, think, and see, but everything was wrong. His angle shifted downward as the ground rushed to meet him, the world spinning in slow motion. He saw his back¡ªor was it his body? Oh, Pure! It was his body, standing with a sword in hand, barely close to the table that held the Archon¡¯s map. Blood spewed out like a fountain from where his head had been. There was no connection anymore, just something like a puppet that had lost its strings. The distant sounds of shouts and bellows became muffled as if he were listening through water. All that remained was the dull ringing of nothingness. His vision dimmed, colors fading into blackness. Was he dying? Without even avenging his sister? Without even dealing the slightest damage to the Archon? Would his sister even forgive him if they met in the Sea of Souls? Thud! The ground was cold against his cheek, but even that sensation was fading, replaced by an encroaching numbness. He saw the iron boots of the Archon from under the table, though they were now blurry. He wanted to cry for his failure, but he hoped his sister would understand... He did try. Just then, he had a thought: What does she even look like? Putray stared at the headless body that fell with a thud. He glanced at his chain sword, noticing a faint glimmer of blood on one of its fang-like teeth. Who was he, even? He pondered for a moment, then looked down at his fingers. There was a ring around his center finger¡ªglass-like, with a black line inside, containing numerous words within its glassy interior. Even from just staring at it, he felt compelled to listen to whatever anyone had to say. He looked away and turned his gaze to the door. Narrowing his eyes, he sighed, "Who are you?"
Having entered the room by using the boy as a distraction, Aurelian didn¡¯t even have time to act before Putray saw through his mind''s invisibility. But he seems to not recognize me, which means the power is interfering, he thought. Just then, Putray spoke in a deep voice, "Aren¡¯t you Aurelian, the wielder of the 8th Mist-Blooded Armor of the regiment, and the only survivor of the Winter Incident?" Aurelian paused. So it didn¡¯t work, he thought. But that changes nothing. This is my chance, and I will take it. He moved his hand to the door, pushing it open slightly. He then asked, "Will you give me your confession?" "What confession?" Putray leaned back. "What confession?" Aurelian frowned. "The one where you abandoned my squad just to obtain worthless information, leaving us to die!" "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I was almost assassinated, so please, speak clearly," Putray said, clasping his hands. Aurelian looked at the man and said, "Choose this path if you want!" He raised his hand, summoning a misty blade that solidified into a glass-like sword that trickled with water. "Now!" he bellowed. Quickly, Putray reached for his sword, but suddenly, a loud voice echoed through the room. "Hanek! Might of an Archon? He went rigid, feeling his bones, arms, and legs seized by some unknown force that pressed tightly, preventing any movement. He frowned. What was this? That word...it sounded like Astra. Did someone use High Astra to enhance their power? To make it strong enough to hold me? Who would do that? A sorcerer? No! Not many even know they exist! He gritted his teeth. But fortunately, these fools had no idea what he was capable of. Instantly, he harrumphed, causing a lance made of swirling, black sand-like substance to emerge before him. He focused on the intruder and shot it out. The lance whooshed forward, spraying pints of sand across the room. He''s attacking! Aurelian realized as the rigid Archon seemed to be freeing himself. As for the incoming rapier, Aurelian quickly turned into mist, allowing the attack to pass through him and smash into the door, blowing it off its hinges. He gritted his teeth against the pain. Even while resting outside the door, he hadn¡¯t relinquished his mist form, so he was now at the limit before succumbing to the agony. But before that happened, he was determined to see Putray die! Aurelian attacked with renewed vigor, swinging his blade in a furious flurry toward Putray. But the Archon harrumphed again, and this time, a burst of black sand surged out from him, creating a thick, oval shield. Aurelian¡¯s blade struck the sand wall, causing it to sink slightly. The black sand shield quivered, quickly forming deadly spikes that shot upward. Aurelian pulled back just in time, feeling the tips of his hair sliced by one of the spikes. He saw the spikes retracting back into the sand, but slowly, as if they were warning him not to come closer. He gritted his teeth and turned toward the now wide-open hallway. He spotted the lady in a corner, staring with a nonchalant attitude. "Do something!" She looked at him for a moment, then quickly pointed at the sand dome. "Maladiro!" He turned back to the sand shield. It began to quiver, showing ripples on the surface. Then, it slowly began to break down, cascading like a waterfall until it revealed Putray. The Archon¡¯s hands were swollen, turning pale and sickly. Even with the armor, they were bloated, showing signs of leaking yellowish pus. Yes! Aurelian felt a jolt of joy. This was his chance. He was about to dash forward when suddenly the lady whooshed past him. Is she going after him? To kill him? No! That kill is mine! His legs dissolved into mist, propelling him forward. He wasn¡¯t going to let her take his prize. Staring at the two approaching adversaries, Putray felt insulted. Are they really coming to kill me? With this? This is all they have, and they think they can bring down a Desolation! The world slowed down. Putray sighed. This is a joke. Do these people think an Archon is a joke? I suppose I¡¯ll have to educate them! He opened his lips and whispered, "Noblesse!" But he also said something else¡ªsomething illusory and indiscernible. Then, he added with a smile, "Desert Storm!" A huge eruption of wind tore through the room, collapsing the walls and soaring high into the smashed ceiling. The wind spun faster and faster, like a vortex, bringing flashes of red lightning within it. The lightning struck the stone statues, tore through the remaining curtains, and kept intensifying. In the center of the spiraling vortex, which kept enlarging and consuming the hallway and its roof, was Putray, still seated in his high-backed chair. In front of him were Aurelian and Jean, clinging to his bloated hands. Since Putray couldn¡¯t move, he was the best thing to hold onto. Everything was engulfed in the swirling brown sandstorm, filled with crackling red lightning. Aurelian, with a single glance, could tell that if he were to fall into that storm, he would be torn asunder or blown to pieces by the lightning within. What is this? he thought, panicking. There has never been any record of Putray having a power like this! Did he evolve? His thoughts raced, but he couldn¡¯t find an explanation. Just then, he spotted the lady moving her fingers toward Putray¡¯s bloated hand. What is she doing? he wondered, still clinging to the hand. Any mistake, and he would be sucked into the storm. She reached out and pulled a strange ring from the now fat and pale finger. She placed the ring into one of her dangling pouches attached to her waist. Then, without warning, she stretched out her left hand and grabbed his. What is she? Black flames suddenly surged out from her body, extending to him and covering him in the black inferno as well. He quickly recalled how she had appeared. She¡¯s trying to escape? His eyes widened. "No!" was all he could manage as his vision was consumed by the burning darkness. He had been so close! After an unknown amount of time, Aurelian suddenly felt a pull from some distant place. It was beckoning as if something were attracting him. He was in a deep darkness that seemed to move. In the distance, there were faint booms of white lightning. He looked at the vast darkness and felt countless gazes descend on him. He tensed up, his mind racing, but he couldn¡¯t find an explanation. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Suddenly, he was hurled toward a white, swirling vortex-like light in the distance! The light was surrounded by many others of the same type, but each one was different¡ªsmaller than that one. He looked to his side and spotted the lady. She, too, looked startled as she was dragged toward the light. She isn¡¯t doing this? Then what in the Pure is happening? ____ Karl watched the sun, his eyes following the giant white orb as it sank deeper into the western horizon. He stood there for a while, bathing in the cold winds, soaking in the chill with the knowledge that intense heat awaited him next. The day¡¯s work was done, and the beastmen had retreated to their sheds. Soon, the night mists would come. Nevertheless, Karl sighed and turned to make his way across the cornfield pathways¡ªpaths he had grown familiar with after numerous crossings. His lower back ached, prompting him to quicken his pace. He needed to get that thing off. Luckily, the beastmen did not come out at night, because if they did, one would surely have spotted the rigid black tail attached to his back. With no eternal lamps to light the way, he could only navigate by the fading light of the sun. The beastmen''s sheds loomed in the rising moonlight. Already, Karl could see the mist gradually taking shape, twisting as if something were trapped within it. Even after two years, the sight of this mist was still unsettling. The sheds stood unguarded; there was no need, as the beastmen feared the night. How can creatures that resemble wolves be afraid of the night? Karl thought as he approached one of the larger stone buildings with a wooden roof. But perhaps the wolves in this world also fear the night. He pulled open the door and stepped inside. Silence greeted him. Karl closed the door behind him and turned to face the pack of over forty beastmen. An ordinary lamp hung on the wall, and a large pot sat in the center, filled with all kinds of bones¡ªfrom dog to wolf. The flesh cultivator had a habit of mocking the beastmen. ¡°You have arrived, Karl,¡± said Weiss, one of the oldest of the beastmen, and thus naturally an elder. Using the shadows behind him, Karl adjusted his tail, positioning it upwards as if it were reaching for the roof. ¡°Yes, Elder,¡± he said before walking toward the end of the crude table, prepared by the beastwomen. Back there, there was no light, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about his tail being seen. A girl among those preparing the food approached with a smile. Astrid. ¡°Where were you?¡± she asked, taking a seat beside him. ¡°This place gets hot, so I needed to cool down,¡± Karl replied, not sparing her a glance. Smiling with a nod, the auburn-haired beastwoman asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the night?¡± ¡°That makes it how many times?¡± Karl asked, his eyes focused on a few elders whose age was visible on their faces. He wondered what thoughts such people had. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Astrid asked, confused, though her expression made it hard to tell. ¡°How many times have you asked me that question?¡± Karl clarified. ¡°I don¡¯t know... two?¡± Astrid¡¯s ears lowered as she spoke. ¡°What does it matter? You never answer anyway.¡± ¡°Two hundred fifty-six times. That¡¯s how many times you¡¯ve asked,¡± Karl said, not responding to the latter part of her words. He didn¡¯t even have an answer that wouldn¡¯t cause a problem. ¡°Two hundred fifty-six?¡± Astrid sneered and then smiled. ¡°You just made that up,¡± she said with a frown. Karl didn¡¯t attempt to console the smile-frown on her face; instead, he lowered his eyes. His mind flared up! It didn¡¯t hurt as much as before, thanks to the endurance he had built up over the years. His thoughts muddled together like sticky meat that refused to release its hold on one¡¯s fingers. This was something that always happened to him, and unlike many things, he didn¡¯t understand it, nor could he predict it. All he knew was that when his mind flared up, he would learn something new. Some were memories of his past life; others were not. The voices faded into silence, the room turned crisp, the dull ordinary lamp burned with great intensity, and the wind brought a sharp screech to his senses. He could feel the grains of sand latched onto his bare feet, the gentle ruffling of his body hair, and even the violent pulse of his nerves. Within that, the world around him faded into nothing. A bright light surged out, and a picture-perfect scene appeared before him. In a forest replaced by red coral-like trees, a man with a blurry face, dressed in a red fluttering cloak, pointed a black sword with cracks that made it appear as though it was made of stone. He pointed the sword at a lady. Her face, too, was obscured by blurry lines, but her shape and body suggested she was an exquisite beauty. The lady parted her arms and said, ¡°Do you accept this outcome?¡± Her voice was calm but soft. Sounds from the world gradually reconnected with Karl¡¯s senses. The world reappeared around him like a scene blurred back to life. He saw the table, now holding numerous flat plates filled with small pieces of bones and a whitish liquid. This one is new... I haven¡¯t seen anyone like that before, and just like always... Karl thought, his fist clenching and unclenching. It also enhances and rejuvenates me. With each new scene, I get stronger. This is also why eating only bones for two years hasn¡¯t killed me. A plate of bone soup was placed before him. Astrid smiled and said, ¡°If you want more, just ask. I can always give you a piece of mine. Also, remember to pray to the Hidden Voice before you eat.¡± In a place where barely anything was abundant, Karl looked up and simply gave a nod. He leaned forward a bit to dine on the soup. He had to, or questions would soon arise about how he stayed so healthy. Although he had a possible answer to the question, it was, after all, the only alternative. That he was a Sanguine. They weren¡¯t particularly rare, after all. His face winced, and his lower back burned with a sharp pain. He really needed to remove that, but he endured it and, using his hands, picked up pieces of the softened bone. The beastmen lacked spoons and adequate water, so even after slaughtering pigs all day, he still had to eat with bloodied hands. It was disgusting. He munched on the bland-tasting bone and quickly downed the liquid called soup, though it had no business being called that. It was simply water¡ªbut on lucky days, the cultivator would provide salt water for a better taste. He stood up and said, ¡°Good night, Elders.¡± ¡°Do you hunger for more?¡± one of the elders asked. ¡°No,¡± Karl responded truthfully. He would prefer not to subject himself to such things, even if he didn¡¯t always have control over it. He immediately moved farther from the table to the western wall. This was his personal sleeping place. All those present were already aware of this, and unlike what he had expected, beastmen were very understanding of one¡¯s space. They were nothing like what he had imagined them to be¡ªcreatures that slept together like a hive or a pack. Attack on the Beastmen Curled up on the cold, hard floor, which would stay that way until everyone shared the same ground, Karl secretly traced his fingers to his backside. The hole was plugged with a soft, fluffy material. Gritting his teeth, he pulled out the fluff. Plop! The sound reverberated through his body, followed by a wave of pain that consumed him, forcing him to grit his teeth even harder. This was his daily life¡ªunplugging the fake beastman tail from his rear. It was painful, uncomfortable, and humiliating. Thankfully, the humiliation was something he had grown numb to. For the past two years, since he had arrived at this place, this had been his routine. He also had a pair of fake ears, but those were stitched into his scalp. Pulling on those would cause bleeding that couldn¡¯t be hidden. As for why he did this? Survival. Karl had long realized he wasn¡¯t a noble; he had no last name. And in the manor, human servants couldn¡¯t be children due to the law of the Sovereign. This meant Karl would have ended up as a beggar. Faced with that realization, and with the help of a friend who had died and left him his fur and ears, Karl now had shelter and something that could pass for food every day. The alternative was becoming a beggar, and he had heard stories about them¡ªnone with happy endings. He had reason to believe he had once been a beggar before coming to this place. He had memories, or perhaps he should call them the original Karl¡¯s memories. And though most of them were hazy, he did recall being a beggar on a cold, frozen street. As for how exactly he had come to meet the cultivator, Karl was unclear. He had, of course, formed his own theories, such as adoption or slavery, but since he worked as a beastman and only acquired those parts after coming to the manor, he couldn¡¯t prove any of them. The voices faded again, and the world disappeared around him. Twice in the same night? The frequency is increasing. He thought as he immersed himself in the scene. A city appeared, bathed in the golden light of the sun. Tall buildings, seemingly made of metal and glass, loomed everywhere. Countless people walked around, holding sophisticated objects in their hands, scrolling up and down. Mechanical constructs drove through the streets, and giant, bird-shaped machines zoomed through the sky. The scene faded. Karl closed his eyes, calming himself. That was a scene from Earth! _____ Staring at the bubbling cauldron, accompanied by the squeals of pigs, Frederick smiled as a pair of pale hands emerged from the liquid. Soon, a head followed, then a body dressed in a black dress with a black belt. Anette stepped out of the cauldron, her body completely dry despite the liquid she had risen from. "Someday, I¡¯ll mistake you for one of my children," Frederick said with a smile. Anette didn¡¯t immediately respond. Instead, she stared at the pigs for a moment before saying, ¡°The Unseen Guards have found us.¡± ¡°What?¡± Frederick snapped, his smile fading. ¡°How?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Anette replied. ¡°But they arrived with the notary. They hid themselves inside the White-Blooded Knights.¡± ¡°They hid themselves, or they simply wore normal armor, like shard armor?¡± Frederick asked for clarification. ¡°That was a genuine White-Blooded Knight. However, I¡¯m unsure how the Unseen Guards managed to create a way to wear another creature. It¡¯s different from shard armor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simply evolution. The Sovereign and his people have always been experimenting, creating new evolutionary branches. Perhaps a unique result has been reached.¡± Frederick did not smile as he glanced at the droves of pigs. ¡°My children will likely be slaughtered today rather than tomorrow.¡± ¡°We need to escape tonight... and we must take Karl,¡± Anette said. ¡°The son of the fallen? Wouldn¡¯t leaving him here be the safer option?¡± ¡°Not when the guards have found us. They would likely figure out he¡¯s here from the connection. We need to take him,¡± Anette said calmly. ¡°But does he know?¡± Frederick asked, lowering his gaze. ¡°He will learn and remember on the journey. We can¡¯t lose him again. I doubt we can survive this generation,¡± Anette sighed, her eyes once again drifting to the pigs. ¡°All creatures are equal; their features are merely an addition,¡± Frederick said, noticing Anette¡¯s gaze. He knew she had never been a friend to the pigs. Looking at her ally, Anette exhaled a misty breath, her skin remaining pale. ¡°We must leave now,¡± she finally said before gradually sinking into the ground. With her gone, Frederick smiled at his pigs, saying, ¡°Survive, my children. I hope to taste you someday.¡±
Lying on the hard, hot floor, Karl perspired as sweat laced his forehead. The heat had finally settled in, with all 40-something beastmen lying on the floor, their sheer body heat filling the room like a cauldron placed over a fire. The temperature was slowly rising, and it was still climbing. He desperately wanted to go outside, but moving from his spot could lead to one of the beastmen discovering that one of their own wasn¡¯t really one of them. So he could only grit his teeth, clench his muscles, and endure. This is what his friend had once told him¡ªthe same friend who had promised to build a utopia for the beastmen. Although Karl wondered how he would ever accomplish that. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Amid the howling winds outside, some beastmen quivered in fear of the night before returning to sleep. But Karl remained awake for special reasons. He couldn¡¯t always sleep. Whether it was the countless scenes that appeared to him or the fact that he was no longer in his world, many things contributed to his restless nights. If not for the rejuvenation brought by the scenes, he would have burned out long ago. The door suddenly creaked. Who¡¯s that? It can¡¯t be the beastmen. Is it the Task-Enforcer or the flesh cultivator? Karl half-closed his eyes, still watching the slowly opening door. Contrary to what people might imagine, beastmen were more human than animals, so they didn¡¯t have exaggerated hearing. Coupled with their fear of the night, most wouldn¡¯t wake up regardless of the noise. A man dressed in a black cloak entered the stifling room. Who? Karl frowned at the thought; thieves and kidnappers weren¡¯t exactly rare in this place. The man was bizarre. He had a pale countenance and a bald head marked by numerous deep scars that stretched across and covered most of his face. His eyes, or rather, what resembled eyes, were more like two large black coins embedded in his skull, seemingly functioning as his vision. To call the creature human was a stretch. Then, he slowly placed his hand over his back. A silver glint followed as a sword with edges like the teeth of an animal was unsheathed. No! Karl quickly concluded. This was either a kidnapper or the flesh cultivator had finally exhausted his use for the beastmen. And letting them go was unheard of, so they would be eliminated. But to resort to hiring this? Weren¡¯t there more efficient ways to do it? Or did he want to make it look like an accident? With a frown, Karl clenched his teeth as he quietly inserted the fur tail back into his backside. For something he had kept secret for years, doing so now was almost second nature. The man didn¡¯t even notice as he quietly, in steady movements, reached for a sleeping middle-aged beastman. Although beastmen weren¡¯t sensitive to the night, they were sensitive to other things. He grabbed hold of the black fur tail and yanked it! The beastman¡¯s eyes shot open, and his whole body jolted to his feet. His teeth were bared like an animal¡¯s, and a faint growl escaped him. Beastmen were still beasts! The man in the cloak glanced at the creature baring its sharp teeth at him. The beastman¡¯s hands stretched out as if ready to pounce. But without the claws that would have made him formidable, the creature before him was more like a child holding a small knife. The gods knew he had killed more than his share of those. His blade moved, melding with the night, disappearing for a moment before reappearing above the beastman¡¯s head. The creature couldn¡¯t dodge and helplessly watched as the shadow of death descended upon him. In the next moment, a red line appeared across the beastman¡¯s terrified face. Blood gradually seeped out from it. Thud! The head dropped, like the neck of a pig slit open by a dagger, whether maintained or not. Karl¡¯s frown deepened. This is a swordsman! So the cultivator did plan to kill them all. But thankfully, there are quite a few before they get to me. Due to the beastman¡¯s whimper before his head was severed, the scent of blood, and Karl¡¯s tugging, numerous beastmen awoke from their slumber. They all saw their fallen comrade and a soft whimper echoed through the shed. Their teeth were bared in anger. Despite doing nothing when they had lost Volker, the beastmen could not tolerate death within their territory, especially from an unidentified man who could be a thief. To them, this was a matter of defending their domain. However, it would be a different case if the flesh cultivator was the one killing them. Black worms with silver rings curled in from the stone walls¡ªRage Gu! Attracted by the anger, these creatures steadily approached the standing beastmen. Among them, a few had a brownish color¡ªSadness Gu! The swordsman stared at the growing number of awakened beastmen, but despite this, they were, at best, the combined threat of a young boy holding a slightly sharper sword. Even the gods knew he had dealt with plenty of those His chain sword, now dripping blood from its razor-sharp fangs, quickly vanished, and so did he. A young beastman, roughly between 17 and 19, collapsed. His head was gone, replaced by a fountain of red that spewed out. Another beastman pounced on what seemed like empty air. A silver glint appeared, followed by a large howl that echoed through the shed and out into the misty night. His hand was severed, spraying blood across the room, painting the sleeping beastmen and beastwomen in a rain of red. This commotion awoke nearly all the beastmen. The number had reached about 20, and even a few beastwomen were rousing the rest. The shed was gradually becoming cramped. The swordsman appeared beside the door, a frown on his face. ¡°There are too many of them. I¡¯m still this weak even after becoming an advanced class? Maybe I should have made something with the crafting ritual¡ª¡± He was cut short as a beastman attempted to pounce on him. His sword moved, and the head left the body, rolling on the ground with a terrified, pained expression. Sighing, he muttered, ¡°Even as an advanced class, I¡¯m not that different from ordinary. Numerous people can end me. But that right should be reserved for people, not beastmen. Maybe the demons of the Northern Dominion might be worth that right.¡± He chuckled. Karl, standing behind several walls of growling beastmen, observed as their emotions drew in the Gu. In any case, to prevent panic among the beastmen, he was steadily crushing Gu after Gu, not letting a single one reach the line of sight of a beastman. He needed them to fight for him. ¡°These things actually have some power if they band together,¡± the swordsman whispered. ¡°I suppose the only reason Tobias keeps them under control is through fear.¡± He sighed again. ¡°Should I just become a Sanguine?¡± His gaze was detached from the growling beastmen as if he cared little for their presence. Then, he suddenly opened the door. Mist poured in like rushing water as he left. Silence fell as the creatures looked around in confusion. What just happened? Did this man come here, kill a few of us, and just leave? Something is wrong. Very wrong. Nothing about this seems right. Why would the cultivator order us to be killed only for the swordsman to stop? Karl steadied his dagger, the very one he used to kill pigs. Normally, carrying a weapon was forbidden by the cultivator, but after careful planning and lurking, he managed to smuggle one out. Since then, it had been his only means of defense. The visions had not brought any additional effects. He walked ahead of the beastmen, who had gathered around the corpses of the dead, whimpering and humming a sad tune. Their low spirits attracted more brownish Sadness Gu. Something is off with this situation. It couldn¡¯t have been a normal thief. He placed his hand on the door and slowly opened it. Outside, in the stretches of the cornfield, various individuals holding flaming torches stood. They had stern expressions and stood in pairs behind a black tube-shaped object with an oval black hole. A cannon! Karl¡¯s heart sank. He quickly closed the door and turned to the mourning beastmen. ¡°They¡¯re going to blow us up!¡± The Sovereign Isnt Supreme They all turned to him, silence ruling the room. Their tears rested on their cheeks, but none moved or made a sound. Then, one of the elders, Weiss, sighed. ¡°So, this is the last day of our pack? I expected this to happen, but I hoped it wouldn¡¯t.¡± He turned to a few of the beastwomen. ¡°Come to me.¡± They were his wives. Gathering together, the beastwomen and youngsters hugged their parents, spouses, or friends. They all bore saddened expressions, and some even cried out. But they did not move and merely huddled together. What? Not even going to try? Karl stared at the beastmen he had been with for years. Although he didn¡¯t speak much to them, their constant presence had been something reassuring. And in the days he pretended to be one of them, there were moments when he actually felt like he was. So how could they just die? Especially when my own life is in the balance? What are they thinking? ¡°Sorry, lad. You don¡¯t have any parents alive, and none can accompany you to the river of souls. I hope you journey safely and don¡¯t encounter any of the evil gods,¡± Weiss said before kissing the forehead of one of his daughters. She was crying. How could she not? Death was upon them all. Karl, still dumbfounded, felt a warm hand grip his. He turned to see Astrid with a smile, her tears falling, but her face still curved upward. Looking at her like this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you doing that?... Smiling.¡± ¡°I have to. It¡¯s the only thing I have power over. Just like you, I have no parents, and hardly any friends. Humanity and their Sovereign have taken everything from everyone... just because we aren¡¯t human,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°But this?¡± Her lips curled higher. ¡°This is my power, my hope, and my strength. I use it to show that the Emperor isn¡¯t truly supreme. His power is only true on the Southern Continent. In the North, in the Demon-Lord territories, or the West among the giants, the Sovereign is not supreme.¡± Karl listened to the girl, his gaze lowering to the stone floors. That makes no sense, he thought. Why would any of that matter? Why would you still smile when you¡¯re about to die? Even if the Emperor isn¡¯t supreme, the fact remains that you are about to die. Shouldn¡¯t you be aware of that? Though he thought that, he was also aware of his own situation. He wasn¡¯t as terrified as he should be. His emotions weren¡¯t as intense as they should be. He was afraid, of course, but not as much as he expected. Removing his hand from Astrid¡¯s, Karl turned to the dismayed beastmen. ¡°Get up!¡± he commanded. The pack glanced at the youngster without kin, the one who would have to journey to the sea of souls alone. What was he doing? Karl stared into the eyes of the beastmen who looked back in confusion. His mind raced. How can we survive this? How can I survive this? Should I just accept it? Did I really plug my ass with fur for two years only to die? I have a promise to keep. Even if these ones have to die so the other beastmen can reach utopia, it will happen, he thought. ¡°No!¡± he finally said. ¡°I don¡¯t accept this outcome.¡± He immediately walked toward the elder, Weiss, and crouched. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t some be alive?¡± he asked, his expression as indifferent as it had grown to be. ¡°What?¡± Weiss asked, stunned. I don¡¯t have time for this, Karl thought, turning to the huddled beastmen. He looked at Astrid, who still wore a smile. ¡°Survival is all that matters. Don¡¯t force your family to accompany you to the sea of souls. Instead, you should brace and protect them, and allow them a chance to keep living.¡± This was what his friend had once told him. He couldn¡¯t remember his friend¡¯s name¡ªor, to be exact, he never got the chance to learn it. That friend had stood by him, died for him, and even after death, prepared a way for his survival. As a courtesy, Karl was doing the same. But he was no saint. He had no intention of truly sacrificing himself. If anything, he was sacrificing these beastmen in order to get a chance to build a utopia for others. ¡°What?¡± Elder Weiss flared up. ¡°What¡¯s the point? You said they¡¯re going to blow us up. That means there are cannons outside. So what can we even do?¡± It was no longer a rage-filled scream but a plea for hope¡ªhope for the survival of his family. Karl looked around and said, ¡°Rush wildly toward the cannons. Disorient them, and then, in the chaos, let the children and the females escape. Since they haven¡¯t fired yet, there must be a reason for that. We can¡¯t wait to find out.¡± An insignificant group can achieve something great in chaos, Karl added inwardly. Weiss stared wide-eyed for a moment. A few of the elders looked around in confusion. ¡°But it¡¯s night,¡± a slightly older beastman said in low tones. Yes. It remains that beastmen are afraid of the night, Karl thought. I have to cure them of that. He looked at the pack and said, ¡°Then, because of fear, would you let your children and wives die? I once heard stories of before the formation of the World Void, before the Solitude Epoch. A time when beastmen were great warriors and great hunters. Did those traits just vanish? Did the blood and strength left by your ancestors within you become cleansed after years of slavery? It¡¯s a question, one you should answer.¡± Indeed, there were stories of such times, but Karl couldn¡¯t be sure if they were true. After all, he had heard most of them from his friend. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. There was silence in the room. The sound of the wind battered against the shed, and the heat of the room grew higher under the combined stress. Eventually, Weiss stood up and turned to the pack. ¡°Time to die. Today, we lost one of our own, Volker, to the humans, to the Sovereign. But today, if we must die, let it be by our own actions. Let us run toward death rather than wait for it to come to us.¡± The room erupted in various ways. Certain beastmen gritted their teeth and stood up with a resolved expression. They were ready to run toward death. It had been so long; some of them hadn¡¯t even hunted or had a chance to run in the wind. So before they died, they would grasp this final straw of freedom. This was their way. This was their truth. This was the proof that the Sovereign was not supreme. They would choose how they died! In no time, the beastmen, those aged 20 and above, stood before the door, the females behind them with the children. Karl stood at the far back, watching and waiting for a chance to escape in the approaching chaos. Beside him, Astrid wore a smile, but her gaze was resolute. There was a possibility of death. No, death was likely going to be the result. But that is for the present not to know and the future to ponder. If there was such a thing as Strong-Will Gu, it would likely be flooding in here, Karl thought, his gaze on Elder Weiss as he approached the door. The battle would soon begin. Nonetheless, a few Fear Gu were creeping out and steadily approaching. A hand from behind grasped his shoulder! What? Karl was startled. Wasn¡¯t the wall directly behind him? The hand suddenly pulled, yanking him backward. His body crashed against the wall. He turned to see Astrid looking at him with wide eyes and a long smile. She watched as the young beastman who had given a speech about standing for themselves sank into the walls, the surface like the clear waters the nobility were said to bathe in. Was he running away? How was he even doing that? Is he abandoning us? Was he a Sanguine? Astrid¡¯s thoughts swirled into disarray. What is happening? Karl stared as the world before him melded into darkness, as he was continuously pushed backward. But before it completely vanished, he saw Weiss open the door, the mist pouring in, and then his expression changed to one of despair. A yellowish-red light shone. Boom! A wave of violent wind surged, blasting the shed into pieces of wood and stone shards, spiraling through the air. It was as if he had collided with a bull, or something similar to a truck. He was sent hurtling backward toward the massive field of corn, the world dizzying as if a myriad of colors were blended together. He eventually crashed onto a bed of corn. Strangely, he remained conscious, fueled by the accumulated strength brought by the visions. Groaning, Karl managed a peek. The shed¡ªor what was left of it¡ªburned brightly in the distance, a pillar of black smoke curling up and quietly melding with the mist of the night. Around him, the remnants of the shed were scattered about. Some corn had been caught in the explosion, uprooted from the ground. His thoughts were muddled. A violent ringing in his ears and the pain in his ribs and elbows induced a semi-conscious state. The world began to fade, the sounds growing duller, and within that, his senses heightened. He heard faint whimpering and crying in the distance. Everything disappeared, and a scene followed. In a vast, desolate field surrounded by high stone walls, numerous men stood at attention, numbering in the hundreds, thousands, or even millions. Some were completely encased in silver-white armor; others were clad in black, reeking of rust and blood. Others still were simple soldiers dressed in unique clothes. However, each of them carried a chain sword on their back, their eyes resolute as they chanted in unison, ¡°Bring the Sovereign, the ruler of humanity, he who conquered the forge cities and rules supreme.¡± They were an army! They stood before a colossal building, its shape akin to a monolith stretching high into the sky. It had a reflective glint, like a stone that had been smoothed over generations. Then, on what appeared to be a balcony, a figure guarded by golden, strange-armored men stared at the crowd below. His face was a blur of lines, but his clothes were elegant, and his golden cape fluttered in the wind. Raising his hand, the chanting stopped, and silence soon ruled below. There was a moment before he said, ¡°I am Sovereign of the Empire with no name, for it spans into infinity, to the reaches even the white leviathan does not encompass. Now, I, ruler of mankind, give to you the First Order.¡± A scepter and sword appeared in his hands as he pointed to the sky, shouting, ¡°All remaining races shall bow before the First Order. Humans shall subjugate, own, and conquer. This world was ours, and from now to infinity, so shall it be!¡± The scene faded. _____ ¡°What a mess,¡± Frederick muttered, surrounded by men in black cloaks with eyes that were deep, round, and black, like coins. Ahead, some were preparing the cannon for another fire. The beastmen¡¯s shed burned brightly, cutting through the surrounding mist and leaving the ground wet and damp. Frederick had arrived much later than Anette, who had the obvious advantage due to her abilities. He was surprised to see the shed blown to pieces. But he couldn¡¯t sense any life, indicating that the beastmen were all dead. Fortunately, the one important son of the fallen had remained safe, taken by Anette, who had suffered some repercussions from the explosions. Frederick¡¯s task now was to stall the Unseen Guards, at least until Anette could escape with young Karl. ¡°The Unseen Guards, the Sovereign¡¯s hounds, killers to protect the dark secrets of the Sovereign. Why do such individuals come to meet me today?¡± he said with a courteous smile. The leader of the Unseen Guards, at least of this squad¡ªAdler¡ªapproached with a bizarre gaze. Dressed in a black cloak and trousers, he was hairless and bore an even paler visage. But unlike the rest, half his face was covered by a bronze mask adorned with intricate black symbols. ¡°Where is he?¡± Adler demanded. ¡°Who might you be talking about?¡± Frederick replied with a smile. ¡°As you can see, everyone is dead. Even the lord, I presume.¡± Adler stared at him with his lone black eye for a moment before saying, ¡°We have no business with the lord, nor with you¡ªmember of the fallen Abraham family.¡± For the Empire, the sovereign and the gods. Fredrick laughed softly. ¡°Fallen? ¡®Fallen¡¯ implies it could rise again. And please, you should try harder to stall. It¡¯s obvious none of you are beyond the advanced class, which means those in the armor are probably chasing the others. In that case, I should wrap this up and help her. Although I don¡¯t doubt her skills, fighting two special-class enemies is impossible even for me.¡± Damn it! Adler gritted his teeth, unsheathing his chain sword, its iron fangs gleaming. He took a deep breath and commanded, "Kill the Blasphemer." ¡°Blasphemer? That¡¯s a heavy accusation,¡± Fredrick said with a smirk, watching the guards ready their weapons and charge at him. Thankfully, the cannons aren¡¯t ready yet, he thought. At that moment, the unseen guards froze. Despite their monstrous appearance, the unseen guards were still human enough to feel fear, to have memories¡ªand right now, fear gripped them. They watched in horror as the last surviving member of the Abraham family began peeling off his own skin like it was a coat. Blood and flesh tore from his chest as he ripped himself open, revealing his white, blood-stained bones, still-beating heart, and lungs. ¡°What is this?¡± Adler asked, recalling the documents he had studied before being sent on this mission. The report detailed Anette¡¯s evolutionary abilities, but for Fredrick, there had only been one instruction: Kill him before he does anything! Adler¡¯s frustration deepened. He hadn¡¯t even been assigned to this mission initially; he was only dragged into it after two imperial swordsmen spotted Anette observing them. Now, his squad had been sent as reinforcements to kill Fredrick and capture the boy. Adler still found it strange that they were to capture the boy instead of eliminating him. Adler relied solely on his years of training as a swordsman without evolutionary powers. The guards charged forward, with one aiming to sever Fredrick¡¯s arm. Blood splattered, and Fredrick¡¯s arm fell to the ground, soaking the grass in red. But no sooner had his arm been cut off than the flesh at his shoulder began to writhe. Skin peeled away, forming a pink, slimy cocoon the size of an arm. Fredrick smiled and flexed his new arm as the cocoon tore open, revealing a fresh hand dripping with milky white liquid. ¡°Good as new,¡± he said with a grin, proceeding to tear more skin from his body. His flesh split into two crevices, exposing his organs. A strange protrusion formed around his exposed intestines, a red, meaty blob detaching itself and falling to the ground. Adler recoiled in disgust at the writhing blob, which moved sluggishly like a gu worm. What in the Pure is that? he thought, horrified. Suddenly, the blob began expanding, growing taller and larger at an alarming rate. It quickly took shape, transforming into a humanoid figure. The head was that of a pig, attached to a human''s body, its dark pink skin glistening in the moonlight. ¡°Monster!¡± one of the guards shouted, raising his sword. ¡°Monster? You shouldn¡¯t say that in front of a mother,¡± Fredrick chuckled, creating more blobs of flesh. These fell to the ground and morphed into grotesque pig-like creatures. Unlike the first, these were leaner and more muscular, and their eyes burned with aggression. The more he creates, the stronger they become, Adler realized. With urgency, he shouted, ¡°Kill him now!¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve caught on,¡± Fredrick smirked, giving his own command. ¡°Attack!¡± The pigmen squealed and charged at the guards with terrifying speed. The battle erupted. The guards, mostly of the ordinary class, were quickly overwhelmed. The pigmen seemed immune to pain, and their wounds healed rapidly. The situation grew dire as the guards found themselves outmatched by the relentless, regenerating monsters. Though the creatures were of the ordinary class, their resilience and ferocity posed a significant threat. Exhausted from creating so many pigmen, Fredrick began to heal the crevices in his body. His torn flesh melded back together, his internal organs hidden once more as his skin regenerated. Soon, his body was restored, though his chest still glistened with the slimy white liquid. Adler swung his blade at Fredrick, but Fredrick dodged with practiced ease. ¡°Mothers can be warriors too,¡± he said with a grin, his hand morphing into black, sharp claws covered in bulging veins. Fredrick slashed at Adler, who raised his sword just in time. The two clashed, the sound of metal scraping against metal echoing through the air. Fredrick followed up with a powerful punch, sending Adler flying. But Adler, like a cat, landed on his feet, knees bent. How many times has he evolved? Adler wondered. Evolution wasn¡¯t the same as class¡ªone was about the path a being took, and the other represented sheer power. Right now, Adler was trying to gauge what other abilities this ¡°blasphemer¡± possessed, given his special-class status. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Aaahhh!¡± A scream tore through the battlefield as one of the guards was attacked by a pig-man, its teeth sinking into his shoulder. The guard slashed at the creature, but it was behind him, out of reach, gnawing deeper into his flesh. Damn it! Adler cursed. The guards were imposing, but they weren¡¯t as powerful as sanguines. In truth, they were a weaker division of the unseen guards. Still, the thought gnawed at him: Why weren¡¯t stronger teams sent? Is this a suicide mission? Adler¡¯s gaze swept over his comrades, falling one by one. His jaw clenched in frustration. ¡°For humanity, for the gods, and for the Sovereign,¡± he muttered. ¡°Fire the cannon!¡± he shouted. Boom! Fredrick¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He had hoped the guards wouldn¡¯t fire the cannon with so many of their own so close. But now, it seemed they were willing to sacrifice themselves. Are they really going to kill their own men? The only thing Fredrick saw was a glowing, fiery ball flying toward him. Then, everything erupted. The explosion boomed, sending a powerful shockwave through the cornfield. Stalks of corn were uprooted, flung into the air, and scattered by the blast. After a moment, Fredrick opened his eyes, a ringing echoing in his head. His vision was blurred, yellowish spots of light flickering at the edges. Gradually, his sight cleared. Around him lay the remains of guards, their limbs severed, some missing legs, arms, or even heads. The field was ablaze, the corn burning in the aftermath of the blast. Through the pain of mana exhaustion, Fredrick also felt a sharp agony in his leg. He glanced down to see his left leg gone, replaced by writhing flesh, steadily regenerating. Sitting there, waiting for his leg to fully heal, Fredrick smiled and let out a soft laugh. "I even lost my children. What a terrible mother I am." His gaze shifted to a brighter spot in the fire. So this is what¡¯s left of you? he thought, sneering. A few meters away, a charred figure knelt, sword embedded in the ground, head bowed as if in prayer. "For mankind, for the gods, and for the Sovereign... That¡¯s probably what you were thinking before you sacrificed yourself," Fredrick chuckled and looked up at the moon shining brightly over the desolation. "This world is very, very wrong. I imagine many mothers lost their children today." "You!" A few of the remaining guards, those who had manned the cannon, approached through the devastation with grim expressions. Despite their black, coin-like eyes, Fredrick could sense their fury. Weren''t you the ones who just killed your captain and team? Sorry, but I don¡¯t have time to fight you. Suddenly, the two guards froze. A hand had pierced through their stomachs, protruding out the other side. A squeal echoed behind them, followed by soft sobbing. The guards collapsed to the ground, staining the scorched earth with their blood. In their place stood a pig-man, tears streaming down its hairless, pink face. It quickly rushed to Fredrick, grabbing his legs and sobbing, "Mama, mama, I missed you." Smiling warmly, Fredrick gently stroked the creature''s head. "I missed you too," he replied.
Blades of grass brushed against Karl¡¯s face as he felt the wind rushing past his ears. Was he moving? He struggled to open his eyes, the pain in his body having lessened considerably. The moon hung high in the sky, illuminating the vast green field stretching out beneath its faint red hue. Everything was moving quickly, the landscape rushing by. He looked down¡ªhis feet weren¡¯t on the ground. Something, or someone, was carrying him. "Anette at your service, my lord," a female voice said, despite the wind roaring around them. Karl glanced up. A woman in a black dress was holding him with one arm, running at inhuman speeds. He wasn¡¯t surprised by her strength¡ªshe was clearly a sanguine. Instead, he asked, "Where are we going?" His words were partly muffled by the wind, but she heard him. "Canen," Anette responded. Canen? That¡¯s far from the manor, Karl thought, realizing they were heading toward the empire¡¯s capital. So far from here¡­ His thoughts returned to the explosion that had destroyed the shed. Were the others dead? So they¡¯re gone. He stared into the distance with a solemn expression. I suppose it was inevitable. At least I survived. But... they were the same as my friend. Unlike him, they didn¡¯t die with honor or glory¡ªthey were just blown to bits. Should I seek revenge for them? Or should I focus on building the utopia I promised? "Where are you going, miss?" a figure suddenly appeared in their path. The man¡¯s face resembled the swordsmen Karl had encountered earlier, but this one carried an air of superiority. "Special," Anette said quietly. Special? As in special class? Karl frowned at the realization. He still didn¡¯t fully understand why Anette had saved him, but now they faced a being of great power. The "special class" referred to one of the higher tiers of strength in this world, used to measure a being¡¯s destructive capabilities. There were different classes: ordinary, advanced, special, desolation, and hazard. Beyond that, Karl wasn¡¯t sure. The man spoke calmly, "Please, hand over the boy, Anette." Without responding, Anette dropped Karl to the ground. She pulled out a classic mirror and hurled it at the guard. Time seemed to slow. The guard stared at the approaching mirror, his reflection shimmering on its surface. Suddenly, a white light flashed within the glass, and a hand holding a dagger shot out. The guard swung his sword effortlessly. It made no sound, didn¡¯t even stir the air. The mirror shattered into countless shards, sparkling as they fell like rain. The swordsman smirked, "For someone of your power, shouldn¡¯t you be carrying a box of glass, not a single mirror?" But as the shards fell, one piece flashed with a faint white light. Anette¡¯s figure emerged from the shard, and she opened her mouth. A piercing shriek echoed through the night! It collided with the guard like a battering ram, blowing apart half of his face. Blood and flesh bubbled, boiling as they mixed in a grotesque display. The guard¡¯s brain was exposed, white liquid mixing with the red. Without a word, Anette leaped back to Karl, quickly grabbing him before bolting away at incredible speed. Is she stronger than a special class? Karl wondered, watching her. Did this mean she was a hazard-class being? Or was the swordsman simply weaker than most of his rank? Weren¡¯t special-class beings said to have the power to subdue entire villages? His thoughts were interrupted as the ground rushed up to meet him. Bang! His face slammed into the earth, sending him rolling from the force of the fall. Did she drop me? Vin But he could still feel her arm wrapped around his stomach. Enduring the pain, Karl glanced down. A hand, covered in a black sleeve, was gripping him tightly. However, it was drenched in blood and severed at the shoulder, with blood dripping from the wound. What? He turned and saw his carrier clutching her shoulder as blood gushed from the cut. She had lost her hand! Her already pale face had grown even whiter, nearing ghostly at that moment. Despite the obvious pain, she didn¡¯t make a sound and simply stared at the figure in front of them. Another swordsman stood there, this one with a stern gaze, far more serious than the previous attacker. His chain sword dripped with fresh blood, and his intense eyes soon focused on Karl. A chill ran down Karl¡¯s spine. Why do they want me? he thought, panic rising. "You really thought you could take on a special class when you¡¯re merely an advanced?" A voice echoed from behind. Karl spun around to see the earlier swordsman, the one whose face had been half blown off. His flesh had almost completely regenerated, leaving only a small patch on his head with an open wound, though the writhing tissue was rapidly healing. Anette didn¡¯t flinch or show any fear. She turned to Karl and said, "Come closer now!" Why? Karl thought briefly before dismissing it. She¡¯s the better choice between the two. Without hesitation, he rushed toward Anette. She quickly pulled out a strange orb from her clothes. It was about the size of a small ball, metallic, with netted sections that emitted a faint white glow from within. Symbols were etched on its surface, glowing with a wavy white light. The swordsmen frowned. Realizing the danger, they swiftly moved to stop her before she could act. "Hold your breath," Karl heard her say urgently. The world seemed to freeze as the orb in her hand brightened and expanded into a blinding white light. She hurled it forward and shielded Karl with her body. Boom! From a distance, it appeared as though a massive white mushroom cloud sprouted from the earth, reaching high into the night sky. Watching the explosion from a safe distance, Fredrick sighed and said, "200 souls, gone just like that. I suppose the Ministry will seal off that area soon." He quickened his pace, and behind him, the pig-man squealed and wept as it followed. ____
THE WORLD SPIRALED into an endless darkness, barely lit by flashes of lightning. Karl felt as if he had been plunged into the depths of an ocean, where only chaos reigned. He tumbled into the space, yanked in every direction by an unknown force. Pain surged through him¡ªintense, searing pain that made his blood feel like it was boiling. He wanted to scream, but no sound came. He sensed something watching him, yet he saw no one. Suddenly, in that abyss, a faint, transparent ripple pulsed from his body. Everything stopped. He found himself floating amid the stormy, lightning-lit darkness. Confused, he glanced at his body. A spiral of light radiated from him, swirling around in a fast, turbulent motion as if he stood in the eye of a vortex¡ªor perhaps the vortex was emanating from him. What is this? He looked around and spotted the mysterious woman from earlier. She floated at a distance, adrift atop the spiraling white vortex originating from him. Her body appeared lifeless, like a corpse submerged in chaotic waters, slowly orbiting around him. She was far away, but he noticed she was gradually drawing closer, though at a glacial pace. He couldn¡¯t rely on her for help. Not anytime soon. Where am I? Karl wondered, just as two more figures suddenly appeared in the vortex¡ªa man with brown hair and a woman with red hair. Both looked confused and panicked, thrashing as if trying to escape the invisible waters that surrounded them, also orbiting closer to Karl. Who are they? Do they know what¡¯s happening? Karl was about to speak when the vortex suddenly sped up, glowing with a blinding white light. Rays of light burst from the center. Boom! The crack of thunder echoed through the chaos as Karl¡¯s senses once again vanished, everything around him crumbling like a paper being crushed.
Vin floated in the vast expanse of darkness, the occasional boom of lightning flashing momentarily before fading away. Numerous white lights spun around her in the void, some large, some small, twinkling like distant stars. She turned, her gaze locking onto a particularly bright light far off in the distance. It was much larger than the others, its brightness resembling the sun, pulling many of the smaller lights toward it. As Vin stared at the brilliant glow, she saw something¡ªor someone¡ªwithin it. A boy with black hair and dark eyes stood at the center as if he were the source of the light. Boom! Vin¡¯s eyes snapped open, her body jolting awake from the sudden explosion of sound. She found herself in a small room with a desk to the left and an open wooden window. Mist from outside crept into the room, swirling like ghostly fingers. Shaking off the grogginess, she reached for her coat beside the bed and buttoned up her kefna. Unlike most, hers was paired with white trousers rather than a flowing skirt. Her free hand was adorned with numerous interconnected chains and jewels, while her Soundhand was covered and buttoned up¡ªa personal reminder of her origins. Finally, she picked up her trusted rapier. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Steadying herself, Vin leaped out of the window. She dropped through the air, the cobblestones below rushing up to meet her. Mist swirled heavily across the ground, enveloping everything it touched as she descended. The familiar pain of mana usage stabbed through her body, reminiscent of her treatment at the sanitarium. Damn it! She cursed, recalling the awful experience. Just as she was about to hit the ground, she distorted the air beneath her. Her descent slowed as if the very atmosphere had solidified, halting her a few meters above the ground. The mist welcomed her, swirling around as though it recognized her presence. She felt like she was standing on a solid surface, though it was made of air. Looking ahead, she gazed over the tightly packed city, illuminated by the moon¡¯s whitish-red hue. In the distance, smoke rose into the sky, and faint orange lights spread, expanding by the moment. That¡¯s not the slums! Vin realized with a jolt. Usually, fires like this happened in the slums, but this was different¡ªit seemed to be near the Thales Cathedral! Could someone be attacking the Ministry? But who would be reckless enough to do that? She paused, watching the growing flames. Wait... it''s not just the cathedral! The White Bank is also in that area! That means the SS0 might interfere. If there¡¯s a bank involved, there could be spies trying to steal funds to cripple the empire! A grin spread across her face as she distorted the air again. This time, she propelled herself backward, soaring through the mist like a poised rapier. Red-roofed buildings sped by in a blur as her short hair fluttered in the misty wind. The Thales Cathedral grew closer, marked by the thick smoke and intensifying flames. Suddenly, a pillar of white light shot into the sky, so bright it blinded her momentarily, resembling the radiance of the white sun. The air echoed with the sound of a thousand ringing bells. Vin hastily raised her hands to cover her ears, the distortion of her movement faltering as she almost plummeted from the sky. Her ears felt blocked, as if filled with pressure, forcing her to swallow to relieve the sensation. As the light dimmed, she blinked her eyes open to find that it had originated from the Pure White Thales Cathedral. So an invigilator¡¯s arrived... or maybe the bishop? Either way, it meant she no longer needed to head there. Damn it! She sighed, placing her free hand on her hip and turning her gaze to the full moon draped against the night sky Who would even dare to attack the White Bank? Gangs? An evil god faction? A ruinous god faction? Or perhaps one of the inhuman race gods making a move on the Domination? Vin raised her jewelry-clad hand and waved. The space before her pulsed with a steady rhythm. The air thickened, drawing forward like stretched rubber. As a result, the scene of the cathedral was pulled closer to her, as though the world itself was moving toward her. So, the invigilator didn¡¯t bother setting up countermeasures against being spied on? Although the burning cathedral now seemed just a few inches away, she was nowhere near it in reality. Distortion has many uses, she mused. Those who followed the incomplete branch of the Strange-Faced Pitcher had no idea of its full potential. The space appeared to be held by an invisible pulsing ring, a manifestation of distortion. Vin scanned the area. Beside the white, spear-like cathedral stood a smaller, square-shaped, two-story building. One side of it had been blown apart, charred black, engulfed in flames, and spewing thick smoke. Below, she saw figures moving¡ªsome dressed in kefnas, running about with purpose, while others appeared confused and lost. Among the organized were flame drowners, clad in black, baggy jackets and trousers, their strange rubber helmets reflecting the glow of the fire. They moved with precision, their palms conjuring pools of water that sprayed toward the building. Sanguines with specially chosen water abilities, Vin noted briefly, but her attention soon shifted to the scene playing out just a few feet away from the flame drowners. There, a man stood out¡ªwhite-haired, with bronze skin, dressed in a white kefna with notable modifications. His long coat hung open, while the kefna underneath was buttoned down to his belt. A crystal glass monocle rested over his right eye, and in his hand, he held a chain sword, its blade sharpened to perfection. He knows how to care for a sword, Vin thought, smiling to herself. The man faced off against a small group of individuals, each dressed in hooded silver-gray robes. They wielded smooth-edged blades, chain swords, and the occasional sickle. Vin raised an eyebrow. Is that all of them? Just five? Did this faction really send only five people to battle an invigilator? And right in front of the cathedral? Though there were five standing now, three others lay on the ground, likely victims of the earlier white blast. Which faction do they belong to? Gray-silver robes¡­ gray-silver robes¡­ Vin¡¯s thoughts paused. There are at least five factions that wear gray-silver. Maybe their powers will reveal which faction they¡¯re with. One of the hooded figures raised his hand and bellowed, "Theft must be revered! It must be cherished! Glory to the Thieving Guild!" Well, that¡¯s one way to announce yourself. Vin smirked. If only the spies and criminals she interrogated were this forthright, most of them might¡¯ve kept their fingers and toes intact after visiting the dungeons. People often made rash decisions in heated moments. She recalled hearing that somewhere, perhaps at the theater. But is there even a faction like that in Canen? she pondered. Were they recently created, or did they come here from another city? Glory? Hive? Knight? Forge? Suddenly, the fervent heretic flicked his wrist, and a blob of white light was drawn from the invigilator, flying swiftly into the heretic¡¯s hand. It glowed with a faint white light before expanding into a massive pillar that shot into the sky! The ringing sound returned, accompanied by a blinding light that forced Vin to close her eyes. Isn¡¯t that the invigilator¡¯s power? She realized. Did they steal the Pure White Ministry¡¯s branch? No, it seems more like they took his abilities. Her thoughts flickered. Stealing powers? It¡¯s well-known that many factions form around specific evolutionary branches. Could this be their ability¡ªto steal powers? It reminded her of the Trojan Bug Branch, but that branch couldn¡¯t steal evolutionary powers outright. Theirs must be different! The invigilator staggered back, likely in pain from the sudden loss of his abilities¡ªa common occurrence in evolution. Despite the setback, he managed to steady himself. Clasping his hands together, he formed a brilliant white light that grew brighter and brighter. Then, in a voice so strong Vin believed it would¡¯ve reached her even through the distortion, he declared, "Suffer not the heretic, nor the mutant!" That¡¯s enough of that. Vin waved her free hand, causing the distorted space to tremble and break apart. The cathedral snapped back, now meters away. She had to stop. Boom! And for good reason. A vast dome of white light expanded from the cathedral¡¯s grounds, made of curved threads of pulsing white energy. The light continued to grow, and even from her distance, Vin felt her distortion becoming unstable. This was the immense power of the Pure White Invigilators, though she didn¡¯t know its exact name. It was said to purify everything within its reach, but the true meaning of that purification was something she wasn¡¯t allowed to know. This night wasn¡¯t fruitful, she thought with a sigh, turning her gaze away from the cathedral. As she scanned the city, a bright flash suddenly lit up near the slums¡ªnot the pure white light of the invigilator, but a brief, powerful shockwave. Is it something important? Or just another gang brawl? What to do In a deserted street, tightly embraced by the mist, the wind began to stir. In the center of the cobblestone road, a white crack appeared in the air. It vanished as quickly as it had come, only to reappear again, pulsing like a heartbeat. This continued for a moment, each crack larger than the last, until one finally stretched to the height of a single-story building, flickering rhythmically. The wind swirled, and the mist grew thicker. Suddenly, the light from the crack expanded and vanished, leaving an eerie calm over the street. However, lying on the ground where the crack had been were four figures.
Aurelian opened his eyes. He felt the cold mist brushing against his hair, bringing back memories of long nights spent on guard duty before he became a Legionnaire. He groaned, pressing his hand against the sticky cobblestones to push himself up. The street was quiet, almost unnervingly so, but not frightening. Fear wasn¡¯t something that could shake him¡ªif it did, what right did he have to call himself a legionnaire? He looked around, taking in the sight of both familiar and unfamiliar faces. The red-haired vixen lay beside him, her hair spread out like wild grass. He remembered how she had taken him and vanished. Why did she do that? He clenched his fist, frustration bubbling. She took my chance to make putray confess from me! Now Putray is still alive, likely building defenses. He thought back to the sandstorm. Even if I was doomed to die, I should¡¯ve faced it like how my comrades did theirs. But now... His gaze shifted past the vixen to the other two figures. One was drenched in blood, missing an arm, and the other looked young¡ªprobably 15 or 16 years old. Who are they? Are they with her? He looked at the vixen again. No, I don¡¯t think so. Is this just a coincidence? Did we end up together by chance? He recalled seeing the boy doing something before they crossed over. Did I interrupt it? Kneeling, Aurelian placed two fingers near the boy''s nose and felt a faint warm breath. He¡¯s alive. Thank the Pure. But where are we? He scanned his surroundings. The street was flanked by two-story buildings, their stone facades worn and stained by red dust. The peaked and flat wooden roofs gave the structures a squat, cramped look, reminiscent of the hive cities. Even in the faint red and white glow of the night, Aurelian recognized the color of the buildings¡ªwhite. Canen. Though the buildings were streaked with dust, their original white was unmistakable. There was only one place in the empire with such distinct architecture: Canen. Other cities that worshiped the Pure White might have similar designs, but Aurelian knew this place well. He had served here as a guardsman before joining the Black Sand Regiment. This is Canen! How did I end up here? He glanced at the vixen. Was it her? I know the Pleasure Pavilion has a branch here, but why bring us here? Suddenly, an old saying he¡¯d heard during his time in Canen echoed in his mind: "The world of black is a path to the mutant." That place... He recalled the space they had crossed. Was that the Astra? Did I enter the Astra? His heartbeat quickened. The Astra is the realm of mutation! It¡¯s what creates mutants! How could I¡ªa believer in the Pure White¡ªbe tainted like this? Am I... a mutant now? Panic surged within him. He quickly stretched out his hands, pressing them against his chest. By the Pure! By the Pure! By the Pure! He forced himself to breathe, calming his racing thoughts. No, I¡¯m not a mutant. I can still seek purification. Yes, severe penance will cleanse me. His heartbeat slowed as he regained his composure. But if that was the Astra, what about this boy? He was at the center of it all. Is he the source? Aurelian recalled the spiraling white light that had emanated from the boy. Or maybe not. That light... it was white. Could he be pure? Like the Pure White? His mind raced. Maybe he¡¯s a saint! In the holy books of the ministry, saints were said to radiate auras of purity without any evolution. He¡¯s too young to have evolved... could this be my penance? Is my mission to protect him? His thoughts spiraled as he tried to piece together the situation. If they had truly crossed the Astra, the invigilators would soon come to investigate. They couldn¡¯t be found standing in the middle of the street, even if the boy might be a saint. The invigilators wouldn¡¯t wait for such a revelation. We need to move! His gaze fell on the bleeding woman. She might be important to him. Aurelian stood, his body alert. Which of these buildings might be empty? Suddenly, he felt a familiar sensation. His components¡ªthey had recharged. The cooldown is over! He didn¡¯t know how, but his mind abilities had returned much sooner than expected. Was it the Astra? He glanced at the boy once more. Without wasting time, Aurelian closed his eyes and delved into the darkness of his mind. Millions of tendrils pulsed in the void. Narrowing his search, he scanned the street, looking for a building devoid of mind tendrils; since those without are those with no humans. It didn¡¯t take long. He opened his eyes. A basement-like structure caught his attention. Built deep into the ground, its roof barely rose above his head¡ªa common sight in Canen, especially for the poor. But more importantly, it was empty. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Aurelian approached the round doorknob and summoned his mist blade. The mist curled around him, taking shape, but just as he was about to strike the lock, he stopped. Breaking the lock would attract the invigilators. Instead, he covered one finger in a metal casing and directed mist into the keyhole. The mist hardened, extending like a key, and with a twist, the lock clicked open. The door creaked as it parted. Ignoring the pain of mana usage, he tapped his chest, activating his armor. His body turned partially into mist, and he moved swiftly. First, he carried the boy inside, then the vixen, and finally the bloodied woman. Once inside, Aurelian paused. Blood still stained the cobblestones outside, faintly visible even in the red dust. Should I use more mist? No, too much mist could attract attention. It has to look natural. He looked around, unhurried, as he never feared the mist. To him, it sometimes felt like an extension of himself. Then, as if in answer to his thoughts, a wave of mist flowed into the street, thicker than before. Is this the Pure White? A miracle to protect the saint? Aurelian stretched out his hands, bowing slightly before placing them over his chest. Then, he extended his mist, blending it into the natural fog. When he was sure the blood was properly covered¡ªat least until the morning when the dust rained¡ªhe entered the building and shut the door. _____ Vin floated above the street where the light had appeared. The mist was thick, but there were no signs of life¡ªnot even a stray gang member. Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be a battle here? Vin narrowed her gaze, but after a moment, sighed. Nothing interesting tonight, I guess. She glanced over the city once more before shooting back through the sky, heading toward her room. That strange dream she had still needed some thought.
Karl''s mind spun, his thoughts swirling like a storm. Groaning, he weakly opened his eyes. The world blurred into focus, the faint glow of red squares illuminating the space. Rubbing his eyes to steady himself, the room became clearer. It was a small, square room, dimly lit, with a glass-encased lamp nestled where the wall met the floor. He felt a soft cushion beneath him¡ªnot too soft, but softer than anything he had known in this world. Oddly, the comfort was somewhat irritating. He glanced down at his legs, which were covered by red silk sheets. Touching them sent an unfamiliar sensation through his body. A bed? At the foot of the bed was a desk, empty, with a chair beside it. No one¡¯s here? His unease deepened. He had no idea where he was, and it was disorienting to wake up in an unknown place. Did that woman prepare this room? The thought crossed his mind, almost convincing him. His gaze shifted to his right, and his eyes widened. Lying beside him was a red-haired woman, her features elegant and flawless even in the dim light. Despite his young body, his mind froze at the thought of her beauty. Dangerous, he quickly decided, averting his gaze. Any woman who could exert this much influence on him was dangerous. Karl valued control over his thoughts. Looking down at himself, Karl wondered, Did we...? He hesitated before pulling the sheets back. His tattered trousers were still in place, although he wished for something less worn. Sighing in relief, he leaped off the bed. His small frame belied his strength, but the power from the scenes had not increased his height. He walked barefoot across the smooth, clean floor¡ªa stark contrast to the dust-filled rooms back at the shed. Memories flooded back: the shed blown to bits, Astrid¡¯s face, the beastmen. So they died, he thought with an icy chill. I knew that would happen, and they knew it too. Crying won¡¯t change anything. The first thing I need to do is make use of what I have now. Does this mean I¡¯m free from the manor? The thought of freedom crossed his mind, but it only deepened his frown. A trail of dried blood led to one corner of the room, barely visible in the dim light. Curious, Karl followed it, his unease growing with each step. Reaching out, he felt for whatever was there. His hand touched something warm and wet¡ªliquid. Sniffing his fingers, the familiar scent of blood filled his senses. His frown deepened as he moved closer. The dim light gradually revealed what he had touched. A woman lay crumpled on the floor, dressed in black robes, her face pale, and one arm missing, blood still dripping from the wound. The strange woman! Karl realized. Upon closer inspection, he saw that someone had wrapped a white cloth around her shoulder, likely to stop the bleeding. Was it the red-haired woman? He glanced back at the bed. She seems fine, though her breathing... He hesitated. Karl knew nothing about medicine. Even back on Earth, he had been a shut-in, driven by lazy ambition that rarely amounted to anything. People like him didn¡¯t bother with learning things they didn¡¯t think were necessary. He pulled back, unsure of what to do. Should I leave now? The thought flickered in his mind. I don¡¯t know these people, and if the farm is really gone, this might be my chance¡ªmy chance at freedom. Leaving seemed like the safest option for his survival. But... He paused, focusing his thoughts. Isn¡¯t knowledge what I lack? If I¡¯m going to build a utopia for the beastmen, I need to be stronger, smarter, and more resourceful. His gaze shifted back to the pale woman. She risked her life to save me, which means I must be important. That importance might come with advantages. Karl glanced around the room again, suppressing the urge to frown. How long does he plan to stand there? In the dim light, a man dressed in white kefna stood by the wall. His clothes were slightly torn, and Karl had noticed him earlier when he¡¯d scanned the room, but the man stood so still that it seemed like he didn¡¯t want to be seen. Why does he want to hide? Karl wondered. What kind of person wants to be seen but stands like a shadow? Should I ask him? After a few moments of silence, Karl turned toward the figure. "How long do you plan to watch me?" His voice was cold, carrying a passivity that sent a chill through the room. It had been a long time since Karl had needed to use such a tone. Even back on Earth, he had been a fan of anime shows, inspired by the way characters used their voices to command attention. At one point, he had even dreamed of becoming a voice actor, but like many of his ambitions, his laziness had crushed it. His cold gaze didn¡¯t waver as he stared at the shadowy figure. The man stepped forward into the light, his face solemn, his eyes filled with experience. Or so it seemed¡ªhalf of his face was hidden by his hair, revealing only one eye. His left shoulder bore a gash, blood staining the fabric, but the wound appeared to have stopped bleeding, likely coated. Neither spoke, their gazes locked. Is he trying to intimidate me? Or assess me somehow? Karl¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn¡¯t back down. In any situation, it was important to appear as the strongest in the room. Even if he wasn¡¯t, the impression of strength was vital. He didn¡¯t know these people, nor did he know their strengths or weaknesses. And just as they didn¡¯t know him, he intended to keep it that way. Karl wasn¡¯t someone who believed in fairness, but this was a fair strategy. Conclusions They remained like this for a while, tension thick in the air. Karl¡¯s eyes began to itch with irritation. He had kept them open for too long, but he couldn''t afford to blink¡ªhe refused to be the one to break first. Even subtle gestures like that could give off impressions he wanted to avoid. In any situation, Karl aimed to either be dismissed¡ªoverlooked, allowing him to move unnoticed¡ªor to stand out just enough to command respect and control. Power and control were what he needed to achieve his goals. "How long is this going to last?" A soft voice cut through the silence, breaking Karl¡¯s concentration. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t him who lost composure first. The man in white glanced toward the source of the voice, and Karl followed suit. On the bed, the red-haired woman had wrapped the sheets around her arms like delicate ribbons. The effect made her look both graceful and dangerous. Karl frowned. This woman... The Vixen. Yes, he knew the type. Vixens weren¡¯t rare or mysterious; the first time he''d heard of them was from the flesh cultivator, who had dismissed them as common whores. But something was off about her smile now. It seemed forced as if she was suppressing deeper emotions. Karl remembered the strange space filled with white light where she had also been present. That hasn¡¯t happened before. Is she frightened because of it? Is that why the man is sizing me up? he wondered. "Are you really going to leave her like that?" the red-haired woman asked, gesturing toward the injured woman in the corner. Karl had nearly forgotten about her. She hadn¡¯t occupied much space in his thoughts¡ªinjured or not, he couldn¡¯t heal her, so why worry about something beyond his control? She had lost a hand, and nothing he did could change that. Still, he glanced at her, noting the white cloth now soaked in blood, dripping steadily. If this keeps up, she''ll die, he thought. His eyes shifted between the two sanguines. Can either of them heal her? If I asked, what would they think? Before he could decide, a knock suddenly echoed through the room. Startled, Karl¡¯s eyes darted to the door. The knocking came again, louder this time. Not knowing where he was, Karl couldn¡¯t guess who might be at the door. For all he knew, it could be the men with the strange eyes or worse. His mind raced through countless scenarios, none of them ending well. He imagined the worst if they opened the door, picturing a confrontation with those eerie figures. Silence hung in the room as they all looked at each other, waiting for someone to make the first move. Opening the door would make me seem confident, but it would also expose me to whatever threat was on the other side, Karl thought. While he disliked showing weakness, survival was his top priority. The tense standoff stretched on for what felt like ages until the red-haired woman finally spoke up. "Whenever one of you decides to open the door, go ahead. If anyone dies, well, that¡¯s unfortunate. But the survivor will have a good time¡ªmother''s honest promise." Karl was briefly startled by her words, instinctively associating her with the Abraham sanguine. But he quickly regained control of his thoughts, maintaining a calmness in his mind even as his emotions stayed dulled. Suddenly, the vixen waved her hand, and black flames erupted silently around her. Karl stepped back in reflex, his eyes locked on the dark fire that enveloped her. The flames, though black, were edged with white, consuming her entirely before dissipating into the air
Did she run away? Karl realized, quickly shifting his gaze to the remaining man. Would he flee as well? Contrary to Karl''s expectation, the man hesitated, his expression conflicted, as if uncertain of his next move. After a brief moment, the man exhaled and turned toward the door, taking a few slow steps forward. He bent slightly, inserting his fingers into the keyhole. Karl couldn¡¯t see what the man was doing due to his angle, but soon he heard the sound of a click followed by the familiar creak of the door opening. Mist rushed into the room, pouring in like water, and the moonlight spilled across the floor, casting a pale, red-tinted glow through the fog. A figure stood just beyond the doorway, partially concealed by the swirling mist. Only the outline of the person was visible. Who is that? The figure stepped forward, emerging from the mist into the room. The lantern¡¯s dim light illuminated the stranger''s face¡ªa long-haired individual with sharp, androgynous features. They had black eyes and wore a buttoned coat with a black cape that fluttered lightly. A small smile played on their lips. Abraham! Karl recognized him instantly. What is he doing here? Is he here to take me back to the farm? Or is he involved with those men? His mind raced with possibilities, but outwardly, his expression remained calm¡ªpassive and cold. His eyes locked with Abraham¡¯s for a brief, tense moment before the man smiled wider. "Son of the fallen!" Abraham greeted with a light laugh. He brushed past the other man, stepping fully into the room, stopping directly in front of Karl. "Did anything go wrong?" You mean like being attacked by strange swordsmen? Karl thought but responded differently. "Like what?" he asked, his eyes never leaving Abraham¡¯s. He had to tilt his head up to meet the man''s gaze due to their height difference, a fact Karl found irritating, though there was little he could do about his small stature. At least he was taller than most of the beastmen back at the farm. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "Good. Anette handled herself well, considering she was up against two special classes," Abraham said with a satisfied smile. So he¡¯s with her, Karl noted silently, observing the man with renewed caution. Before this, Abraham was just a peculiar sanguine who referred to pigs as his children. Now, however, the situation had shifted. Abraham¡¯s importance was greater than Karl had initially realized¡ªa surprise Karl hadn¡¯t anticipated. Abraham¡¯s smile faltered slightly as he turned his attention to the other man. "Shouldn¡¯t a mind-worm be more cautious?" he teased. "You shouldn¡¯t go fiddling with a mind tendril unless you¡¯re sure you can handle it. For someone at the advanced level, you lack that awareness. Weren¡¯t you taught as a child?" He chuckled and then looked back at Karl. A mind-worm? Karl¡¯s thoughts churned. That must be his evolutionary branch. Mind tendrils¡­ What are those? He tried to piece together the meaning from the context but found himself at a loss. Is it mind control? It probably doesn¡¯t work on anyone above the advanced class¡ªlike the special class, Karl deduced, realizing that Abraham was a special class being. This revelation was both a blessing and a curse. If Karl held some importance to Abraham and Anette, he might have gained a powerful ally. But if not, Abraham could become a dangerous enemy¡ªone Karl had no means of opposing. It¡¯s a coin toss, and I hate leaving things to chance. "She doesn¡¯t look well," Abraham commented, glancing at the injured woman in the corner. "Son of the fallen, do you have her hand?" "No," Karl replied bluntly. What was I supposed to do, keep it as a souvenir? He thought with mild annoyance. "That¡¯s fine," Abraham said with a smile. "I suspect a certain lady will be coming by soon to check on her prized pupil." Another person? Karl''s brow furrowed slightly. He was growing tired of all the unexpected developments. It wasn¡¯t that he felt any strong emotion toward them¡ªhis detachment remained constant¡ªbut he simply hated surprises. But who is this lady? Abraham turned to the mind-worm sanguine. "I think we should leave, or else that lady might ask me to join her faction." The sanguine tensed, opening his mouth as if to respond, but then closed it, his gaze shifting to Karl with an unreadable expression. It was a look that seemed hesitant, torn between wanting to stay and fearing what might await him outside with a special class like Abraham. After a few moments of awkward silence, the sanguine finally averted his eyes and hesitantly left the room. He gave in, though reluctantly. And a faction? Is it an evil faction, or something else? Karl wondered as he met Abraham''s gaze. "Son of the fallen, we¡¯ll be going now. And yes, I know you have questions, but hold them for a bit. We¡¯ll answer what we can." But not everything, Karl noted silently, nodding without a word. He watched Abraham exit the room, closing the door behind him. The mist had already seeped in, curling like a living entity, giving the room an eerie atmosphere. Even with the door shut, the fog lingered. He turned to the pale woman in the corner. So, I wait? Waiting wasn¡¯t a problem for Karl¡ªhe preferred solitude anyway. He moved to the bed, sitting down as his mind began to wander. What could happen next? Who was this new woman, and what influence did she have? More importantly, what was her class?
The once-standing shed now lay in ruins. The fire that had consumed it had long since died out, leaving only smoldering ashes and piles of debris. The flames had scorched away the surrounding mist, and even the ground remained dry, cracked by the intense heat. A man accompanied by several silver-armored guards approached the scene. They passed a few cannons and countless bodies, some of which belonged to the Sovereign¡¯s unseen guards. Invigilator Kaisen surveyed the devastation. "Numerous dead," he muttered to himself. "Signs of a faction discovered by the guards." Dressed in a white kefna, Kaisen¡¯s appearance was sharp and imposing. His attire included a long coat with sleeves rolled up, revealing hands made entirely of silvery metal, gleaming under the night sky. His legs, encased in silver boots reaching his knees, gave him the appearance of a man with iron limbs. A monocle fitted over his right eye accentuated his fair skin and jet-black hair, which was just beginning to gray. His sharp, grayish-black eyes scanned the wreckage like a hunting hound. Charred corpses lay strewn across the scorched ground. Some were crushed beneath the collapsed wooden roof, while others had been impaled by debris. Kaisen stepped over one body, only slightly burnt but with its face crushed beyond recognition by a stray stone. They all seem to be dead, Kaisen thought, narrowing his gaze. But there may still be traces of the profane. Suddenly, pure white light burst from his hands, bright as a miniature sun rising over the fields, casting a radiant glow over the dark night. He raised his clenched hand, and the light surged, expanding outward as if he held the very sun in his grasp. He exhaled a misty breath, calmly stating, "Hold it, then radiate." As he opened his palm, the light shot forth in waves, forming a dome that enveloped the entire area in a swirling mass of white light. Within the dome, Kaisen''s sharp eyes searched for any lingering signs of life. The remaining flames flickered and died, and even the eternal lamps lost their light. From beneath a pile of rubble, something bluish shimmered¡ªa translucent shape curled beneath the debris. Kaisen furrowed his brow in confusion. A living being? Here? He waved his hand, and the rubble brightened with radiant light before fading away, revealing a trembling girl beneath the wreckage. Her legs and arms were scarred and partially charred, but she was alive¡ªbarely. Her black hair had mostly burned away, leaving her scalp uneven and bloodied in patches. She lay still as if fearing any movement would bring her closer to death. Kaisen leaned in and pulled out a small bottle from within his coat¡ªa spherical container with a long neck. He uncorked it and gently poured the red liquid over her wounds. "This will ease the pain," he murmured softly. As the cold liquid touched her skin, the girl turned toward him, her one remaining eye focusing on her savior. The other had been burned out, leaving a gruesome, gaping socket. Despite her condition, she managed a smile¡ªa fragile, fleeting smile that slowly faded. Meet the Cognizer Cleaning his face with a wool rag, Putray frowned, staring at his hand. The swelling had subsided; his resilience as an Archon wasn¡¯t something to take lightly. "To think a vixen stole that from me," he muttered through gritted teeth. Nonetheless, he exhaled slowly, calming himself, before turning his gaze to a guardsman kneeling before him. The room was now in ruins. Sand clung to everything¡ªfrom the shredded red curtains to the broken fragments of wood. The entire place was also shrouded in a mosaic of mist. Putray glanced upward at the sky; the roof was gone, destroyed during his earlier outburst. Perhaps he should have exercised more restraint. Guardsmen walked in and out of the room, gathering piles of broken stone and splintered wood. The only thing left unscathed was the high-backed chair, spared because he had been sitting in it. Moonlight shone through the open roof, casting a reddish-white glow over everything. However, the glass-encased lamps provided enough illumination even without the celestial light. Putray clenched his fist. To think this happened to me. What would the Legion-Master say? What about the other Archons? He looked down at the guardsman kneeling before him. This was the guard who had shown the vixen the way to his chambers! ¡°I suppose you were deceived, weren¡¯t you?¡± Putray spoke coldly. Shivering in a mix of fear and shame, the guardsman likely couldn¡¯t believe he had fallen for such trickery. He hadn¡¯t even been mind-controlled or had his will manipulated... It was simply lust! Lust had overcome him. Lust had placed Putray in danger. Putray knew all of this, and he planned to exploit it. Rage was a powerful fuel for a man. ¡°Yes, I was deceived,¡± the guard admitted quietly. ¡°Yes, you were.¡± Putray leaned back in his high-backed chair, his eyes scanning the room as numerous guards worked tirelessly to clear the wreckage of what was once his chambers. ¡°I believe the vixen who took the assassin went to Canen,¡± Putray said before adding to himself, It must be Canen, as the Pleasure Pavilion there is the only one that truly wanted that item. ¡°Canen?¡± the guardsman asked in a low voice. ¡°Yes, Canen. Although you¡¯ve lost your honor over this, you still have a chance to reclaim it... Take him.¡± Putray pointed to a figure in the corner. There, a man with black hair and lifeless black eyes knelt, his gaze vacant. His left arm was heavily bandaged, having been lost in an earlier fight. ¡°His name is Leo. He¡¯s the Legionnaire who risked his life to stop the assassin. Although the Sanguine may not be aware of this, once a Mind-Worm takes control of a tendril and doesn¡¯t kill them, a link is formed between the two. So, in a way, Leo here can help you track and identify the assassin.¡± The guardsman¡¯s eyes lit up with admiration. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Command me.¡± ¡°First, what is your name?¡± Putray asked. ¡°Bethel, sir.¡± ¡°Bethel?¡± Putray thought for a moment, then smiled. ¡°Then, Bethel, by the authority of the Legion-Master of the Chaos Hunter Legion, I command you to return to the Black Sands with the head of the assassin.¡± Bethel nodded, feeling that it was only right. Although, inwardly, he also hoped to return with the head of the vixen.
He waited for what felt like an eternity. And now, the sound of the morning sunbirds clicked through the air, pulling him from his thoughts. Even in this room, the clicking noises stirred him awake. He quickly turned to the corner, where the pale-faced woman still lay on the ground, soaked in her own blood. Is she dead? ¡°No, she isn¡¯t,¡± a voice suddenly spoke from behind him. He turned, startled. Standing beside the bed was a tall, slender woman with a knowing smile on her face. He hated those smiles. She had clear skin with a faintly pale hue, sharp-edged eyebrows, and sleek, deep black hair. Part of it was wrapped up and tucked beneath her hat, while the rest cascaded down in straight lines behind her neck. She had a narrow, angular face and piercing black eyes. Like the pale-faced woman¡¯s attire, she wore a black dress, with a brown belt cinched around her waist. Her sleeves were long, and the left one was buttoned up, as if intentionally concealing something. On her right arm was a unique set of silver jewelry, linked by several chains that held round pendants or amulets. They jingled with every movement. They make so much noise, but I didn¡¯t hear her come in. Karl did not like this uncertainty. ¡°This is him?¡± the woman asked. As she spoke, a hand gripped Karl¡¯s shoulder. He turned to see the pale-faced woman, now kneeling beside him, her body trembling. She¡¯s still alive? Karl was astonished. He had expected the woman to have long since succumbed to blood loss, but perhaps her nature as a Sanguine made her more resilient. What else could she do? Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Lowering her gaze, Anette said in a soft, frail voice, ¡°Yes, Cognizer.¡± Her name is Cognizer? Tilting her head slightly, the Cognizer smiled. ¡°Why are you scared?¡± she asked. Anette looked up at the woman. ¡°I¡¯m injured and... I thought you might not accept him.¡± ¡°Why would you think that?¡± The Cognizer¡¯s voice was soft as she glanced at Karl, studying him with the gaze of a teacher assessing her students, or someone who believed they had already seen through a person¡¯s true self. That can¡¯t be her power... right? ¡°Can he kill?¡± she asked flatly. What? Kill? She wants me to kill someone... but who? Karl looked between the two women, a deepening frown on his face. Neither seemed surprised by this revelation. Was this why they freed him from the farm? To turn him into a killer for hire? Anette bit her lip and remained silent for a moment before finally responding, ¡°Yes... he can.¡± I can? Killing pigs and killing people aren¡¯t the same thing. One can be easily overpowered, while the other can fight back. How am I supposed to handle that? Karl had never shied away from killing, perhaps due to the change in worlds, the promises he had made, or the years his hands had been stained with blood. All of these could be reasons, or perhaps none of them. But what he was certain of was this: if a situation could be resolved by killing, why waste time stressing over alternatives? The Cognizer smiled faintly. ¡°You might say that, but saying it doesn¡¯t make it true. So, he¡¯ll need to prove it. He has to kill someone. There¡¯s a man suspected of sympathizing with the Order of Newmans. He must be eliminated, and the Soul Bombs in his possession retrieved.¡± Anette perked up, her gaze locked on the Cognizer. ¡°But why do we need a Soul Bomb?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for me to know, dear Anette,¡± the Cognizer replied with a smile, her eyes shifting to Karl. ¡°Do you accept, child?¡± she asked. I doubt there¡¯s any room for negotiation here. The dynamic is simple¡ªshe commands, and I obey. Just like on the farm. This isn¡¯t freedom... it¡¯s just being under new management. Karl held back a sigh, his vision blurring for a second. From another perspective, doing this could be beneficial. Gaining the backing of a faction could lead to acquiring power, right? With only a surface-level understanding of Sanguines and evolution, Karl naturally associated a faction with access to valuable knowledge. If he could get it, he could gain the power to resist. In the end, without power, freedom was an illusion. So for now, I should treat this as another step¡ªsomething necessary for survival, my goals, and whatever comes next. For his aspirations, nothing was off-limits. He met the Cognizer¡¯s knowing gaze. It seemed to convey a message: Refuse, and die right now. Maybe it was just his imagination, but it was clear that the playing field had changed. Before, his thoughts had only revolved around the scorching ground, the pigs to slaughter, and the taskmaster¡¯s lashes to avoid. Now, he had to think, analyze, understand¡ªeven linger on his decisions. Killing humans wasn¡¯t the same as killing pigs! Looking up at the woman, he said, ¡°Yes.¡± He would do whatever was necessary to survive. This was a promise to his friend¡ªone he intended to fulfill. ¡°Very good. But...¡± The Cognizer smiled again. ¡°You cannot directly seek anyone¡¯s help for this.¡± Handicapping me? Not that he had planned on seeking help. Who would he even ask? But the way she phrased it... not directly? So, I can ask for help as long as it¡¯s in a subtle manner? He nodded afterward. ¡°Good,¡± the Cognizer said. ¡°Hm,¡± she murmured, her gaze falling on Anette¡¯s bloodied side. ¡°You¡¯re seriously injured.¡± She pulled out a small glass bottle, downing the red liquid in one gulp, and then pointed her finger at Anette. Her lips parted, and her voice, although close, sounded distant and obscured, as if it came from far away. Whatever words she spoke were unclear as if layered or spoken from the depths of the sea. Suddenly, Anette¡¯s face twisted in pain¡ªa rare expression on her usually stoic features. Her shoulder shuddered, and a piece of bone pushed its way out. It was a hand. A skeletal, white hand. Before Karl could even process what was happening, the bone began to grow red flesh around it. The meat continued to form, expanding and writhing, resembling something Karl had seen Abraham do once in secret. A simple mass of flesh growing into a creature. In this case, the bone was becoming covered with flesh. Soon, skin formed, and after a few moments, what remained was a pale hand coated in a sticky white liquid. ¡°It should function normally,¡± the Cognizer said. Anette flexed her shoulders and her new arm, her pale face regaining a bit of color. Smiling, the Cognizer asked, ¡°How is Fredrick doing?¡± ¡°He still refuses to join the faction,¡± Anette replied, lowering her head. Did she really have to do that? Karl listened quietly. ¡°Ha! As expected. That man will never join us. He¡¯s so old-fashioned¡ªsomeone who could¡¯ve advanced long ago but still refuses, just so he can cling to the branch of a fallen family.¡± Are they brushing this off? Karl marveled. Sanguines have powers like this? He had once heard stories from the Life Ministry, tales that they could cure all ailments and even regenerate lost limbs. But seeing it in person was much more striking than hearing about it. Rumors often had that effect when proven true. Anette lowered her head again. ¡°A fallen family implies it can rise again.¡± Abraham is from a fallen family? So he¡¯s a noble? Nobles existed in this world, yes. From what Karl had learned on the farm, they could be established by earning recognition¡ªthrough wealth or founding a personal branch, whatever that meant¡ªor by being appointed based on merit. The Cognizer chuckled. ¡°I suppose so.¡± She looked at Karl. ¡°You have two weeks to complete the task.¡± Two weeks? Karl frowned. Two weeks to kill someone? Two weeks for someone who¡¯s never taken a human life? That seems impossible. But he didn¡¯t voice these concerns. One should never antagonize their overseers. They could so easily make one''s life very difficult. He learned that very deeply from the pig farm. ¡°Good,¡± the Cognizer said as she walked to the wall, placing her hand against it and slowly dragging her fingers across. The wall followed her hand! It was as though her fingers were a paintbrush, and the wall was the canvas. The black color of the wall followed in a bizarre fashion, trailing after her hand like she was stirring the contents of a pot. From the black came red, blue, and even white¡ªnew colors born from the movement of her fingers. The colors swirled in an odd manner. To Karl, it seemed as if tiny insects, bugs, or worms were crawling within the walls, their bodies forming the strange mixture of colors that spread throughout. Eventually, the woman stopped and said, ¡°This is Harrison.¡± In me? The wall now displayed the image of a man: blonde hair, blue eyes, a scar across his eye, and an irritated expression. He resembled the typical task enforcer. Despite the constant annoyed look on his face, he was still somewhat handsome. Karl studied the image with a cold, detached expression. However, the image wasn¡¯t entirely clear. It appeared more like a series of strange lines crisscrossing the painting, making it seem like a puzzle stitched together, with the seams clearly visible. ¡°Alright?¡± the Cognizer smiled, her gaze fixed on Karl. So, this is the man I have to kill. A stranger to me, but clearly not to them. And I suppose I can¡¯t refuse on the grounds of being inexperienced... This means my life is on the line with this mission. Either Harrison kills me, or this lady does. Failing the task will also likely get me killed. Karl almost sighed but managed to hold it back. After a brief pause, he asked, ¡°Where does he usually show up?¡± He had considered asking for the exact location, but since the Cognizer hadn¡¯t already provided it, he figured she either didn¡¯t know or expected him to find it out on his own. With a scrutinizing gaze and a soft smile, she replied, ¡°Very well. When you complete it, dear Anette here will inform me.¡± Her gaze shifted to Anette. ¡°Make sure not to help him directly, though I know you care for him. It wouldn¡¯t do the faction any good if that became the reason for failure.¡± She didn¡¯t answer. Karl could only draw conclusions¡ªshe simply didn¡¯t want to provide more information. The woman then added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªjust keep an eye on Thales Market. You should find him there.¡± I see, Karl nodded silently. There wasn¡¯t much choice. Either he completed the task and risked being killed by Harrison, or he refused and was certainly killed by the Cognizer. The better option was clear. But it wasn¡¯t just about survival¡ªjoining the faction offered opportunities. ¡°Alright, I suppose I¡¯ll be going now. I just wanted to see why dear Anette was weakened, and it seems the issue is resolved,¡± the Cognizer said, pulling a black whistle from her clothes. ¡°Take this.¡± She tossed the whistle to Karl. ¡°When you¡¯re finished with the task, blow it,¡± she said with a smile. Karl caught it with one hand, feeling its cold, bone-like texture. It seemed mystical, no doubt able to summon her once the job was done. The Cognizer glanced back at Anette. ¡°See you. However, you might be needed for another mission soon.¡± Anette lowered her head, remaining silent. Suddenly, the Cognizer¡¯s visage began to fade, turning a ghostly white. Her skin took on a bleached, ethereal hue as if the blood in her veins had been drained. Her legs began to sink into the ground as if she were a pole slowly disappearing into a pond. The same power as Anette! Karl recognized the similarity. It was the exact same ability! What did it mean? Did they evolve from the same creatures? Despite the turmoil of his thoughts, his face remained calm, watching as the lady¡¯s head finally sank below the surface. He stared at the ground for a moment, wondering whether, if he stepped on that spot, he too would sink into the earth. But, knowing he wasn¡¯t a Sanguine, it seemed unlikely. ¡°Master,¡± Anette called softly, panting while still kneeling on the ground. She seemed frozen in place, her body trembling now and then, unable to stand. Can¡¯t she move? Karl wondered, but knowing this was the person who saved him, he felt compelled to help her. Gently, he lifted her by the arm and carefully moved her to the bed. ¡°I apologize for my condition,¡± Anette said, her tone apologetic. Karl didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he walked over to the chair on the left side of the room, sat down, and observed the woman. Should I ask her about the faction? Do they really worship demons like people say? Are there any benefits to joining them? He wanted to ask all of these questions, but given the situation, he stayed silent, watching the pale-faced woman panting while seated on the edge of the bed. ¡°They are called the Mysteries School of Thought,¡± Anette said with some effort. Is that the faction¡¯s name? How did she know I was going to ask? Though he accepted the answer, he felt uneasy about how she had guessed his thoughts. It was the second time now. Even the Cognizer had done the same¡ªresponding to questions he had never voiced. Was this a power they possessed? If so, he would need to find a way to protect himself from it. His thoughts were his own! Glancing at him, Anette continued. ¡°We do not worship demons, and contrary to what the outside world believes, most factions don¡¯t worship demons or even evil gods. Some, like the School of Thought, strive for knowledge and the ultimate truth. They develop their own branches and methods to reach their goals. However, each faction has its own principles. The school is, in essence, a school. They seek knowledge and are perhaps the most knowledgeable of all factions.¡± She paused, catching her breath. ¡°However, there are depraved factions. Those either worship ancient evil gods, ruinous deities, or twisted versions of orthodox gods.¡± If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Karl¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Twisted versions of orthodox gods?!¡± he blurted out. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about them, but at some point...¡± Anette gritted her teeth, her voice strained as she clenched her newly formed fist. She seemed to be in pain. Is healing painful? Karl wondered as he silently watched her. After a while, she continued. ¡°At some point in history, the gods developed alternate, more twisted and depraved versions of themselves. Eventually, factions formed around these beings. Such factions believe that the twisted gods are the true gods. To them, only through madness, excess, debauchery, and other vices can one reach the ultimate.¡± They actually believe that? Or maybe the twisted gods influence their minds. Karl thought back to books he had read about cosmic horror. He knew a little about how gods could corrupt mortals, but he was never a fan of the genre and had only read it once, never again. ¡°Master,¡± Anette called weakly, her head lowering as her breaths became more labored. She clenched her hands into her dress before saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to pass out soon. When I wake up, we need to leave.¡± Karl frowned. ¡°Why?¡± Why was she taking him somewhere? What if he ran away while she slept? Did she trust that he wouldn¡¯t? Or was Abraham also spying on him? Realizing there were too many unknowns, he held back a sigh and waited for her response. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you haven¡¯t remembered, but until you do, we need to train you.¡± Her head dropped as sweat trickled down her cheeks, past her jaw, and dripped onto her dress. I forgot? What did I forget? Is it me or the original Karl? He pondered for a moment before giving a simple nod. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t considered escaping, but after hearing about training, he realized that even if he managed to flee, he might end up in an even worse situation. This was Canen, and who knew what dangers lurked here? He couldn¡¯t take that risk, especially since there was an opportunity to grow stronger. And if he could achieve that, then escape might become a viable option. But that would come after he had taken what he needed from the Mysteries School of Thought. Smiling weakly, Anette¡¯s eyelids grew heavy before closing. Her body swayed like dust in the wind before she collapsed onto the bed, unconscious. Karl gazed at her for a moment before sighing and leaning back in the chair. Should I just wait until she wakes up?
Night fell faster than Karl had anticipated. The city was now shrouded in mist, or so he believed. The woman had awoken. She glanced at him and said, ¡°Alright, master. We also need to re-teach you many things... again.¡± Again? Karl wanted to ask but quickly held his tongue. He assumed the answer would be tied to the memories they said he had lost. Until he figured that out, it was best to let them talk. Since he couldn¡¯t read their thoughts, he could at least listen carefully. Anette placed a hand on his shoulder, and then, her legs began to sink into the ground. Karl¡¯s legs followed. This is the same power that saved me from the explosion, he noted, watching as the ground slowly consumed him. Strangely, he felt nothing, as if the earth were merely air. Soon, his head passed through the ground as well. By day, Canen was a city shrouded in a relentless red hue, veiled by red dust and a dark, clouded sky. It felt oppressive, distinct, and foreboding. But at night, the mists descended, transforming the city into a realm of obscurity. High noble manors and keeps became eerie and ghostly, looming like shadows hidden behind a thick veil. The streets narrowed within the white fog, and every square or market was reduced to a lonely, silent world devoid of life. Supposedly, even thieves and noblemen dared not venture into the mist¡ªonly those with exceptionally strong hearts roamed freely. Stories circulated that those who entered the mists were replaced by mirror versions of themselves, colder and more wicked than before. Is there any truth to those myths? Karl wondered, standing on the ledge of a flat-roofed building. The building¡¯s purpose was unclear, but from its wooden structure, he assumed it belonged to a commoner. Beside him, Anette¡¯s hand gripped his shoulder tightly, ready to steady him should he lose his balance. They gazed out over the city, where shadowed buildings loomed in the night, and the mists made everything appear to shift in the darkness. Weak lights flickered from the occasional window, but those small orbs of light were rare, as no one wanted to attract attention in the misty night. A cool breeze swept across the rooftop, stirring the fog and brushing it against Karl¡¯s mist-dampened face. He didn¡¯t mind the cold, but tonight it felt excessive. If not for the woman beside him, he would have started shivering like a frail old man. But not in front of others. Never show weakness in front of others. Not now. ¡°Master,¡± Anette said, her voice cutting through the silence, ¡°I aim to help you recover some of what you¡¯ve lost today. I believe to complete Madam¡¯s task, you need to be prepared.¡± Weren¡¯t you told not to help me? And what have I lost? Time? for keeping watch on you? Karl thought. The time I spent keeping an eye on her? He wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Every day, either I or Abraham will be responsible for training you,¡± Anette continued. That works for me. Strength is what I need right now, Karl thought as he lowered his gaze, staring at the mist-covered dim city below. ¡°Tonight, we¡¯ll be visiting some members of an evil faction¡ªthe Newmans.¡± Wait, aren¡¯t you also part of an ¡®evil¡¯ faction? And why the hostility toward the Newmans? Shouldn¡¯t factions like yours stick together? Karl almost sighed. He didn¡¯t understand the faction dynamics, and now he was being dragged into an attack on one of them. It felt as though the world was teaching him harsh lessons, but what did he even do to receive it? Leading the beastmen to their deaths? ¡°But first, take this.¡± Anette pulled a large, ornate mirror from her clothes. She handed it to him and then placed her hand on his shoulder, her complexion growing even paler, almost sickly white. What¡¯s she planning? Karl didn¡¯t look at the mirror he¡¯d been given. Instead, his attention remained fixed on Anette, who was becoming increasingly transparent, her body fading like the surface of a still pond. The mist passed through her as though she were nothing more than air, intangible and fleeting. She vanished! Though the situation called for surprise, Karl felt only a dull sense of curiosity, a muted emotion. He suddenly raised his hand, his face creasing into a frown. He wasn¡¯t the one moving it! What¡¯s happening? He watched as his hand waved at the mist as if trying to push it away. Then, he suddenly heard a loud voice echo inside him. ¡°Master!¡± The overly familiar voice rang out. The lady? Is she somehow... inside me? ¡°This is a power from my second and current evolution,¡± Anette¡¯s voice boomed within Karl. The sound traveled through him¡ªhis heart, his bones, his blood. Every part of him vibrated as her voice resonated within his body 17: Attack on the newmans Not knowing much about evolutions or possessing deep knowledge of the Sanguine, Karl had no real way of comprehending what she had just said. Instead of asking for clarification, he chose to stay silent, waiting for the woman to speak again. "Since you''re still too weak to accomplish anything, we need to prepare you in other ways," Anette''s voice echoed within Karl. Does she plan to control my body and use it? Like some puppet? he wondered, a frown forming on his lips. "Let us go, master." Karl''s legs betrayed him, each step bringing him closer to the edge. Startled, he wondered if she intended for him to fall. As if in answer to his unspoken question, his body leaped from the building. What? he thought, as the mist swirled around him. His hands moved swiftly, shattering the glass in his grip into hundreds of tiny shards. He stuffed most of them into his pockets, holding only a few in his hand. An idea quickly formed in his mind regarding the woman¡¯s intentions. The dark, mist-covered ground rushed to meet him almost as fast as his hands moved. He grabbed a couple of shards and flung them into the air. His body moved in an unnatural way, and the world warped around him. Suddenly, the city reappeared before his eyes, and he found himself at a greater height than before. Did I teleport? Karl, still not in control of his body, had a moment to process the situation. A shard of glass caught the moonlight before falling toward the mist-covered ground. He recognized it¡ªthis was one of the shards he had thrown, or perhaps it was the one the woman had. He landed on the roof of a building directly across from where he had jumped. His feet lightly touched the wooden peak of the roof as he paused in the darkness, turning his head to survey the city. After a moment, he jumped again, tossing another shard of glass into the distance. He soon disappeared, reappearing beside the slowly descending shard. He landed on a flat roof and, with a stronger throw, sent another shard soaring high and far. This time, he didn''t move right away, watching the shard as it flew. Nonetheless, he soon vanished from the roof, leaving the mist to swirl where he once stood. A towering old cathedral loomed before him. In stark contrast to the simpler structures of the city, the cathedral, though aged and dark, boasted intricate designs that stood out. It resembled a giant spear, with three to five spires so closely connected that they appeared as one massive spire. The cathedral was a pale gray, shrouded in faint mist. The moon cast both silvery and reddish light on it. However, the walls were cracked and weathered, with green moss creeping up certain areas and grass sprouting from corners. The structure seemed to be made of perfectly cut stone, giving its walls a slick, mirror-like appearance. This was likely a cathedral of the Pure White Ministry. Was this their destination? Could an evil faction really make its base here? Karl found the idea absurd. Any faction foolish enough to camp at an enemy¡¯s stronghold¡ªwhether former or not¡ªwas clearly asking for trouble. Never antagonize the enemy! "There are several people there, but none of them seem to be at a special class," Anette¡¯s voice echoed in Karl¡¯s mind. "You should prepare yourself, master. Watch what I do and learn from it." So you plan to use my body to fight? Karl understood the implication, though he had no strong objections. While he disliked losing control of his body, survival and the hope of future freedom outweighed the cost. Taking out a few shards, Karl tossed them toward the cathedral. Some shattered against its walls, while others fell softly to the ground. He vanished, reappearing mid-air, and landed feet-first against the slick stone wall. Thankfully, he landed gently enough to avoid breaking any bones¡ªat least, he didn''t feel anything broken. Whether that was true would only be clear once Anette left his body. Still, he had the unsettling thought that he wouldn''t be the same afterward. One of the shards glinted under the reddish moonlight as it plummeted toward the ground. Below it stood a man, his expression frightened but determined. Karl¡¯s momentum slowed, and he began to slide down the wall. He¡ªor rather, she¡ªused this moment to disappear, reappearing directly above the man. Startled by the sudden appearance of an intruder, the guard instinctively reached for a small bell to sound the alarm, but it never rang. Karl¡¯s body moved swiftly, his hand grabbing the man¡¯s head, and his knee smashing into the guard''s face. The guard¡¯s head snapped back, blood spraying from his shattered nose. The bell slipped from his hand, moments from hitting the ground. But Karl vanished once again, reappearing on the ground just in time to catch the bell before it made a sound. A shard of glass lay beside him on the cobblestones. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The guard, regaining his composure, drew a small sickle from his clothing and swung it at the strange intruder. What kind of beastman doesn''t have a tail? the guard must have wondered. Karl tossed another shard over the guard¡¯s head and disappeared again, reappearing behind him. His hands wrapped around the man¡¯s neck, and with a swift, muffled crack, the guard collapsed with a broken neck. Karl bent down, retrieving the sickle, and paused for a moment, as if listening for any sound. There was none. Did he die that easily? For a brief moment, Karl reflected on the insignificance of life. But only for a moment. Karl crouched and picked up a glass shard, hurling it into the air with all his strength. He vanished from the spot, reappearing mid-air, and threw another shard. He repeated this process until he found a balcony on the upper level of the cathedral. Unlike most, the Pure White cathedrals had two stories. The balcony was likely where the priest or head bishop would stand to overlook the city. However, now it was occupied by two cloaked guards. Is she planning to take them out? Doesn¡¯t she realize that could make some noise? Karl questioned the woman¡¯s intentions, finding her approach somewhat reckless. As he descended steadily from the great height, Karl''s body was enveloped by the night mist. Just as he anticipated, his feet landed on the ledge between the guards. Without hesitation, he slashed at the guard on the right with the sickle, leaving a deep gash across the man¡¯s face. Blood sprayed out! The man screamed in pain from the sudden attack. The other guard, although shocked, quickly extended his palms toward Karl. "Invigilator!" he shouted, sending a green ray of light at the intruder. Disappearing immediately, Karl briefly wondered whether he wore a monocle¡ªsomething invigilators were known for. He threw another shard over the guard, reappeared behind him, and slashed the sickle across his neck. Blood spurted from the fatal wound. Wasting no time, Karl lunged at both guards, exploiting their disorientation and pain to shove them over the balcony¡¯s edge. Their screams echoed as they fell. So, the method doesn¡¯t matter as long as you have overwhelming strength. Despite this thought, it was clear that part of the success was due to the woman¡¯s skill. Karl opened the balcony doors, letting the mist flood into the room, its tendrils creeping through the darkness. "The Newmans have developed their own evolutionary branch," Anette¡¯s booming voice resonated in his mind. Evolutionary branch? Is that what explains the green light? he pondered as he stepped inside. "That light comes from the green-faced starfish. It creates a green ray that can either reduce an object¡¯s weight, making it float, or increase it, forcing it down. The creature also has one more power," Anette explained. The room was empty, as expected but covered in gray cobwebs. The walls, already old and deteriorating, showed signs of decay. Green-faced starfish? That¡¯s not one of the major races. Karl mused. He knew other races existed in this world, like the gu worms that fed on emotions, and he suspected their existence was somehow linked to the Sanguines¡¯ source of power. But he didn''t fully understand how it worked. However, it wasn¡¯t for lack of curiosity; beastmen had limited knowledge on such matters, and the humans in the manor would sooner beat him than answer his questions. Leaving the room, Karl moved quickly, passing several doors but spotting no guards. After a while, he came upon a door outlined with light. He slid a glass shard under it, positioning it halfway in and halfway out. He vanished from his spot, reappearing inside the lit room, blinking in the brightness, sickle in hand. The room was crowded with sleeping beastmen, huddled together on the ground, mostly naked and shivering from the cold. The light came from an eternal lamp encased in glass, illuminating each wall. Near the opposite door, a robed man stared wide-eyed at Karl. Startled, the man began to raise his hands, but before he could react, Karl threw the sickle into his chest. Blood spurted from the man¡¯s mouth as he stared at the weapon embedded in him. But Karl didn¡¯t stop there¡ªhe ran and pushed the sickle deeper until the man fell back into his seat, dead. Karl, still not in control of his own body, watched the scene unfold. Death no longer repulsed him; he had witnessed it many times before. But as he looked at the sleeping beastmen, a thought crossed his mind: Should I set them free? The idea quickly faded. He lacked the power or authority to protect them, and the woman inside him was powerful enough to quash any request he might make. Still, he hoped that one day he could help the race that had unknowingly sheltered him for two years. He was determined to build a utopia for them. Retrieving the glass shard, he quietly opened the door and slipped out. Not long after, one of the beastmen woke up, sniffing the air. His eyes widened as he saw the lifeless body of the man who had tortured and killed many of their kind. The beastmen, who had slept in misery, awoke to find their captor dead. How? Luckily, it seems no one has detected my presence. At least, not yet, Karl thought. He opened another door, and immediately numerous eyes turned toward him. The room was circular, with multiple doors lining the walls. The floor had a spiral design that led to the center, where an iron ladder likely descended to the floor below. A glass ceiling above let in the bluish-white moonlight, casting an eerie glow over everything. The room was filled with people, all dressed in hooded robes. One of them, seemingly the leader, wore a dark reddish robe with strange protrusions. His face was grotesque, with large horns that spiraled around his skull like a crown. His cheeks and neck were also covered with smaller horns, giving him a bizarre appearance. His skin was a dark, woody brown. The man held a knife in one hand and a dead beastboy in the other, blood still streaming from the boy¡¯s neck. The boy¡¯s eyes were wide with terror, his face drenched in sweat, and his pants stained with evidence of his fear. The horned figure tossed the lifeless body aside, his voice filled with fury. "He¡¯s not an invigilator! We¡¯re under attack by another faction! Don¡¯t be afraid. He likely has no backup. Even if he¡¯s advanced class, we can kill him and offer his soul to God." The man reached into his pocket and pulled out a small sphere with a netted surface, glowing faintly with white light. "Soul bomb," Anette¡¯s voice echoed in Karl¡¯s mind. A soul bomb? Isn¡¯t that the same one she used against those swordsmen? Karl frowned, recalling the incident. Are soul bombs a valuable commodity? Even the cognizer wants one. "Those bombs are created by collecting souls, and the explosion¡¯s strength is proportional to the number of souls it contains," Anette explained. "But I doubt this group has one with more than twenty souls. He probably just intends to use it as a threat." 18: Enhanced. Scare me? Wouldn''t that be pointless? Karl''s body jerked, moving swiftly toward another robed figure. By now, two of them had been killed. However, with the horned man''s command, the remaining attackers regained their focus, their gazes resolute. "For the New Age!" they shouted, spreading out. Though their movements were chaotic, they still managed to be somewhat disorienting. The robed men launched their assault, sending rays of green light at Karl. Beams of green light approached from every direction. Karl tossed shards into the air and quickly vanished. Reappearing beside one of them, he raised his sickle, ready to strike. But just as he moved, a green ray shot toward him. He dodged, but the light grazed his shoulder. Suddenly, Karl''s hand hit the ground with a thud. He could neither lift it nor move it. Though unsure of what exactly had happened, Karl quickly deduced that his hand had likely been made heavier by the ray. Sensing an opportunity, several newmans rushed toward him, their daggers drawn. While the green rays were powerful, they couldn¡¯t kill on their own; that required more traditional methods. Five or more newmans closed in, leaving three behind, including the horned man. At that moment, Karl opened his mouth, and a loud, piercing scream echoed through the room. The building trembled slightly as the wave of sound erupted. Dust blew into the air, the walls cracked, and even the glass ceiling shattered, showering down like glittering shards. The reddish moonlight streamed in, unfiltered, illuminating every corner. The sound continued for several seconds, and all the men surrounding Karl collapsed. Some bled from their ears, while most were simply unconscious. Those still conscious were rendered immobile, their senses overwhelmed. The attack had knocked out nearly everyone. So powerful! Despite having seen this ability before, Karl couldn¡¯t help but marvel at its potency. Mist flowed in from the shattered windows, filling the room with a thick, white fog. Everything became blurred, reduced to mere silhouettes. Sensing this was the best time to escape, Karl suddenly saw a hand emerge from the fog. It pushed him with great force, propelling him backward. To Karl, it felt as if he were falling, as though the direction behind him had inexplicably turned into a downward plunge. He crashed into the wall, though still he felt no pain. "This is the second power of the green-faced starfish. With it, they can bind people or objects to different surfaces or shift their orientation in space. They can even use it on themselves," Anette explained. From Karl¡¯s perspective, the spiral room now appeared as a wide corridor stretching upward. It looked like something he¡¯d need to climb to escape. The man who had pushed him stood to the side, charging toward him¡ªit was the horned man. Two other Newmans were running beside him. How do you fight against something like this? "This is your lesson, master. When fighting Newman, you must be cautious and ready to use your powers strategically. Otherwise, you¡¯ll meet a grim end. Despite being one of the earliest factions, the Newmans became a significant threat by developing their own unique evolutionary branch," Anette lectured. Branches mean power, and power means evolution. Karl used this analogy to make sense of it all. As Anette¡¯s words resonated, the world shifted again. What had been "up" turned into "down" for Karl, and he fell once more¡ªthis time toward the other side of the room, where the newmans were closing in with their daggers. No, it felt more like he was being pulled toward them, or perhaps he was falling in their direction. Are Sanguines this powerful? Karl wondered. If so, this would be the level of strength he could aspire to once he became one himself. He vanished. His form reappeared in another corner of the room, this time near the staircase and behind the newman. The corpse of the dead beastman lay beside him, but thankfully, his senses had returned to normal. "Without fusion evolution, the latching power can only be used twice before it goes on cooldown. Now, the remaining newmans will attack, but they can¡¯t use the green rays for a while. Unlike my powers, theirs have significant cooldowns," Anette clarified. Not fully understanding her explanation, Karl nodded inwardly, observing as she expertly controlled his actions to perform moves that would have been impossible for him alone. However, he was learning as much as he could. The two newmans cursed and rushed at him again. This time, the old man who had not yet used his green ray released it. "The green ray has a longer active time before its cooldown compared to the other abilities, but it can only be used three times," Anette noted before vanishing from sight. The thick fog made visibility difficult, even for his controller, who was struggling to dodge some of the attacks that seemed to emerge from the mist. One of the newmans, frustrated by his inability to strike the intruder, poised his dagger for a final assault. They were running out of time¡ªsooner or later, invigilators would likely sense the disturbance and come down to eliminate them. Even though Karl trusted in Anette''s prowess, he had heard one saying ever since arriving in this world: Invigilators equal worst-case scenario. He wasn¡¯t sure if that referred to their sheer power or something else, but he had no desire to find out. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Lost in thought for a brief moment, Karl suddenly found himself lunging at a newman, the sickle sinking deep into the man¡¯s throat. Confusion flashed across the newman¡¯s face as he barely had time to register what had happened before pain overwhelmed him. He slumped to the ground, clutching his throat in a futile attempt to stem the blood. Now, only two remained. She might actually pull this off, Karl thought, admiring her skill and learning from her actions. But then he was abruptly thrown backward, crashing through a door and into a dark room beyond. He looked up, seeing the horned man approaching from the side, shrouded in the encroaching fog. Beside him was his final accomplice. To Karl, it looked as though the man was walking along the walls. "Did you really think I¡¯m like the rest of them? Did you believe I¡¯ve only evolved once? I¡¯m not that weak. There¡¯s no way I was going to die here." "He¡¯s lying," Anette¡¯s voice echoed inside Karl¡¯s mind. "This power is likely something he inherited from his bloodline, as a half-human born of a Sanguine. Fortunately for him, his blood is potent enough, and his parents were strong enough, to pass down some of their powers." So powers can be inherited, Karl thought, realizing that power acquisition seemed more natural than magical. Just like how animals pass on their traits to their offspring, Sanguines can share some of their abilities with their children. "However," Anette continued, "while strength is important, knowing when to be a coward is also essential. Run when you need to." Before Karl could fully process her words, his body slipped into the ground as if it were liquid, passing through it as though it rippled like water. He landed gracefully in a vast hall, scattered with broken chairs, shattered glass, and debris. The room was lifeless, devoid of anyone else. Without pause, his body moved on its own, darting out through the hall¡¯s doors.
Confused by the intruder''s sudden disappearance, the horned man nodded in satisfaction. "This is how it should be. Normal humans should see us and tremble in fear; they should recognize the Newmans as the superior beings." Pride filled him at the thought that his presence had frightened the assassin away. Though he couldn¡¯t be sure which faction the intruder belonged to¡ªwhether it was another faction or a hired mercenary¡ªit hardly mattered now. With a grasp of the powers used against him, he was confident he could track the intruder down. Perhaps this would even earn him the opportunity to evolve again. Yes, his bluff had worked, scaring off the attacker. These events might be the stepping stone he needed to gain the grace and blood required for further evolution. Laughing to himself, he muttered, "In a way, I didn¡¯t lie." Suddenly, a piercing ringing sound echoed through the room. "Death to the impure!" a voice boomed from above. "What?" The horned man looked up, startled. A figure floated high above, silhouetted against the fog where the glass ceiling once stood. The man wore a simple gray coat buttoned on both sides of his chest, paired with white trousers. His left arm gleamed with a metallic, silver sheen. But what stood out most was the monocle perched on his right eye and the long white coat he wore. With a stern expression, the figure clenched his fist, and a blinding white light exploded from it. The horned man, covered in grotesque protrusions, could only watch helplessly as the light pierced through the mist and enveloped him. How could this be? He was supposed to evolve, ascend to a special class, finally take a step toward greatness, and show these insignificant humans his superiority. How could I die here? From a rooftop, shrouded in mist, Karl stood and observed the old cathedral, now engulfed in a radiant white light. It was as if the sun had descended upon the structure, its brilliance spilling out from every crack, hole, and window. The gray cathedral seemed to house the very sun itself. "That¡¯s enough for today," Anette¡¯s voice resonated within him. ____________ Karl woke up in the dark basement, the only source of light a dim, eternal lamp sitting on the desk. For a moment, he remained in bed, his teeth clenched and fists tight. The pain was overwhelming. He felt dizzy, feverish, exhausted, and nauseous. It was as if his entire body had been fed through the meat grinder back at the flesh cultivator''s manor. It took him a while to gather enough strength to glance around. The room, however, was not as empty as he had initially assumed. Sitting at a nearby desk was a brown-haired Sanguine, one eye visible while the other was obscured by his hair. His expression was odd, as though he were contemplating several matters at once. What had Abraham done to him? Karl managed to sit up, his muscles tightening, sweat pouring down, and his eyes twitching as sharp pain coursed through his body. For a moment, he wished he could plunge himself into a bucket of ice to ease the agony. Eventually, he began to adjust to the pain, his accumulated strength coming through at a critical moment. The world around him grew sharper, and the sounds faded into a distant hum. In a vast forest where trees resembled corals, their red branches stretched out like rigid tendrils, as if eager to pull anything closer. The branches were as crimson as the cloak worn by the man who stood in front of an army. Cloaked in red and clad in armor, the faceless man held a sword pointed southward, shouting in a booming voice, "Bring me the heads of the twelve families!" The massive, black-armored figures responded with a thunderous roar, their voices echoing throughout the coral forest. Karl¡¯s eyes snapped open. This dream again? he thought. Over the past few days, the visions had grown stronger and more frequent. Previously, he would only receive these dreams once a week, or on rare occasions, every two to three days. But now, they had become almost constant. Still, it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. The strength he gained from the visions was invaluable, especially since he was surrounded by Sanguines and constantly immersed in danger. Survival was a priority. However, he noticed something different this time. The room appeared clearer, the sounds sharper, and even the pain had lessened. It was no longer as unbearable as before. He could hear the voices of beastmen and their taskmasters outside the room, feel the faint breeze against his clothes, and even hear the breath of the other person in the room reverberating in his ears. Everything seemed heightened and more intense. This is the best I¡¯ve ever felt after the visions! Karl felt the urge to express his relief, but the presence of the other scrutinizing gaze in the room made him hold back. In situations like this, even minor displays of weakness could have consequences. He didn¡¯t know these people well enough to risk that, so he chose not to show any vulnerability. "What kind of beastman are you?" Aurelian asked, his voice heavy with curiosity and suspicion. After spending the entire day with Fredrick, watching performances in one of the exclusive noble theaters in the city, he still hadn¡¯t been able to gather any useful information. Despite Fredrick¡¯s connections, which gave him access to such places, Aurelian remained at a loss. Even when he attempted to read Fredrick''s memories, the mind tendrils seemed to slip away from his grasp. This wasn¡¯t unexpected, as Aurelian had already suspected Fredrick was part of the special class 19: Learning Origins Throughout their stay, Fredrick continuously spoke about the boy, almost reverently, as if he were worshiping a god. Does he really think this boy is a god, not just a saint? Is it ignorance? Aurelian wondered. Despite this, Fredrick kept instilling a sense of reverence. To Aurelian, Fredrick resembled a profaner, trying to lure him into an evil faction. And there was no way Aurelian would fall for that. Joining such a faction would be a blasphemy against his faith¡ªthe Pure White God and the Sovereign ruler, chosen by the eleven gods and supported by the sanitarium. Yet, a small part of him clung to the hope that the boy was truly a saint. Because if he wasn¡¯t, Aurelian feared he had already committed a greater act of blasphemy than he could ever atone for. That didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t tempted. Of course, he was. The idea of gaining the backing of an evil faction to help him deal with Putray was undeniably enticing, especially after the disaster of his last attempt. But what good would it be to complete his mission if it meant he could no longer live with himself? As far as Aurelian knew, members of evil factions rarely evolved quickly and often died without ever reaching the special class. Karl glanced at his brown-haired savior¡ªthe one whose name he still didn¡¯t know. He had never asked. Fortunately, an opportunity to do so had finally presented itself. Unlike others, Karl didn¡¯t feel particularly afraid of this man. He seemed harmless compared to some of the other individuals Karl had encountered. But that didn¡¯t mean Karl would lower his guard. After all, even a snake can look like a harmless rope if you''re not paying attention. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Karl asked, ignoring whatever the original question had been. Frowning slightly, the man replied, ¡°Aurelian.¡± Raised in the Empire, where all other races were generally seen as inferior, Aurelian found it difficult to treat the person in front of him with any real respect or equality, even though he suspected he might be a saint. ¡°I¡¯m Karl,¡± he responded. ¡°Where¡¯s everyone else?¡± ¡°They left, but they plan to return,¡± Aurelian answered honestly, though he was still unsure of what was truly happening. Karl rose from the bed and walked over to the table beside Aurelian. He picked up the sickle resting on it and examined the blade with curiosity. This is the weapon that took more than three lives yesterday, Karl thought. Though he wasn¡¯t nearly as skilled as his former ¡°pilot,¡± he hoped to one day reach that level. However, most of her abilities were dependent on her power to teleport through mirrors. This was something he noted from her battle. Watching the boy inspect the sickle, Aurelian prepared himself to act in case Karl decided to test the weapon. He hadn¡¯t known where the boy had gone the previous night, but as dawn broke, he learned that the abandoned Pure White Cathedral had been attacked. There were rumors of an evil faction sacrificing beastmen, though an invigilator had ultimately stopped them. What bothered Aurelian more, though, was the strange woman who had appeared from the astral alongside him, coinciding with the attack. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his presence in this situation was due to a mistake¡ªa consequence of the penance he had imposed on himself. ¡°Are you part of an evil faction?¡± Aurelian finally asked, unable to hold back any longer. If the answer was yes, then despite his morals, Aurelian would have no choice but to kill the boy. No saint could be part of an evil faction. Karl was a beastman after all, and this was for the sake of humanity. He knew that much. He¡¯ll kill me if I say yes, won¡¯t he? Karl thought. The world had a general view of evil factions: they were dangerous and had to be killed on sight. If Karl admitted any affiliation¡ªwhich, in a way, was true¡ªhe risked immediate death. Even if Aurelian wasn¡¯t a Sanguine, his age and size would give him an overwhelming advantage in a confrontation. This left Karl with limited options. Still waiting for a response, Aurelian heard the boy finally say, ¡°No.¡± Sensing his chance, Aurelian immediately attempted to probe into the boy¡¯s memories. There was no way he would accept Karl¡¯s answer at face value. He needed to confirm it himself. If Karl turned out to be a saint, Aurelian would willingly offer his life in penance for the sin of intruding into a saint¡¯s mind. Though he wondered whether his tainted soul would be enough. He saw the pulsing darkness and reached out for the tendrils, but suddenly, he encountered fierce resistance. The tendrils slipped from his control and abruptly slipped back into the darkness. What?! Aurelian staggered back, stunned. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. No, it couldn¡¯t happen. Only special class or higher beings could resist or even sense the intrusion of a Mind Worm. What did this mean? Was this boy a special class? A tense silence followed. Aurelian eventually took a calming breath. ¡°Alright, just wanted to ask.¡± So, we¡¯re both pretending not to push further, Karl thought, walking back to the bed with the sickle in hand. His gaze shifted to the wall, where Harrison¡¯s picture was still screened. Should I start following him? he wondered. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Three knocks suddenly echoed from the door, followed by a fourth after a pause. Aurelian stood up and approached, his steps soft and cautious, unsure of what awaited him. He opened the door. With the red dust swirling in the air, Fredrick entered with his usual smile. ¡°How are you, son of the fallen?¡± Fredrick asked, addressing Karl. Karl nodded. ¡°It¡¯s time for the long-awaited conversation,¡± Fredrick said, his grin widening. ¡°We¡¯re going somewhere.¡± Karl stared at him for a moment, then gently touched his head, his fingers brushing the fake fur ears stitched onto it. ¡°Can you remove these?¡± Karl asked. Despite his words, part of him didn¡¯t really want them gone. After all, they held sentimental value¡ªthey were a part of his friend. But they were also restrictive. With the ears, he couldn¡¯t move freely in the city without drawing attention from task-enforcers. Fredrick smiled. ¡°Yes, I can. But it will hurt,¡± he replied. I expected that Karl thought, nodding in acknowledgment. His friend had sewn the ears on him, and even now, Karl didn¡¯t understand why he hadn¡¯t felt any pain during the process. Perhaps his friend had been a Sanguine. Fredrick gently caressed Karl¡¯s head, grasping the perpetually erect brown ears. They felt cold to the touch, which was expected from something that had died long ago. But the real question was: Shouldn¡¯t something dead for so long have rotted by now? And Karl knew the answer. Blood started to drip from Fredrick¡¯s hand, trickling down onto the brown fur of the ears. A faint sizzling sound filled the air as tiny bubbles formed on the surface, smoke seeping from them. From a certain angle, it looked as if Karl¡¯s head was on fire. A hot, searing pain flared across Karl¡¯s scalp. It felt like boiling water was being poured directly onto his head. It burned. It hurt. But he endured it. He made no sound and kept his face as neutral as possible. Showing pain was a sign of weakness, something that could easily be exploited. Finally, Fredrick said, "Done." He pulled a pair of thin, blackened objects from Karl¡¯s head. They looked like dried leaves that had been burnt to a crisp. What in the Pure White...?! Aurelian nearly stammered in disbelief. He had heard of beastmen and knew they valued their fur, but he had just watched someone burn it away right in front of him! Yet, it raised another question: Didn¡¯t the boy look entirely human now? Without his tail and ears, wouldn¡¯t beastmen appear indistinguishable from humans? As that thought crossed his mind, Aurelian shook his head, recognizing the contradiction. His curiosity about the boy deepened. Perhaps a visit to the Ministry would provide clarity. Not that he intended to make his presence known¡ªhe was likely considered a fugitive by now. Still, he wanted to see the cathedral, to bathe in the Pure White¡¯s glory. There, he believed, he would discover whether the boy was truly a saint. Karl scratched his head briefly but said nothing, simply nodding. Just like that, they¡¯re gone. He pocketed the dried ears. He would keep them, at least until he built his utopia. "Then let¡¯s go," Fredrick said. Leaving the basement, Fredrick led Karl to a place resembling a motel. It was a two-story building with red-stained walls and a wooden roof, both coated in the ubiquitous red dust. They booked a room and soon stood outside its door. Fredrick opened the door, revealing a well-furnished room. A fine rug covered the floor, and several comfortable-looking chairs were arranged around a hearth where a fire crackled warmly. A large desk, cluttered with numerous books, stood prominently at the room''s center. Seated in one of the chairs was Anette. She quickly stood up when she saw Karl. "Master," she said, "we believe you have questions, and today we¡¯re here to answer them." Karl followed Fredrick in silence, taking the seat in the middle, directly facing the desk. What should I ask? "My name is Anette," she began, her voice tinged with nostalgia. "I¡¯m part of the first and only squad of the Pale Sisters, created by Bernadette, the last Empress of the Fallen Empire." "I am," Fredrick chimed in, "the last member of the Abraham family¡ªone of the twelve noble families of the Fallen Empire, known for wielding the strongest beast branch ever created." He smiled broadly as he spoke. Fallen Empire? Karl frowned. He knew of only two empires: the Tau Dynasty and the Empire of Humanity. What were they talking about? "The Fallen Empire was the empire that came before the current one," Fredrick explained, glancing at Anette to continue. "The Andronicus family, who now rule as the Sovereign, usurped the throne," Anette said. "But before the empire fell, the Empress sent her child into hiding, hoping one day to restore the true royal family¡ªthe Antigonus line. So, master, your full name is Karl Antigonus." Karl¡¯s frown deepened. "That¡¯s impossible," he muttered without realizing it. Startled, Anette quickly asked, "Why? Don¡¯t you believe us? Don¡¯t you remember?" She glanced at Fredrick, a rare expression of anxiety and confusion crossing her face. Since he had already spoken, Karl decided to continue. "I don¡¯t know much about history...but the current empire has existed for almost¡ªor maybe even more than¡ªa thousand years. So if there really was a Fallen Empire..." He trailed off, allowing them to grasp his meaning. Realization dawned on Fredrick¡¯s face, and he smiled. "So you don¡¯t know. I suppose that was always bound to happen." He sighed. "Think of it this way¡ªnothing is truly impossible, son of the Fallen Empire." He lowered his gaze. "The Empress paid a price, and that¡¯s why you¡¯ve lived for a thousand years. At least, that¡¯s what we believe." "And you?" Karl asked, finding their explanation somewhat hard to believe. But then again, this was a different world. "Yes, we¡¯re that old as well. But there¡¯s a difference," Fredrick said. "We only awoke about two years ago and have been searching for you ever since." Two years? Karl recalled. Two years ago, I was sold to the manor as a slave. Were they the ones responsible for that? He had faint memories of being in a barred carriage. "Yes," Anette said as if sensing his thoughts. "We ensured you ended up at the manor because it was the safest place for you. Initially, we wanted Tobias to adopt you, but that became impossible. Still, you found a way to survive. You began living as a beastman, adapting to their ways. Watching from afar, we could only observe." She looked genuinely saddened. It wasn¡¯t me... it was my friend, Karl thought silently. Fredrick continued, "However, our presence was discovered, and we had to relocate you, which blew our cover. Now, the Sovereign ruler undoubtedly knows you exist. 20: Unique being "But what does that matter?" Karl asked. "Even if I am the person you claim, what can I do against the Sovereign?" During his time in this world, he had absorbed the deep reverence people held for the Sovereign, and he didn¡¯t like the direction this conversation was heading. Karl¡¯s goal was to build a utopia and find freedom, not to fight for some empire. "That¡¯s because you¡¯re a unique being¡ªa product of an unknown evolution. The first of your kind, and likely the only one, unless some accident were to happen," Fredrick said with a bright smile, clearly delighted to talk about this subject. Karl studied Fredrick. A unique being? Something about evolution? Am I a Sanguine? As if reading his thoughts, Anette spoke up. "A unique being is the result of an evolution that creates something entirely new, something the world has never seen before," she explained with a rare smile. "Achieving such an evolution is extremely difficult because the world is always evolving¡ªnew life is constantly being born, whether through natural reproduction, inheritance of components, Sanguine evolution, or other mysterious means. But you..." She glanced at Fredrick. "You were created by the Empress¡ªyour mother, The Star Empress" Fredrick continued. "No one knows what combination of creatures resulted in your birth or what you truly are, but the Empress called you the hope of the empire, the hope for humanity." Karl frowned, unsure whether to believe them. One thing was clear, he was indeed different. Throughout his life, he had never felt emotions as strongly as others. Perhaps his "unique nature" explained that. But despite their explanations, more questions remained. Reluctantly, Karl decided to ask. Knowing too little might get him killed, just as easily as the attacks he¡¯d already faced. His vulnerabilities were more obvious than he¡¯d realized. "I have three questions," he began. "First, what does all of this mean for me? Second, what is Sanguine evolution, and how can it help me? And third, do I have to do any of this?" The last question felt bold, but Karl needed to ask. This responsibility... he didn¡¯t want it. The more obligations he had, the less freedom he would have, and that was something he couldn¡¯t accept. Not after all that had happened. Anette looked at Fredrick, who frowned slightly. Karl, however, didn¡¯t care. His gaze drifted to the books on the table, wondering if they held answers. In truth, he was trying to distract himself. From the way they spoke, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t being given a choice. "It means you are a beacon of hope," Fredrick said. "The Fallen Empire was founded by the Wraith King Kester Antigonus during the unification era. Back then, humans coexisted peacefully with the intelligent races. Sanguines existed, but there was order. Something like peace, which no longer exists after the First Order''s declaration. Worse still, the Eleven Gods never granted permission for the Andronicus family to rule. It was more of a tacit acceptance." "While you currently have nothing compared to the Andronicus family, who have corrupted humanity and ruled over an empire bloated out of proportion," Anette added, lowering her gaze, "you could rebuild. I truly believe that. For the sake of the races suffering under the First Order, this is for them." "But why do you care?" Karl asked. "You¡¯re both humans, right?" He needed to probe deeper. "Although the term ¡®human¡¯ is a loose one for Sanguines, yes, we are," Fredrick answered. "But we also remember the beauty of the Fallen Empire. Yes, it had its chaos, but not like the endless wars that have claimed millions of lives today. You may not see it in Canen, being the empire¡¯s capital, but out there... it¡¯s chaos. Crusades are constantly being launched against different dominions, continents vastly more dangerous than the south." "What chance do I have to achieve any of this?" Karl asked, hoping to dissuade them. He wanted no part in their plans. "You are a unique being. While we don¡¯t know all your abilities, we know that your power is linked to your memories," Fredrick explained. Memories? Are they referring to the visions? Are those supposed to be my memories? Karl wondered. Clearly, those weren¡¯t his memories¡ªthey must have belonged to the body he now inhabited. If that were true, it would explain why recalling them made him feel stronger. But there was a problem... If Karl had been a child for a thousand years, why did his memories include scenes of adults? Especially the man in the Forest of Blood Coral. This changes things. If these memories grant me power, then... "My memories are linked to my powers?" Karl asked, hoping to make some decision for himself. Anette nodded. "Yes, it seems to be one of your abilities or at least the key to unlocking others. But there¡¯s more: you possess a rare and unique ability from what we call the Hidden Voice of the World." The Hidden Voice? That was the deity the beastmen worshiped. Karl had never paid much attention to their myths, but the voice was said to guide them on many matters. Why worship a god that couldn¡¯t save them from humans? he had always thought. After a moment, Fredrick added, "Every creature in this world has a component¡ªa power or ability unique to them. It could be something as simple as a cat¡¯s ability to always land on its feet or as complex as a wraith¡¯s power to teleport through mirrors. Every living thing¡ªperhaps even humans¡ªhas some form of component, whether physical or mystical. These creatures usually don¡¯t breed outside their species, but when they do, the offspring might inherit traits from both parents. This is the normal process of evolution." The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. He¡¯s talking about evolution now, Karl noted, now fully engaged. Despite the revelations about his unique nature, he still wanted to evolve on his own terms. That choice was his right. "The second method is through the use of grace and blood to create the Evolutionary Serum," Fredrick continued, opening one of the books and pointing to a few symbols. Karl, however, didn¡¯t recognize them¡ªhe couldn¡¯t read, except for basic Canenese. As for how he could, Karl simply chunked it up to the mysterious vague memories of the original Karl. "This is the method used by humans and other intelligent races," Fredrick continued. "Grace is a mysterious substance. Some call it the tears of the world, others the blood of the creator. But one thing all Sanguines agree on is that grace is the ultimate binder. It can evolve a creature into another by combining it with the blood it¡¯s mixed with. The serum is made from a specific creature¡¯s dead blood and grace and then injected into the body. However, it¡¯s not limited to blood. Anything¡ªfrom a tree leaf to pieces of rock or even river water¡ªcan be used. Once mixed with grace and injected, it merges into the body, good and bad components alike. Some parts, of course, can be sacrificed." Karl glanced at the symbols Fredrick was pointing to, trying to suppress his rising questions about his origins¡ªmore specifically, the origin of his body. He knew he¡¯d find out eventually, but what intrigued him most was the notion of acquiring power through this process. "After the injection, the person undergoes a painful transformation, with the intensity depending on the creature¡¯s might and complexity. If they endure it, they evolve into that creature. If they can¡¯t bear it, they die," Fredrick explained. "But," Anette suddenly interrupted, "you cannot evolve." "What?" Karl blurted out, startled. Were they saying he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to pursue his own path to power? This was the one choice he had! "The reason is simple," Anette said, her voice tinged with concern. "You are a unique being. If you were to evolve, you risk losing one of your abilities during the process. Even if that doesn¡¯t happen, merging incompatible components could cause you to break down. It¡¯s too great a risk. We can¡¯t afford to jeopardize the overall strength of your evolution." So I can¡¯t even have this? Karl thought, stifling the urge to sigh. He didn¡¯t care much about learning what this risk of breaking down was¡ªwhy worry about something you can¡¯t have? "But trust us," Anette added softly, "your current power is strong enough to guide you through your journey, and so are we." She looked as if she wanted to comfort Karl, understanding that despite his age, he was still a child thrust into a world far beyond his control. What power will these memories even provide? Before, I thought they were just visions. But if they¡¯re memories, doesn¡¯t that mean they could reshape who I am? Karl pondered. He hadn¡¯t fully recovered the memories from his time on Earth, and now this? What kind of conflict would this create? "After evolution, Sanguines gain access to the Hidden Voice of the World and something known as the Face of the Soul," Fredrick said, as if attempting to lighten the tension. "The nature of the voice is unknown, but it helps identify creatures, fuse or sacrifice components, and, depending on one¡¯s evolution, even provide information about mystical or physical abilities." He paused. "The Face of the Soul, on the other hand, is a mystical phenomenon. With just a thought, a Sanguine can visualize all their components and determine which ones are compatible or fusible." For some reason, Karl thought of a system from his own world. He shrugged inwardly and focused on the idea of components. So there are divisions to this? Karl thought, pushing aside the growing flood of questions. He let Fredrick continue, it was best that way. Listening allowed him to learn, and understand. "The voice typically aids in the fusion of components, allowing multiple evolutions to merge into one. This way, even after evolving several times, the components remain separate, and using them may require more mana. But when fused, all previous evolutions combine into a single form, possibly resulting in a unique evolution. Still, many prefer to evolve independently, although this is risky since the creature¡¯s strength is reflected in its components, which in turn affects the pain associated with evolving it. It¡¯s like a mother giving birth to a malformed child." This seems more complicated than I thought, Karl admitted to himself. "Over time, branches were developed to combine parts from different creatures through targeted sacrifices to achieve specific results," Fredrick said, pointing to an image of a snake with wings. "Take the feathered serpent, for instance. Though the race has long been extinct, a branch can be created by using components from various creatures, with the right sacrifices, to evolve into a feathered serpent. Most branches have anywhere from seven to fourteen evolutions, with the ultimate goal being to reach the demi-god class." Demi-god? Karl¡¯s eyes flickered at the word. There¡¯s a class called demi-gods? What comes after that¡ªdesolation or something even higher? The sheer possibility of such power was tempting. "The demi-god class is also known as the disaster class," Fredrick explained. "And with each class advancement, the Hidden Voice offers a reward." A reward? So that¡¯s the secret behind the class system? Karl had always assumed the class system was simply a way to rank power, but now he understood why there were rumors of something more. Advancing through the classes was like leveling up, each step bringing perks. Fredrick continued, "The ordinary and advanced classes only grant additional strength. The special class offers enhanced healing, though it can¡¯t regenerate lost limbs. That requires either a specific ability or a potion." Karl remembered how the swordsmen back at the farm had healed themselves. Yes, they had regenerated. Their healing must have been tied to their class.
"Desolations are granted a familiar¡ªa black bird they can summon to carry messages at incredible speeds. They can also ''customize'' their bodies once a month, changing into anything from a female to an animal or even a giant. But these changes don¡¯t bring any additional benefits. Even if they appear as a giant, they¡¯ll still have the same strength as they did in their normal form." Karl struggled to picture that. "They are also given a... true name, or what¡¯s now called a Noblesse," Fredrick added, pausing briefly. "Though I¡¯d like to explain what that really is, I¡¯m not certain you¡¯ve reached the necessary level to handle that knowledge." Necessary level? Karl thought, So some knowledge requires a certain level of understanding or strength to handle it? For a moment, Karl was suspicious, wondering if Fredrick was simply withholding information under the guise of this explanation. But recalling similar scenarios from books in his previous life, Karl reluctantly accepted it, though with some skepticism.
21: Up the hill The conversation continued for a while, and Karl eventually gained a basic understanding of evolution. However, Fredrick mentioned that knowledge about levels above Desolation was either beyond his reach or something he wasn¡¯t allowed to share. Karl also learned about the concept of the 19 standard branches, which were commonly used and publicly known. Then there were hidden branches, used by secret factions, noble families, or even the Ministry. Finally, there were the incomplete branches¡ªbranches that were either still being developed or had been lost over time. Because of their nature, some components within these incomplete branches were more potent than normal, reflecting the strength of the creatures or materials involved. Fredrick also explained that a typical branch doesn¡¯t include creatures above the Special class, and the higher a creature¡¯s class, the shorter the branch. Branches with 14 evolutions, for example, likely contained creatures or materials below the Special class. When fused, these creatures would form the ultimate evolution, which is what the branch was named after. Fredrick provided one example: the Blood Angel branch. He further explained that physical components alter the physical state of a person unless sacrificed to the Hidden Voice. As a result, powerful or even regular Sanguines might develop unusual physical traits. Fredrick''s own feminine appearance was one such example. "As for your last question," Fredrick said, "Yes, you must. As sad as it may be, there¡¯s a lot riding on your shoulders. The beastmen, who are constantly tortured and killed. The many other races suffering because of the First Order and its crusades. Families from the fallen empire who still hope to see you reclaim your legacy. If you refuse, their anger could consume them. And like a mother who would never want to see her child lose themselves, they might decide to kill you." So, if I accept, I might die. But if I refuse, I definitely will die, Karl thought, finding the irony almost laughable. Coincidences and fate seemed to be playing a major role in his life now. Karl was about to speak when there was a knock on the door. "Go to the bath. Your clothes are there," Anette said quickly, her previously complicated expression giving way to a calm, almost solemn look. Who could it be? Karl said nothing, following Fredrick''s directions to a door on the left. He slipped out and into the room indicated, somewhat surprised to find a bath waiting for him. He examined the tiled chamber and metal tub. The water had a faint, pleasant scent¡ªsomething typical of noble baths, or at least what he imagined noble baths to be like. To the left, on a wooden hanger, a set of clothes was laid out. For a moment, he stood there, unable to hear any noise from the other room. Odd, especially given his heightened senses. Nevertheless, he stripped off his dirty clothes and lowered himself into the tub. As the warm, scented water enveloped his body, Karl sighed, muttering to himself, "I don¡¯t want to do this..." He added inwardly, I¡¯m willing to accept this fate, but I won¡¯t confuse it with free will. In the end, I¡¯d prefer not to do any of it. The weak had no choice. "How am I supposed to do any of this?" Karl asked aloud to no one. But if I can, it would certainly help me fulfill my promise of building a utopia and securing whatever freedom might come with it. After finishing his bath, Karl returned to the room and found only Fredrick there. When he asked, Fredrick explained that Anette had been summoned by her faction. As for why Karl needed to hide, well, it was the capital of the empire, after all. Now dressed in black trousers and a white coat adorned with golden buttons along the chest, Karl also wore a black cape attached to his collar¡ªdesigned to protect against the falling red dust. The clothes were comfortable, noble attire meant only for the elite or the wealthiest merchants. Karl couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the price of such garments. I guess this is the perk of being part of an evil faction or a fallen royal family, he thought, glancing at Fredrick. "How am I supposed to accomplish all this?" Karl asked, turning his attention back to the androgynous figure, waiting for Fredrick''s reply. "I suppose through chaos. Militarily, you stand no chance against the Sovereign... yet. But that¡¯s not your focus right now. First, you need to regain your memories. The more you remember, the stronger you become." Fredrick smiled, pulling out a round object wrapped in white cloth. He unwrapped it, revealing a dark brown cake that smelled delicious. "What kind of mother lets her children go hungry?" Fredrick grinned, handing the cake to Karl. Biting into the dense, richly spiced cake, filled with sweet fruit and liquor flavors, Karl muttered under his breath, Definitely better than bone soup. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "For now, your priority is to find a way to kill Harrison. I¡¯d love to help, but you need the faction¡¯s support¡ªtheir resources, their teams. Perhaps one day, you¡¯ll have gained enough power to take back what¡¯s yours. Fortunately, you don¡¯t have a time limit. You¡¯ve got forever to achieve it." _____________ ALTHOUGH THE NORTHERN part of Canen is mostly vast flatlands covered in red dust, the western region is different. Here, the landscape is marked by hills. These hills, when crossed, lead to small villages, and further west lies the majority of the forge cities, whose ash sometimes drifts into Canen. Despite this, the hills around Canen have their own forges, flesh farms, and the occasional keep. Most notably, they are home to the Pleasure Pavilion''s headquarters. Though it operates as a faction, the Pleasure Pavilion has ensured that no information about its inner workings ever leaks. While people know of its existence, there is no concrete evidence to support its activities. Because of this, the Pleasure Pavilion maintains a respectable and prosperous public image. After all, who doesn¡¯t crave pleasure? The porter pulled the cart uphill, sweat dripping down his bare back, his tightly locked dark hair whipping against him like a cane. But he didn¡¯t pant. Do Maw people even pant? Jean, seated on the tarped cart, mused with a smile. Too bad, a middle-aged man like him would already know the pleasures of life. As they ascended the hills, they passed various people. There were beastmen and their task enforcers, swinging canes and lashing whips as they herded the workers up to the forge factories. Drunkards stumbled along the road, some missing their footing and tumbling down the hill, likely to bash their heads and die. Women walked too, but with more grace in their steps. Men were dressed in white coats and trousers, or black. The women wore white gowns or short-sleeved silk blouses. Many carried umbrellas to shield themselves from the red dust swirling under the dark sky and from the faint light of the white sun that barely pierced through the gloom. Other carriages moved along the winding paths down into the city. By the side of the road were fields of grass, scattered with flowers ranging from crystal blossoms to diamond flowers, and even a few pure white roses. The latter had a simple radiance as if the sun had been shaped into a flower. Together, the blooms created a landscape that seemed to glow with a soft white light, though the beauty was dulled by the ever-present red dust and ash. Even here, the ash mingled with the dust, raining down in black and red. At least the red was familiar. But imagining the forge cities covered in perpetual darkness sent a shiver through Jean. Though she was now a believer in the Mother, she had once been a devotee of the Pure White God and his philosophy of cleanliness. Finally, she arrived at her destination. Stepping down from the cart, she handed the porter five ments¡ªenough for a small cake. She smiled and strode toward the Pleasure Pavilion. The building was carved into the side of the hill, giving it an imposing yet beautiful appearance. Its smooth, windowless face was interrupted only by a large square gate, through which noble-looking individuals passed. This was, after all, the headquarters¡ªno commoners allowed. The surroundings, as always, were meticulously kept. Red-faced flowers adorned the grounds, with a few crystal-skinned blooms mingling among them. Jean allowed her crimson hair to cascade down her back as she walked, ensuring that her appearance alone would grant her entrance without question. Stepping into the grand hall brought back fond memories. She recalled how the faction had once saved her from a nest of spiders, granting her peace and purpose. The thick scent of pleasure mixed with various perfumes filled the air, a heady aroma that could easily ignite passion in anyone who entered. A lesser man would likely find himself overwhelmed just by stepping inside. The hallway was lined with glass-encased eternal lamps, casting a reddish-orange glow over everything. Nobles mingled in the soft light, while a few vixens, laughing and smiling, escorted a slightly bloated man toward the exit. The headquarters itself was dug deep into the hill, like a broad, high, and long tunnel burrowed into the rock. Chambers lined the sides, and subsidiary corridors branched off from the grand central walkway. Jean felt entirely at ease here, enveloped by the waves of perfume and the intoxicating scent of men. This was where she belonged. Still, the place had one flaw in her eyes: there were too few virgins. While nobles would often bring their sons here to make them into men, they were, after all, nobles¡ªand Jean had little interest in that. She raised her right hand in a gesture common in the knight cities, and soon, a "lost" approached her. Dressed in red hooded robes, his back bent, he moved swiftly. The "lost" were men who couldn¡¯t afford the price of pleasure and thus devoted themselves to the Pavilion. At first glance, this might seem fortunate, but those who stayed too long often became little more than sex slaves to the Pavilion¡¯s higher-ranking members. Over time, their desire to leave faded, and they remained as servants, hoping for another taste of high-class pleasure. But that day never came. The public, unaware of their true fate, simply believed the lost to be workers at the Pleasure Pavilion. The man who approached had pale skin, slim shoulders, and visible bones, yet thanks to potions made from special components, he could move quickly, with the strength of a strongman¡ªthough he was dying. Jean didn¡¯t care much. After all, pleasure had its price. "Yes, vyrelen," he said, using a word that meant ¡°beautiful¡± in the Maw tongue. For some reason, the language was becoming more popular in the city. "I¡¯m here to see Mistress Blue," Jean replied. "Is she available?" _______ Does that mean I¡¯m immortal? That I can¡¯t die or age? Karl wondered. If he were truly immortal, he might be more open to taking on the empire. After all, death was his greatest fear. But he suspected it was more likely that he simply wouldn¡¯t age, meaning survival was still paramount. After a moment, he said, "I¡¯m going to find Harrison." "Good," Fredrick replied. "And when night falls, we¡¯ll begin our training." "Aren¡¯t you worried the empire¡¯s guards might recognize me?" Karl asked, wondering if they had some sort of protection in place. "No," Fredrick said with a smile. "None of them know what you look like. They¡¯re just hoping to catch us and force us to give you up... but that will never happen, son of the fallen." Karl nodded, his gaze drifting toward the books on the table. He glanced at Fredrick and asked, "Read me something." 22: Must serve
The lost quivered for a moment. Perhaps he was one of the few who had bedded with Blue. "She still remains. I will make the request and return shortly." He bowed deeply and walked off with quick strides. Jean folded her arms, waiting. It had been a long time since she had spoken to Mistress Cornelia, who bore one of the three colors: Blue. She was one of the three mistresses beneath the Matriarch, and rumors suggested she was beyond the desolation class. Of course, Jean suspected this might be true, as the Mistresses oversaw the pavilion and reported only to the Matriarch herself. As for the Matriarch, Jean had only ever heard one word associated with her: Wings. Jean found a pillar and leaned against it, watching as men and women exited the building. She glanced at the floor, which was covered in long red rugs. The material served two purposes: to add uniqueness to the building and to hide the dust that had been tracked in. No one knew exactly when the dust started falling. Some said it began during the Unification Era, when the Sovereign and the 11 gods fought back the other races, reclaiming the continent for humanity. Not that she was particularly interested in history. "Vyrelen?" a voice asked. Jean turned to see that the lost had returned. "This way, Vyrelen." Jean debated whether to offer him a charming smile. For someone as deeply entrenched in pleasure as he was, even a small gesture could send waves of bliss through him. They walked down a narrower hallway, entering corridors that took them farther from the main passage. Finally, the lost stopped at a corner, bowing low and gesturing for Jean to continue. Faint moans could be heard from the chamber to the right. Jean hesitated. Even she wouldn¡¯t appreciate being interrupted while giving pleasure, so would Mistress Cornelia be all right with it? She decided to wait for a few moments, bidding the lost farewell and flashing him that smile. The lost quivered, his legs shaking, and soon, his robes revealed a dark wet spot between his legs. The man bowed and quickly departed, likely to indulge himself with her image fresh in his mind. Jean found that unsettling. She waited a while longer. Mistress Cornelia was a high-class vixen with monstrous endurance¡ªso much so that no single man, except perhaps a powerful sanguine above the special class, could satisfy her. After some time, the moans faded, and Jean smiled before striding into the chamber. The room was vast. Tall pillars supported the ceiling, and a bed that spanned the width of seven men stood in the center. A red sheet lay crumpled over it, scattered across numerous men who were all passed out. To the left of the room were desks adorned with various jewels, perfumes, and makeup. The scent of pleasure filled the air, causing Jean¡¯s head to spin for a moment. She regained control, but her resolve almost faltered when her eyes fell upon the Mistress. Standing in the corner of the room, drinking water from a glass jar, was the tall figure of Cornelia. Jean had always known the Mistress was stunningly beautiful, but it seemed that since their last encounter, the woman had ascended to an even higher level of beauty. It was an intoxicating, entrancing allure¡ªone that made the heart long to forsake everything in pursuit of it. A beauty capable of compelling a man to do something as reckless as warring against the empire. Jean realized once again that beauty could always surpass expectations and become more intense. Cornelia was tall and slender, her skin clear, radiant, and smooth. She had narrow, sharply defined eyebrows and curly blue hair, which cascaded down her back like a waterfall, reaching past the middle. Her face was triangular with a narrow jawline, and her inviting, slightly dazed red eyes were captivating. She wore a simple, faint pink dress that revealed parts of her legs with a front slit. Jean¡¯s heart raced. She wanted nothing more than to run and kiss those feet. In fact, she desired every inch of that body, but her will restrained her. Jean loved giving pleasure, not receiving it. Jean entered the room, doing her best to focus on the chandelier and wall-mounted lamps. She preferred looking at them rather than the Mistress, whose very presence stirred her desire. Jean watched Cornelia drink water. Even that simple action was so overwhelming that for a moment, Jean abandoned all reason. Just then, Cornelia gestured for her to approach. Jean hurried over. "Mistress," she said, "I''ve returned from my mission." She reached into a side pouch¡ªa squarish brown bag attached to her side¡ªand pulled out a glass-like ring, handing it to her. "In just a week?" Cornelia asked with an entrancing smile. "You work quickly, like a succubus." Jean felt a jolt. Did this mean what she thought it did? Would she finally be allowed to fuse? "I''m impressed with you," Cornelia continued, holding the ring up to her eyes, and inspecting it. "I have something for you." Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. A gift? Cornelia smiled, placed the ring on the desk, and reached for a small brown box. She clicked it open and took out a tiny black spider. Jean¡¯s heart raced. Is that Susan? Cornelia¡¯s gaze fixed on her. "It¡¯s Susan. She¡¯s evolved into a demonic black widow spider." She brought the small, stiff creature close to her lips and blew on it. A faint bluish mist swirled from her mouth, curling around the spider and seeping into its body. Physical mana! Mana wasn¡¯t typically a physical force; it came from a being''s spirit. To manifest it so clearly meant it was potent. A perk of desolation? Jean watched as Susan¡¯s legs began to twitch. A demonic black widow spider? Susan was previously an infected widow spider, so does that mean she¡¯s fused? But fusion requires intelligence, right? Fusing was a conscious choice a being had to make for themselves, so Susan¡¯s ability to do so puzzled Jean. "She was fused using external means," Cornelia said, handing over the spider. "I did it." Jean took the spider, watching as it crawled into her clothes. It tingled slightly and felt a bit itchy¡ªa wonderful, nostalgic sensation. Jean smiled. "Thank you, Mistress." She bowed her head. "Think of it as a gift from the Mother," Cornelia said softly. "She is pleased with you." "Praise the Mother!" Jean exclaimed fervently. Cornelia continued, "She has the power to spread a plague, a disease she has previously ingested. She can also create invisible spider webs that cannot be burned or cut by physical means. By feeding her your blood, she will develop a connection with you, allowing you to control her as if she were an extension of yourself, along with all of her abilities. Finally, by biting into you, Susan can render both you and herself invisible." That''s a lot of abilities. And Susan endured all that? Jean opened her hands, and the spider crawled out of her clothes and into her palms. She pulled out a dagger from her outfit, slit her finger, and let a drop of blood fall onto the spider. The pain was negligible¡ªless than what she experienced when using mana. As the blood dripped onto the spider, it moved excitedly, then lowered its head to drink. In that instant, Jean¡¯s mind blurred. Sounds became faint and doubled, as though she were hearing them from two different sets of ears. No, it wasn¡¯t hearing exactly¡ªit was more like she was feeling the sounds. The vibrations of the ground, the pounding from distant forge factories¡ªall of it merged into a sort of three-dimensional awareness. This lasted for several moments before fading. "Oh, I forgot to mention the physical benefits," Cornelia added. "You also inherit her heightened senses." I¡¯ll never be caught off guard again! Jean realized the implications of this new power. It almost made her forget about her desire to fuse her components as a hex-bane and a vixen to become a succubus. Considering what she had just received, it seemed wise to bring that up another time. "Thank you, Mistress!" Jean said gratefully. "You''re welcome," Cornelia replied with a wave of her hand. "Is there anything else?" Jean¡¯s expression grew serious. "I made contact with a vortex." Cornelia hesitated. "Everything has a vortex, Jean," she said, walking over and sitting on the edge of her bed. "What exactly do you mean?" Jean carefully organized her thoughts. "I teleported but ended up being pulled into the astra. There, in the center of a swirling mass of white light, I saw a boy." She hesitated before adding, "I was being drawn toward him." "You already are," Cornelia said. "The fact that you saw it means you¡¯ve been pulled into its events. That¡¯s inevitable." A solemn expression crossed her face. "Everything has a vortex, but most aren¡¯t strong enough to cause significant attraction. However, beings of importance or those above the advanced class have a certain pull. The higher one¡¯s class, the stronger and more profound their vortex becomes. But if you encountered one that manifested physically, it means the pull was so strong that it defied logic." Defied logic? Jean didn¡¯t know much about vortices. In fact, no one at her level did. It was sheer luck that Cornelia had told her anything about them at all. Jean only knew the basics: that everything had a vortex, and it existed in the Astra in some form. "What exactly is a vortex?" Jean asked, hoping that perhaps the Mistress would explain further now. Cornelia studied her for a moment before responding. "A vortex is a fundamental law in this world. Some refer to it as the law of attraction, but it¡¯s really a spiral of events that lead toward something. Imagine a man destined to meet the love of his life. The events that bring him to her can be attributed to the vortex that emanates from the woman. Everything has a vortex, and its purpose is to draw all living things toward its bearer. Usually, a vortex isn¡¯t strong enough to override a person¡¯s will or decisions, but as one¡¯s class rises, so does the power of their vortex, making it impossible to resist. In time, illogical events may even unfold to pull others into it." She paused for a moment. "This is what you need to know for now, although there¡¯s much more to it." Jean¡¯s thoughts jumbled as she tried to comprehend this "law." Events will be forced to happen to bring others closer to the vortex. An attraction that cannot be resisted. But what kinds of events? "It¡¯s also easier to imagine the imprint of a being in the astra as their vortex," Cornelia added. An imprint in the astra? Jean thought. "What should I do about the boy?" she asked. "Perhaps the Mother will tell you." "The Mothe¡ª" Jean suddenly buckled to her knees. A piercing voice reverberated through her skull, sending sharp jolts of pain through her body. The agony was far greater than anything she had experienced during her evolutions, and if she didn¡¯t regain control, she felt she might break. The pain brought with it a strange but familiar sensation, like snakes slithering within her mind. It was excruciating. But soon, the pain subsided, leaving her head coated in a layer of itchy cold sweat. She panted heavily. Why had the Mother spoken to her in front of Cornelia? Now the Mistress had witnessed this moment of weakness! Jean stood up, brushing off her clothes and her emotions. She preferred not to address her reaction right now. "Was that the Mother?" Cornelia asked, seemingly unfazed by Jean¡¯s recent state. "Yes," Jean admitted honestly. Why had the Mother spoken to her? "What did She say?" Hesitating for a moment. "She said I should stay with the boy. Follow, serve, and do anything he wants of me" A frown tugged on her brows. "Then it''s done," Cornelia said, passively. 23: To Market That''s it? Jean had no intention of disobeying the Mother, yet the command was somewhat irksome. To serve a boy? One whose vortex was clearly beyond even the special class? Although she had evolved twice, Jean was still an advanced class and would likely perish in any battle surpassing that level. She sighed unconsciously. Cornelia glanced at her and said, "The Mother must have a reason for instructing you to do this. Perhaps She has seen something within his vortex, maybe a significant event." Could that really be possible? Jean wondered. But then again, the Mother was a deity; beings of such magnitude surely possessed abilities far beyond her comprehension. For a moment, Jean felt a deepened reverence for the Mother, not that she had ever lacked it. Cornelia fell silent for a while, studying Jean before adding, "When this is done, you will be granted permission to fuse your components, and afterward, you''ll receive the blood of a Lady of Bliss to evolve further." Jean nearly stumbled. Did she really say that? Not only fusion but another evolution? The blood of a Lady of Bliss? What kind of powers does that hold? Amid these thoughts, Jean also speculated whether this evolution might allow her to break through to another class¡ªperhaps even Desolation? After all, a succubus was naturally a special class creature. Cornelia continued watching her. "I have something else for you," she said with a smile. Jean straightened, curious if it was another gift. "We have reason to believe that the Venture will be holding a ball in two months." Jean''s face hardened, her expression beginning to transform into a cold, murderous glare. No! Stay calm, stay calm. They aren''t here, they can''t harm you. Susan stirred within her, the familiar sensation offering a wave of tranquility. After a moment, Jean asked, "Do we have an invitation?" "We will," Cornelia replied, her tone both firm and gentle. Jean lowered her gaze, still wrestling with her emotions. Not in front of the Mistress. "Anyway," Cornelia went on, "you need to be examined for any corruption that may have come from within the Astra." "Yes, Mistress," Jean said quickly. She needed a moment to collect herself. Hearing the name of the family who had thrown her into a pit of spiders wasn''t exactly a cherished memory. _____________ Dust rained from the crimson skies. Dark clouds swirled aimlessly, unlike Karl, who had purpose now¡ªa path to follow and a future to consider. He was no longer trapped on the farms, scheming to escape. He was free now. And while his freedom wasn''t complete, it was far better than having bloodied hands every day from slaughtering pigs. _Now I just have to bloody them with humans._ The thought, meant to evoke some sadness or reflection, came out flat, cold, and dry. Karl walked through the crowded streets, holding the umbrella Fredrick had given him. Carts draped with black tarps lined the streets, shielding against the dust. Lamp posts stood along both sides of the road, though many were broken or dim, likely due to poor-quality oil. Despite their name, eternal flames relied on special oil that never dried out. Karl had always wondered how profitable selling eternal oil would be¡ªif it weren¡¯t, you know, eternal. Well, it wasn¡¯t exactly his own thought, but something his friend had once remarked on. ¡°Black you!¡± a man cursed from the side. He held a black-backed apple¡ªonyx in color and round, with faint spots resembling water droplets. The man stood in front of a cart, visibly annoyed by the price. ¡°What do you mean, 10 ments?¡± he shouted. ¡°It¡¯s an apple! An apple!¡± He pointed at the fruit as if trying to make his point clearer. Karl had never tasted an apple in this world; in fact, other than bone, corn, and cake, there was little else he knew the taste of. So, naturally, he was curious. He had money¡ªFredrick had given him a substantial amount. Though Karl hadn¡¯t counted it, the weight of the sack hanging by his side suggested he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about finances for a while. He looked at the cart for a moment, considering. ¡°Move aside!¡± a voice called from behind. Karl quickly stepped to the left, just in time to avoid a passing carriage. Strangely, it wasn¡¯t drawn by horses but by a 2-meter-long black-scaled lizard, its slim tongue permanently hanging from its mouth, tail swinging behind. The coachman, as they were called, held an iron cane. The lizard¡¯s back looked tough as steel, and the coachman used the cane to whip it whenever the creature veered off course, coming dangerously close to pedestrians. The streets were too narrow for comfort, with carts, carriages, and streetwalkers all sharing the limited space. It irritated many, evident in the curses they hurled at the passing carriages. Karl, however, remained unfazed, moving closer to the lamps. As for the apple, he decided against buying it. Not for any particular reason¡ªhe simply no longer felt like eating it. Perhaps if he could feel anything, he¡¯d have a reason, but since he didn¡¯t, there was none. He continued walking carefully, avoiding the cracks and gutters lining the streets. Red-colored water flowed through them, a reflection of the city¡¯s cleanliness. Perhaps it was because this city worshipped the Pure White God, and cleanliness had become part of daily life. *Regardless of how clean they are, the red cannot be removed* Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Even in the streets, only a few wore colors other than white or, on occasion, black. Drawing his attention inward, Karl pondered his next move. _I¡¯m looking for Harrison, but it doesn¡¯t make sense to find him on the first day. However, there might be clues to his whereabouts._ Fredrick had reluctantly mentioned that Harrison was part of a gang called the Poison Fang, most prevalent in Thales Market. That must be why the Cognizer had directed him there. _But why didn¡¯t she just say that outright? Does she want me to figure it out on my own? Test my cognitive skills, perhaps?_ Karl stepped into another street. This one was wider than the last, with a road spacious enough for wandering merchants, their carts, and carriages drawn by lizards¡ªand the occasional horse. The dust had permanently stained the ground red, but Karl still noticed several beastmen on the street sides, parking and cleaning the road. Despite the futility of their efforts, they carried on, likely due to the task enforcers standing nearby. By now, the pairing of beastmen and task enforcers had become a common sight. Karl rounded a corner, and from there, he could see a towering statue looming over the city and its buildings. It depicted a bearded man with bronze skin and white hair¡ªthe Pure White God. There was no way Karl wouldn¡¯t recognize him. In fact, Karl had knowledge of all eleven gods, though he often wondered why each territory was confined to one religion. In Canen, for instance, only the Pure White God could be worshipped. Though not explicitly a law, those found worshipping other gods were likely to face stigma. These were just guesses, of course, as Karl didn¡¯t know the exact consequences of worshipping other gods in someone else¡¯s territory. One thing he had gathered about this world was that there was a war between humans and every other sentient or major race. It was said to have begun after the Sovereign¡¯s declaration of the First Order, and since then, humans have been sending crusades into other dominions, seeking to conquer and subjugate them. Another thing he¡¯d learned was that the cities and territories were managed by various ministries. While the Sovereign¡¯s power seemed focused on expanding territory with the legions, the ministries were responsible for managing the lands themselves. However, he¡¯d also heard that while the ministries handled administration, they didn¡¯t actually rule. That power rested with the nobles, who made the laws and enforced them through the guardsmen. Among such nobles, the highest were the 12 High Lords of humanity; those said to convene and make laws in the golden hall. *Twelve high lords and the 12 noble families of the fallen empire? Are they the same? Perhaps the current one was built to imitate the past?* He thought. Birds zipped through the air, while the lamps beside the room flickered with small dots of dark purple moths flitting about. Some pedestrians paused to observe, a few using glass tubes to try and catch the creatures. Karl knew what they were, though he had forgotten their name. What he did recall was that they fed on light, siphoning it away. They were said to be the reason why eternal lamps eventually died out¡ªthe finality of eternity. _How do I find Harrison?_ Karl pondered. The ideal option would be to gather information about where his gang stayed, but that would mean relying on luck¡ªand luck didn¡¯t exist. If anything, it was bad luck that prevailed. He wasn¡¯t being superstitious, just drawing from his experiences. Even before coming to this world, things weren¡¯t as simple as they should have been for a normal shut-in life. _Even if I do meet him, he¡¯s likely a Sanguine. And considering how easily Anette killed the others, what chance do I have?_ He wasn''t as fast, skilled, or experienced as her. Fighting a drawn-out battle would be foolish. Planning an encounter could also be risky¡ªhumans with powers were unpredictable. Instead, the best strategy might be to half-plan and half-improvise. He walked toward a cart by the side of the road. The driver had long, locked hair and wore rare brown suspenders with black trousers. There wasn¡¯t a trace of white on him. ¡°To Thales Market,¡± Karl said dryly. The man greeted him in a language that sounded like an incantation. ¡°Storm to you.¡± _Maw tongue?_ Karl recognized it. He knew the language only vaguely, remnants of foggy memories inherited from the original Karl. These memories were now revealing more than he had ever expected. But despite their potential, Karl was reluctant to dive into them, feeling a constant gnawing fear of losing himself. Perhaps he feared erasure, or perhaps not. In any case, he didn¡¯t want to wake up one day as someone else. Still, it struck him as odd that the man had said ¡°Storm to you¡± instead of ¡°Pure you.¡± Maybe the Maw people still clung to their old religion before they were absorbed into the empire. Did they worship the storm? Karl sighed. _I don¡¯t want to, but like many things, I need to._ He knew the memories were key to the strength he sought. It was either that or secretly evolved, but doing so would risk Fredrick and Anette turning on him. He could also lose whatever made him valuable to them. In the end, he still needed their help. Eventually, the carriage took a corner, bringing into view the stone statue that marked the city square. Canen was a large city, as Fredrick had told him, home to many clans like the Maw, Tudorsons, and Hornbreeds. Each had its own square scattered across the city¡ªeven in Upper Canen, across the Gae River. The statue stood at the center of the road, dividing the two sides. Buildings lined both sides of the street, some wooden, others built from whitewashed stone. They stood two to three stories high, with some shaped like segmented towers. Behind the statue, two roads branched off¡ªone leading to Thales Cathedral and the recently attacked White Bank. Further behind the statue, a line of carts and carriages displayed a variety of goods: from simple cakes and clothing to exotic foods like the Blue Orange. The carts at the front of the line appeared more prosperous, as they were the first seen by customers before they ventured deeper into the market, searching for specific items. Karl glanced back at the statue, marveling at the craftsmanship. It depicted a towering man, clad in interlocking armor plates, with long hair sculpted to appear as though it were billowing in the wind. His right hand held an incense lantern connected by a chain. According to Fredrick, Thales had been a chaplain who fought in the Annihilation Wars, a conflict that erupted when the demons of the northern continent declared extermination on humanity. The cart came to a stop, parking behind a lamppost. Other carriages and carts were also parked nearby, their drivers disembarking to head into the market. Karl paid the driver and stepped casually into the dust-laden scene. 24: Just moving or just killing? ¡°Oi, kid,¡± a voice called out. Karl turned to see a dark-skinned man with a pale, greenish hue to his complexion. He looked sickly¡ªor at least his coloring did. Karl recoiled slightly in disgust. The man was dressed in a dust-stained, side-buttoned coat, black trousers, and wore several green beads around his neck. He leaned forward. ¡°Lad, what bring you here?¡± he asked, speaking in a language that seemed like a mix of Canese and Maw tongue. Despite never having formally learned the language, Karl instinctively understood it. Horn tongue! The realization struck him as if he were recalling forgotten knowledge. He frowned, staring coldly at the man who had triggered this memory. Karl disliked surprises, and this was certainly one. Fixing the man with a hard stare, he replied, ¡°I came to buy something.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± the man said, rubbing his fingers together. ¡°Well, don¡¯t I have something for you? This is good for skin.¡± He pulled out a round crystal stone. At first glance, it appeared to be glass, but upon closer inspection, it revealed a liquid inside that seemed to ripple and pulse. ¡°Special, huh? Makes you stronger, good for skin, and makes you look good for fair bitches.¡± ¡°Bitches?¡± Karl asked skeptically, unconvinced by the obvious sales pitch. Even if it wasn¡¯t fake, he had no reason to spend money on something he didn¡¯t need. Why would I? ¡°Fair Bitches?¡± The man looked confused for a moment. He touched his neck beads and glanced around before pointing at a woman entering the pathways. ¡°Fair bitches!¡± So ¡°fair bitches¡± means women, Karl thought, not particularly concerned with the man¡¯s use of language and racism. What could he expect from an empire that prided itself on enslaving other races? He waved the man off dismissively and, without waiting for anything further, strolled into the market pathways. Suddenly, the noise faded in, assaulting his heightened senses. He could hear haggling from three pathways over¡ªthe voices of men, women, and even beastmen all melding together into an overwhelming cacophony that drowned out any distinct sound. It was disorienting. He struggled to stay focused, staggering bit by bit through the uneven pathways. Rocks and bumps were enough to trip a man, and Karl seemed almost drunk as everything spun in a dizzying blur. Just as he lost his balance and started to fall, a hand reached out, grabbing his shoulder and steadying him. Gritting his teeth, Karl regained some control amidst the chaos. He looked up to see who had helped him: a beastwoman, dressed in rags, her skin dirtied and bruised. The dark, deep marks on her face were clearly the result of abuse, likely by a human. ¡°How are you, sir?¡± the woman asked, quickly releasing his shoulder, her eyes cast downward. Beastmen weren¡¯t allowed to look humans in the eye. For a moment, Karl was taken aback by her lowered gaze before remembering he was now human. He gazed at her for a while, causing her to visibly tense, her hands gripping the hem of her tattered dress. Karl took out ten ment coins, crouched down, and gently took hold of her hands. She froze, likely confused as to why a human would touch her. Karl placed the coins in her palm and then closed her hand with his own. ¡°These are yours,¡± he said. ¡°Use them wisely until utopia comes.¡± He stood and walked deeper into the pathways. The woman stood in silence, bewildered but strangely uplifted. She didn¡¯t know what ¡°utopia¡± meant, but the word¡­ it made her feel happy. Why? Karl spent the next hour wandering through the market, searching for any sign of Harrison or the Poison Fang gang. Eventually, he approached a cart selling cakes. He handed a few golden ment coins to the female merchant and purchased a fruit cake. The merchant had initially offered him a fried pork stick, but recalling how it was made, Karl found the thought repulsive. Perhaps he had adopted Tobias¡¯ motto. The price for the cake was five ment coins. As Karl ate rich in spice cake, his attention was drawn to a nearby cart. A beastwoman knelt beside it, a chain collar around her neck, fastened to the cart¡¯s wheels. She held up a pole supporting an umbrella. Even from a distance, with carts blocking his view, Karl could see the blood-red lines on her body, patches of bruised skin, and the swollen parts of her face. This treatment was common for female beastmen in the city, often used and abused by men. She reminded him of the beastwoman he had given coins to earlier. ¡°Hey, you,¡± a man with a deep scar across his eye crouched beside her. He wore a plain white shirt stained with red and matching trousers, his grin malicious. ¡°Why don¡¯t you drop that pole and find something better?¡± he sneered. ¡°A beast like you must want a good time.¡± No one spoke up for the woman. The shop owner stared absently into the distance, acting as though nothing were happening, as though this were all perfectly normal. Is he someone important? Karl wondered. Normally, task enforcers were little more than mindless brutes serving their lords and employers, never speaking so freely to anyone of real significance. This man had to have connections to the gang that controlled this market. That was the only explanation, as he was clearly neither a tycoon nor a noble. The man dragged the beastwoman, causing the umbrella to topple over. The merchant hurriedly retrieved it, ensuring his goods weren¡¯t spoiled by the dust. Stolen novel; please report. Karl watched the two disappear into an alleyway. After walking a short distance along the pathways, he sighed and muttered to himself, I suppose I do need some practice before killing Harrison. Maybe this is the way to get into the gang. That¡¯s what he told himself, but deep down, he knew he felt a sense of responsibility. Though not directly his fault, his actions had denied Astrid and the others the chance to prepare for the River of Souls. Maybe this was his repayment. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be doing this if he thought it would pose a significant danger to him. And besides, he had learned many things from Anette. Perhaps this was an opportunity to test his skills. He followed the pair into the alleyway, feeling the weight of the sickle hidden inside his clothes. ____________ Inside the alleyway, gray walls closed in on either side, and dust rained down even here. The boorish enforcer slid his hand into the beastwoman¡¯s skirt, trailing his fingers into private areas. ¡°You know, I might give you a little something for your kids,¡± he grinned, grabbing her brown tail roughly. ¡°I could fetch a nice sum for this tail.¡± Whimpering, the beastwoman pleaded softly, ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t, bitch!¡± he snarled, curling his fist and driving it into her. Her head snapped to the side with a muffled thud, adding another dark bruise to her already battered face. This was her new normal, but there had been a time when she was beautiful, desired by every male in her pack. Now, reduced to this, she endured daily abuse just to keep her children alive. A figure stepped into the alleyway, holding an umbrella. He was just a kid, barely sixteen¡ªabout the same age as her ten-year-old daughter. What is he doing here? She thought. Karl stood silently, watching. The only sounds were the faint murmurs from the market and the steady fall of red dust, like blood staining the alley. If the dust were slightly wet, it might seem as though a man had been killed, his blood used to paint the walls. Am I really going to kill him? Karl asked himself. Although he had seen Anette kill countless people using his body, it had never felt real. He had been more of an observer than a participant. Did watching someone else murder mean he was capable of it? This was a grown man, and Karl was just a boy. At least by the body. ¡°Hey, kid, what¡¯re you doing here?¡± the enforcer called, a grin spreading across his face. But it quickly froze as he took note of the boy¡¯s clothing. As an enforcer, he¡¯d seen enough noble outfits to recognize one. Is this boy a noble? Without warning, the boy drew a small, crescent-shaped weapon with a long handle¡ªa sickle. He looked directly at the enforcer, sending chills down the man¡¯s spine. What the black? Who is this kid? He¡¯d heard stories of nobles killing commoners for sport, but he had never believed them. Sure, they¡¯d kill beastmen or other creatures, but fellow humans? Before the enforcer could react further, the boy dashed toward him, tossing the umbrella aside. His movements were slow and predictable to a seasoned veteran. What¡¯s this kid trying to do? Kill me? he thought, Is he foolish? To try to kill Me? He released the beastwoman and drew a smooth-edged small dagger. Though smaller than the boy¡¯s sickle, in his experienced hands, the fight seemed unfairly tilted in his favor. But he had no intention of killing the boy. If this kid was a noble, doing so would be suicide. The enforcer loved life too much to sail the River of Souls. The two metals clashed with a sharp screech, their friction filling the air. The enforcer clenched his left fist, aiming a punch at the boy¡¯s stomach. Surprisingly, the boy crouched swiftly, his smaller frame allowing him to dodge the blow. But in that position, the enforcer felt exposed¡ªthe boy could easily slash his legs. Sensing danger, he quickly backed up, swinging his dagger in a wide arc. The boy used his hands to push himself backward, narrowly avoiding the strike. Now they stood a small distance apart¡ªthe boy crouched, the enforcer steady with his dagger. Red dust swirled around them, painting everything in its crimson hue. The boy¡¯s black hair, clothes, and skin were now flecked with red, giving him the appearance of someone bathed in blood. The enforcer felt a growing sense of unease. Normally, killers or nobles seeking the thrill of murder would smile in such situations. But this boy¡­ his expression was flat, emotionless. What the black is going on? The boy moved again, picking up his discarded umbrella with his left hand and charging forward. This again? The boy was too slow. The enforcer readied himself, preparing to knock the sickle aside. But then something struck his face, and his world spun. What just happened? The enforcer blinked, disoriented, only to find the boy standing over him¡ªumbrella in his left hand, sickle in his right. As his vision cleared, he saw blood dripping from the pointed tip of the umbrella. So that was his plan? The enforcer gritted his teeth, trying to stand, but pain flared through his body. His legs and arms burned, writhing in agony. He looked down to see his legs stained with blood and red dust. He could still feel them, but every attempt to move brought searing pain. His wrists were in a similar state, slashed and bleeding. Sweat dripped from his forehead as fear gnawed at him. If the city of Canen hadn¡¯t eradicated their gu worm population, the scent of blood would have surely attracted some by now. ¡°Hey, kid, don¡¯t you think this is enough?¡± he pleaded. ¡°You¡¯ve had your fun, right? Let me get to the sanitarium. You don¡¯t want blood on your hands¡­ you¡¯re too young for this.¡± He tried to sound confident, hoping the boy didn¡¯t have the stomach to finish the job. Even if he was a noble, killing indiscriminately was illegal under the Sovereign¡¯s rule, though the law was often ignored by the truly powerful. Surely this boy wasn''t some descendent of the great nobles of the 12 high lords, right? The boy, seemingly unmoved, parted his lips and said, ¡°This should be enough for practice.¡± ¡°What?¡± the enforcer blurted out. ¡°I¡¯m part of a powerful gang! Kill me, and you¡¯ll be in serious trouble. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a noble or not¡ªyour entire family will feel the wrath of the Poison Fang!¡± He was babbling now, knowing he was just a low-level thug, expendable to the gang. But still, being affiliated with the gang gave him some leverage. He used its name for intimidation whenever he could. ¡°A powerful gang?¡± the boy paused. ¡°What gang is that?¡± He stopped? The enforcer¡¯s heart lifted. He¡¯s scared! I¡¯ve got him. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s the Poison Fang gang!¡± The enforcer tried to stave off the pain, knowing that the more confident he sounded, the more the boy would buy into the threat. No way in hell I¡¯m dying here! ¡°The Poison Fang gang¡­¡± the boy repeated softly, mumbling something to himself. It¡¯s working! By the gods, I¡¯m gonna live! the thug rejoiced. ¡°Is there anything your gang is planning in the next few days?" 25: Rash and its consequence. Anything? What does he want with that? Oh, black, what does it matter? You might as well give him what he wants. The enforcer nodded to himself. ¡°Yes, yes. Today, there¡¯s a meeting between the three gang leaders in Amadora.¡± The boy paused, then asked, ¡°Any requirements to enter?¡± Requirements? Why¡¯s he using such big words? The enforcer groaned internally. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a red-shirted kid in the alley where the meeting is being held. But you¡¯ll need a password. You have to raise your hand and spread your legs to be allowed in.¡± The boy nodded. Does that mean he¡¯s going to let me go? Suddenly, the boy crouched down, staring at the sickle with a cold gaze. Wait, what? What¡¯s he doing? Shouldn¡¯t he be moving away? Why is he getting closer? Fear gnawed at the enforcer. What¡¯s this kid planning? He also noticed the beastwoman standing idly by. Why isn¡¯t she doing anything to stop this? Is she stupid? The boy sighed. The enforcer grinned through the pain in his slashed legs. He¡¯s not going to do it. He scared me for a second there, but I can get this healed at the sanitarium. But then, the boy raised the sickle in a way that left no doubt¡ªit was about to come down. What? ¡°No, wait! What are you doing? This is Canen! The garrisons will find you! You¡¯ll be hunted down, killed, and maybe even your family! You don¡¯t want that, do you? Stop. Please, stop. Sto¡ª¡± With a swift motion, the sickle sliced through the man¡¯s throat. Warm blood sprayed from the wound, coating Karl¡¯s hands. He looked at the enforcer, whose face was frozen in a mix of confusion, terror, and despair. Blood gushed from his neck, and his body convulsed as he tried to breathe, but he could only drown in his own blood. Red dust drifted from the sky, settling on the corpse¡¯s face, mingling with the blood. It was as if the world mourned the loss of life, sprinkling red roses over the scene. Karl stared at the dead man, indifference plastered across his own face. Why did I kill him? Was it to repay a debt to the beastmen, to silence him, or to train myself in the art of killing? There must have been a better way. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± The beastwoman slumped to the ground, cradling the dead enforcer¡¯s body, tears mixing with the blood on her face. What¡¯s she doing? I saved her, so why does she look heartbroken? Karl frowned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you leave before the garrison guards arrive?¡± he asked, still puzzled by her reaction. The beastwoman looked up, her voice trembling. ¡°Why? You just killed me, you know!¡± Killed? Karl locked his gaze on her. ¡°Why do you say that? I saved you.¡± ¡°Saved?¡± The beastwoman tightened her grip on the enforcer¡¯s body. ¡°Everyone knows he always takes me. Everybody knows! What am I supposed to say when they find him cut open here? I¡¯m not human. I won¡¯t get a trial¡ªI¡¯ll be killed. I have kids!¡± ¡°Then just dispose of the body,¡± Karl suggested. It seemed like the next logical step. Sure, killing him may not have been the most thought-out decision, but it wasn¡¯t devastating. ¡°Are you Antigonus? How does that solve anything? I¡¯ll still be killed, and my children will suffer in the cold, or worse¡ªthey¡¯ll have their fur plucked for some noble¡¯s clothes.¡± The beastwoman¡¯s sobs grew louder, despite the muffled noise of the market outside. Fortunately, no one had entered the alley yet. Antigonus? The fallen empire¡¯s royal family¡­ Why would she call me that? Karl wondered if the current royal family had turned the name into an insult. Could it be that Antigonus¡¯ name is now synonymous with foolishness? He pondered this for a moment before dismissing the thought. He didn¡¯t have enough information to dwell on it. Karl looked down at the corpse, at his handiwork. Was killing him a mistake? He had done it partly for himself and partly to help the beastwoman, to offer her some peace in a world that seemed devoid of it. His friend had made him promise to act for the good of the beastmen, but now it seemed like the wrong choice. Perhaps I lack power¡ªpower to change laws, rewrite morals, and do the impossible. If I had that kind of power, would I worry about the consequences? As the woman cradled the corpse, begging for it to awaken, Karl felt a pang of frustration. This was the wrong choice. I was too hasty¡ªimpatient and reckless. He looked at the woman for a long moment, then turned and walked away. There¡¯s nothing I can do for her now. Though he had likely ruined her life, there was no way to fix it. He could give her money, but what would he tell Fredrick when he asked what happened? In the end, Karl would always prioritize his own freedom and survival above all else. He eventually left the alley, the beastwoman¡¯s cries echoing behind him as she mourned the inevitable downfall of her life. Wiping his hands with the leftover cloth from the cake he had bought, Karl picked up his umbrella, shielding himself from the red dust, and made his way back to the basement. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. His resolve had hardened. He no longer questioned his actions. From now on, everything he did would serve one purpose¡ªhis survival and pursuit of power. Until then, he would push aside all else¡­ even the idea of utopia. As he walked, the world around him sharpened. The sounds grew louder before fading into silence. Karl became hyper-aware of everything¡ªthe softness of his clothes, the wind against his cheek¡ªbefore all sensations vanished, leaving him in a dreamlike state. A figure appeared in the distance, its face blurred. The person stood on a high mountain, holding a pitch-black sword seemingly carved from stone. They wore a red cape that billowed in the wind, and atop their head sat a crown of thorns, dripping with blood. A deep, commanding voice echoed from the figure. ¡°Marry me, and I will give you time to enjoy before I evolve into you. Do you accept?¡± Standing opposite him, a woman dressed in an elegant blood-red gown said, ¡°Yes.¡± Her face, too, was blurred. The scene faded away. The sounds returned, and the heightened senses vanished. Everything settled back into its dull, muted state. Is this another memory? It was as strange as the others. How can a boy who has always been a child have memories of adults? Karl didn¡¯t try to make sense of it. In a way, they weren¡¯t his memories, and a deep-seated fear warned him against accepting them. He was afraid that doing so would rewrite who he was. Still, the benefits were undeniable. Karl felt a surge of strength, his body infused with renewed energy. But beyond that, there was something else¡ªsomething nagging at him, just out of reach, though he lacked the understanding to grasp what it was. ____________ Opening the door to the house that seemed to be sinking into the earth, Karl stepped inside calmly. He froze at the sight of a figure seated on the bed. With fiery red hair and glass-like black eyes, she wore an almost intoxicating smile. She was dressed in a white coat, buttoned on the left side of her chest. Unlike the usual attire seen in Canen, her outfit had a revealing cut around the bosom, exposing the fair skin of her upper chest. She also wore a long, flowing white skirt that reached her ankles. Despite the overall modesty of her clothing, she was undeniably beautiful. Her clothes, however, were lightly dust-stained. The Vixen? Karl stifled a frown, closing the door behind him. His footsteps left red-stained prints on the dusty floor as he moved cautiously and sat at a desk to his left. What is she doing here? Is she planning something against me? Maybe she was waiting for me to be alone. But how could she have known I would come here or even stay? His mind raced with possibilities, each one more undesirable than the last. Unlike a true Sanguine, he had no means to defend himself if she tried anything. That thought frowned his thoughts. The silence stretched between them. She pulled out a black-backed apple. ¡°Want one?¡± Why would I accept anything from her? Karl glared coldly and shook his head, refusing the offer. How could he trust something with an unknown origin? He wasn¡¯t na?ve. The silence returned, though her lips twitched¡ªwas she surprised or insulted? Karl couldn¡¯t tell. He could only guess. Soon, the woman broke the silence. ¡°I want to serve you,¡± she said dryly. Karl was taken aback. This was completely unexpected. Serve me? Why? How? Who? His mind whirled with countless thoughts, but none explained. He remained silent, waiting for her to continue. The Vixen watched him, her lips curling into a sweet, intoxicating smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to serve you?¡± she asked softly. For a moment, Karl found her to be the most alluring woman he had ever seen. His body responded with warmth, yet there was something else. Despite the sensation coursing through him, he remained curiously in control, as if he were observing his emotions from a distance. Is she using some Sanguine power on me to get me to accept her? This feels like a trap. Or was it desperation? Karl checked himself. Then, with a cold tone meant to convey that her power was useless on him, he said, ¡°If you want to ask something, do it politely.¡± The Vixen froze, though her body revealed nothing¡ªshe was clearly skilled at masking her emotions. Karl could see that much. In this situation, he wished he could read minds. That would be so convenient. He suppressed a sigh. ¡°First, what¡¯s your name?¡± The woman hesitated but eventually answered, ¡°Jean.¡± No surname? So she¡¯s not a noble. ¡°Why do you want to serve me?¡± he asked. There was a brief pause before she answered, ¡°I can see your greatness.¡± Greatness? Karl thought back to the white light event. He hadn¡¯t dwelled on it much. It wasn¡¯t that he lacked curiosity, but there hadn¡¯t been any information to guide his search. He also wasn¡¯t keen on revealing his own secrets just to get answers. No, he preferred to understand things first before exposing any information that directly concerned him. Now, it seemed that event had brought him a potential servant. ¡°What greatness do you see?¡± Karl probed. ¡°The greatness¡­¡± She stopped, a grimace briefly crossing her face before it vanished, replaced by a seductive gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, but I feel like you hold secrets. Secrets powerful enough to topple the Empire?¡± Her final words seemed oddly phrased, as though she hadn¡¯t intended them to be a question but had surprised herself with her own statement. Karl wasn¡¯t sure what to make of it. Secrets that could topple the Empire? Is she part of Fredrick¡¯s or Anette¡¯s faction? Or perhaps from one of the families Fredrick mentioned that still supports me? Karl pondered. But again, this was just speculation; for all he knew, she could be putting on an act. He suddenly remembered his plans. Am I not attending the Poison Fang Gang¡¯s meeting today? Even if I don¡¯t fully trust what she says, that doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t be useful. The question is, how useful could she be? Karl understood that being technically not a Sanguine, the extent of their abilities was beyond his grasp. It would be wise to gain a more comprehensive understanding of their powers, and through that, perhaps, find a way to use her. In a neutral tone, he asked, ¡°How many times have you evolved, and what abilities do you have?¡± He could have asked for the name of her branch directly, but as Fredrick had pointed out, some Sanguines might not even be aware of it and instead name their branches based on the evolutions they knew. Jean remained silent for a moment, then grimaced and replied, ¡°I¡¯m a Vixen and a Hex-Bane.¡± So Vixen isn¡¯t just a nickname for redheads; it¡¯s also the name of their evolution. Karl nodded. ¡°The Vixen has seductive traits and can give a man the most intense, pleasurable experience of his life,¡± she said with a somewhat proud smile. ¡°We can also release a scentless pheromone that makes anyone feel irresistibly attracted to us. This is called Charm. It naturally fades after a while, but with continued exposure, a person can truly fall in love.¡± 26: Seeing the city Dangerous. Karl cringed. Didn¡¯t this mean she could make him fall in love with subtle charm? He wouldn¡¯t even know when it started or ended. I should be alert anytime I start developing feelings toward her. I can¡¯t trust that she won¡¯t use it on me just because I look like a child. Caution is key. Just in case, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever use that on me,¡± his voice cold. Jean stayed silent for a moment but eventually nodded. Then she continued, ¡°The Hex-Bane can cast five kinds of spells: Pale, Transfiguration, Pathogen, Paralysis, and Insanity hexes.¡± These words? Karl frowned. They aren¡¯t common in this world¡ªat least not terms like ¡®transfiguration¡¯ and ¡®pathogen.¡¯ He was aware of a man named Raoul Andronicus, who had invented many things and introduced terms that were now widely used, like the cannon and the practice of keeping diaries. Though Canen wasn¡¯t particularly fond of carrying them around, perhaps they were kept in pouches. Karl had long suspected that Raoul might have been a transmigrator. If that were true, it would imply the current royal family were his descendants¡ªassuming they weren¡¯t one and the same. The Sovereign was said to be immortal, after all. Maybe he brought these concepts too. ¡°Anything else?¡± Karl asked. Jean paused, then said softly, ¡°No.¡± She doesn¡¯t want to elaborate on her powers? It made sense; people wouldn¡¯t usually reveal the full extent of their abilities. However, Karl was curious about the cooldowns¡ªsomething Fredrick had told him about. Cooldowns were periods when mystical abilities became unusable after being triggered a certain number of times. The severity varied: some abilities could be used three times, like the powers of the Newmans, while others, like Anette¡¯s, could seemingly be used continuously until the pain of mana depletion or voluntary deactivation. These are concepts, Karl thought, but whether I fully understand them is another matter. He clasped his hands. ¡°Then I have something for you,¡± he said. ¡°All right,¡± she shrugged, her gaze somewhat indifferent. She seems more relaxed now. Was this her real objective? Perhaps she wanted him to trust her. Karl believed this was likely the case, but that didn¡¯t change his plan to use her. Even potential traitors could serve a purpose before the inevitable. ¡°I need you to find the location of the Poison Fang Gang and scout it out,¡± he said. ¡°Then report back to me with what you find.¡± His tone was assertive, a rare moment when he spoke from a position of power. It feels... good. Jean sighed. ¡°All right,¡± she said plainly, her earlier seductive tone gone. ¡°Good,¡± Karl said, briefly wondering if he should cross his legs to assert more dominance, but he quickly decided against it. Excessive displays of power can provoke betrayal. He frowned, unsure why the name Andronicus echoed in his thoughts. Pondering this, Karl glanced at Jean. ¡°You should go. You have a few hours to report back.¡± She tensed and opened her mouth to say something but quickly grimaced and regained her composure. ¡°Then I¡¯ll need your Voicestone mark.¡± Voicestone? Karl had never heard the word before, but it felt oddly familiar. Maybe the original Karl had seen one. ¡°Show me yours,¡± he said, deciding this was the best way to figure out what it was. Casually, she pulled out a small, rough-edged stone. It had a faint bluish sheen but was mostly black, with small white lettering on it. Karl couldn¡¯t read it, but for some reason, he felt a slight weakness when looking at it. Other than basic Canenese, I don¡¯t know how to read other languages. Asking her about it would reveal my ignorance, and that would show incompetence. He tilted his head, thinking. ¡°When you finish the mission first,¡± he said, finding the best distraction he could. Jean seemed unbothered. She nodded, stood up, walked to the door¡ªcausing some dust to fall in¡ªthen left, closing the door behind her. Karl returned to the silence he loved. I should find out what a Voicestone is, he noted. Eventually, his thoughts settled, and the path before him became clearer. Though it wasn¡¯t necessarily his own, he would walk it, reap its benefits, and then find his way. Everything was for freedom and survival. _____________ Aurelian, dressed in a black hood made from wolves hunted in the western regions near the Blood Moon Dominion, moved through the city unnoticed. He had just purchased the cloak for 50 ments¡ªthe last of his money. Silently, he slipped through the streets lined with wooden boards, each displaying rough sketches of a man with brown hair covering half his face. Even a child could recognize it was him, so he maintained his mind invisibility with care. Despite this, he kept his distance from garrison guardsmen or any legionnaires patrolling nearby. Thankfully, Canen wasn¡¯t a hive city teeming with invigilators and legions. Still, the red dust seemed unusually fierce today, raining down heavily. He spotted carriages pulled by horses¡ªnot high steeds, of course, as only the wealthy could afford those. However, he did notice a few black-scaled lizards harnessed to some carts. A broad road cut through the buildings, lined with shops on either side. The men walking about wore white jackets and carried umbrellas, though some opted for collared capes instead. Most of them entered carriages drawn by 2-meter-long lizards with dark scales. These creatures had long tails and thin tongues that flicked in and out of their mouths. Occasionally, one would swing its tail, but the drivers quickly subdued them with iron canes¡ªwooden ones wouldn¡¯t have any effect on the beasts. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Aurelian approached a man standing at the side of the road, still cloaked in his concealment. With a smooth motion, he reached for the pouch hanging from the man''s trousers and deftly took out a handful of coins¡ª50 in total. His movements were so quick and precise that the man didn¡¯t even notice. May the Pure bless you, Aurelian thought with a hint of piety. Despite his words, guilt tugged at him. The Pure White God was once revered as the god of justice and order¡ªwould He approve of such actions? After committing treason, could the Pure White ever forgive me at all? He pushed the thought aside and moved on. Unlike the slums, the rest of Canen was relatively clean. Iron trash cans were placed at intervals along the road, and anyone caught littering would be fined or brought before the law. The buildings bore a mix of red, black, and white hues¡ªthe red dust and occasional soot from the city¡¯s forge factories contributing to the colors. It¡¯s better here, Aurelian reflected. Compared to the forge cities, where everything was stained black, Canen was a relief. He walked alongside the road, avoiding the cracks that served as gutters, channeling water to the River Gae within the city. Soon, he spotted a man standing next to a contraption with two large wheels and a canopy-covered seat. This looks inconspicuous enough. Reaching the man, Aurelian turned off his invisibility and smiled. The man jumped, clearly startled by his sudden appearance. He probably thinks I just materialized out of nowhere. The man operating the cart was tall, with slightly dark skin, an overly rugged face, thin lips, and hair that resembled thick veins. His overall demeanor was that of a barbarian. He stepped aside, gesturing for Aurelian to sit. Then, in a smooth, incantation-like language Aurelian recognized, the man asked, "Vora keshai, sevr?" This meant: "Where should I take you, sir?" Understanding the question, Aurelian sat on the cushioned seat and replied in the Maw tongue, "To the Thales Pure White Cathedral." He had heard it was recently attacked¡ªnot directly, but the White Bank beside it had been. As a devotee, it was his duty to ensure no harm had come to his God¡¯s ministry. The man nodded. "Short way or long way?" he asked in the same tongue. Short or long way? What¡¯s the difference? Aurelian, once a guardsman in this city, didn¡¯t recall there being such an option. Maybe it¡¯s something new? After a brief thought, he asked, "What¡¯s the difference?" "Clear view with the long way, and speed with the short way," the man explained. I don¡¯t have time to waste. I¡¯ve already failed and entered into the Astra. Who knows what¡¯s happening to me? I could already be turning into a mutant. Before that happens... Aurelian nodded. "The short way." "Yes, sir," the man responded, gripping the handles of the cart and setting off with a low grunt. As they moved, the porter chatted in the Maw tongue, occasionally using words Aurelian didn¡¯t recognize. He didn¡¯t bother asking for clarification, listening quietly as the man spoke. The porter likely assumed he was a newcomer unfamiliar with the city. Aurelian caught the scent of roses¡ªa fragrance distinct yet perfectly blended with the atmosphere. Despite the falling dust, beastmen labored tirelessly on the streets, clearing and carting away the accumulating grime. Some were cleaning carriages, while others swept the rooftops, brushing away the red dust. The streets remained relatively clean, though the alleyways were a different story. They seemed painted in deep red, with alternating smells of filth and food, often housing street vendors. After a while, the cart turned onto a much wider road, and the stench faded. However, this came at the cost of slower progress, as they encountered traffic. Aurelian glanced to either side of the road, noticing men in black coats buttoned on the left side, with white accents on their elbows and collars. They carried sharp-tipped spears and frequently stopped passersby to ask questions. Thankfully, there were no invigilators or legionnaires in sight. Typically, invigilators only appeared when something dire¡ªlike an evil faction or profane occurrence¡ªwas discovered. Legionnaires, on the other hand, would only show up if a rift had formed or a mutant had been found. Either way, their presence would cause panic. The street was alive with noise¡ªthe constant creaking of wheels, doors slamming shut, black-scaled lizards clicking their tongues, people shouting, and bells ringing in the background. Lanterns encased in glass lined the street, some embedded beside doors and others mounted on poles. Despite the time of day, a few lanterns remained lit, likely because it was easier to leave them on indefinitely than to extinguish them. The shops had carts and extended roofs covered with canopies made from large umbrellas designed to shield against the relentless red dust. Some still opted for the traditional tarps, but the umbrellas were more common. The cart made a brief stop as the carriage ahead came to a halt. Aurelian looked to his left and noticed a woman sitting inside a glass-enclosed carriage. She wore a white coat buttoned on the left, with a deep black collar. A Sanguine, Aurelian observed. While other ministries might have been irritated by the color scheme, it was well known that Sanguines were required to wear white kefnas. Anyone found using Sanguine powers without this specific attire would be hauled off to the law room for trial, and likely sentenced to the dungeons. Yet, I¡¯m not wearing it, Aurelian thought, turning his gaze to the whitish sun shining weakly through the dark clouds, tinged with crimson red. In the distance, a massive statue loomed, though Aurelian couldn¡¯t see it clearly due to the buildings obstructing his view. Still, its sheer size dwarfed even the tallest structures. The statue depicted a man draped in a white robe, with white hair and skin carved from a special brownish stone. Despite his slightly aged appearance, the figure''s eyes were sharp, and even the constant dust couldn¡¯t dull the statue¡¯s vibrant color. Praise the Pure, Aurelian whispered in his heart. This was the statue of the Pure White God, though he recalled the chaplain of his regiment often describing the god as older and adorned with gold accessories. But then the chaplain would correct himself, explaining that this statue represented the Pure White God during the era of war and fire. "Excited for the festival, sir?" the porter called out suddenly. His voice was calm and steady, despite the physical effort of pulling the cart and running. So it''s true that the Maw people are as strong as one and a half men, Aurelian thought. Out loud, he asked, "Excited about what?" "The Strongman Festival, of course," the porter clarified. Aurelian glanced at the man, who was dressed simply in black trousers¡ªonce white¡ªand a tattered shirt. "I suppose I am." "Do you think any of those Sanguines will join?" the porter asked with interest. "No," Aurelian replied curtly. Shouldn¡¯t he be more focused on the Storm Festival? Aurelian knew that the Maw people usually celebrated the storm that would soon sweep through the southern continent, but this man seemed far more interested in the Strongman Festival. Perhaps it was just a personal preference. "Ah, that¡¯s alright," the porter continued. "After the recent attack, I doubt this year¡¯s festival will be as lively. Many of the weak won¡¯t bother showing up." "It is called the Strongman Festival," Aurelian pointed out dryly 27: The Pure White Ministry The porter laughed deeply. "Yes, yes. Weak men don''t make for a good festival." "And women," Aurelian added, glancing away. The Strongman Festival was unique to Canen, but its impact was felt throughout the empire. Since a person¡¯s class could often be hidden, the festival served as a way to rank and classify Sanguines, swordsmen from the Swordsmen Tower, or runaway freeblades. Winners or top performers were often granted titles of nobility, land, and wealth. In some cases, individuals were even given the right to govern overseas colonies, such as the Archipelago. Should I enter the festival? Aurelian pondered. I¡¯ve failed to kill Putray¡ªperhaps I should focus on growing stronger first. Yes, joining the festival could be a way to achieve that. I might even come into contact with the Misfortune Puppet Branch. Last time, I discovered that the Mind Worm is an incomplete branch, but the Puppet Branch has corresponding evolutions with mind abilities. If I can use that, I could switch branches. Eventually, the cart turned onto a smaller road. Ahead was a statue, and beyond it lay the paths leading to Thales Market. On the left, another road branched off toward the Thales Cathedral. The statue in the center depicted a muscular man clad in bulky armor, holding an incense lantern dangling from an iron chain. A chaplain. Although Aurelian didn¡¯t know this particular figure, he assumed it was a hero from the Annihilation Wars. The cart took a left turn, and soon they arrived at Aurelian¡¯s destination. He stepped down from the cart. "The fare is 15 ments," the porter said, bowing his head slightly. Aurelian pulled out a few coins and handed them over, watching as the man departed. He looked ahead. A large structure loomed beside the road, its spire-like roof towering above numerous pillars. The stone walls were washed white and polished, reflecting the surroundings like a mirror. The building had a grand entrance guarded by two giant-like figures clad in pure white armor, with flag-like extensions stitched to their waists. These were the White-Blooded Knights. But they seem different¡ªmodified, perhaps? Or maybe it¡¯s just the color that¡¯s changed. Aurelian knew the White-Blooded Knights typically wore black armor with white lines running along certain joints. The change in color was likely for the Ministry. Beside the cathedral stood a smaller, two-story building. Its roof was smashed, charred, and stained red. Workers and guardsmen moved around it, though no legionnaires were in sight. Despite the damage, the surrounding area seemed largely unaffected, though some individuals appeared frustrated¡ªlikely upset at being unable to withdraw their money from the White Bank. Aurelian turned his gaze back to the blooded knights. Approaching a wall, he activated his mind invisibility, which had long since cooled down. Despite this, he felt tense in the presence of the knights, unsure if his mind invisibility would be effective against them. Pious worshippers, heads bowed, ascended the steps to the cathedral. The guards remained still, staring straight ahead with their eyeless faces. There are rumors that the White-Blooded Knights are one of the evolutions within the Pure White Ministry''s branch, Aurelian thought, leaning against a white wall now stained with red dust. Smoke began pouring out from the cathedral¡¯s massive entrance as if the believers were walking into a wall of smoke and disappearing into something beyond. Aurelian observed calmly. A figure emerged from the smoke, carrying a lantern attached to an iron chain that swayed gently. The smoke from the incense lantern seemed to follow him, flowing back into the cathedral as though guided by an invisible hand. The man wore a pure white robe and a silver, looped crown around his forehead, giving him a regal appearance. From Aurelian¡¯s vantage point, the man seemed small, but as more people entered the cathedral, the sheer size difference became clear. Most didn¡¯t even reach the man¡¯s shoulders. That must be the Bishop, Aurelian thought, lowering his head. He extended his palm as if in supplication, then retracted it and placed it on his chest¡ªa symbolic gesture of the White Light Ministry. The open palm signified acceptance of the light while placing it on the chest indicated the heart had been purified. The hand could be placed on any part of the body to signify the purification of that specific area. His hand lingered on his chest. What am I even expecting? He sighed inwardly. In the eyes of God, I¡¯m likely already tainted. I¡¯ve entered the astra¡ªmaybe I¡¯m already becoming a mutant. His gaze dropped to the ground. What penance could ever wash that away? He looked back at the cathedral as if the answer lay hidden within its pristine white walls. The Bishop towered over the people entering the building, his size comparable to that of the White-Blooded Knights. Although people of such size weren¡¯t uncommon in this world, Aurelian dismissed his brief awe, reminding himself of the Bishop¡¯s status. Lost in thought, Aurelian suddenly sensed a gaze upon him. He turned, feeling a chill run down his spine. The Bishop stood at the cathedral entrance, fixing him with a stern look. He can see me! Aurelian panicked. He knew the Bishop had to be an advanced class, if not special class. He had hoped to avoid detection by remaining still, at least until he heard part of the Ministry¡¯s sermon. But to be discovered so quickly? Even the White-Blooded Knights hadn¡¯t noticed him. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Frozen in place, Aurelian felt the Bishop''s gaze continue to scrutinize him¡ªthis man could easily destroy him with a mere gesture. After what felt like an eternity, the Bishop looked away, focusing on the swaying incense lantern and the deep hums echoing through the entrance. Aurelian broke into a cold sweat, panting heavily. Did the Bishop really not notice me? No, of course, he did. This is a Bishop...a Bishop of the Pure White Light¡ªa god among men. He must have pardoned me. Suddenly, a ringing sound filled his ears. He crouched, fingers pressed tightly into his ears, but the sound persisted. This is it! He thought, panicking. The Bishop has declared me profane. I¡¯m tainted by the Astra, and this is my punishment. But I can¡¯t die yet¡ªnot while Putray still lives. Just then, a voice pierced through the ringing, echoing as though spoken by a hundred men at once. "How are you, old friend?" the voice boomed. "Pardon the sound, but Feathered Angels can only communicate like this. No need to remain hidden¡ªI know your predicament, and I assure you, no harm will come to you within these walls." A pause followed. "Come inside and praise the light. The Bishop invites you." The voice faded, and the ringing disappeared with it. Aurelian knelt on the cobblestone street, his hands still trembling from the shock. Did I just get invited...by the Bishop? Although the voice had spoken as if it knew him, Aurelian had no memory of such a powerful ally. If he had known someone like that, his confrontation with Putray would have ended very differently. Regardless, the invitation had been extended, and Aurelian had no choice but to accept. Taking a deep breath, he stepped onto the cathedral¡¯s high stairs. As he met the towering Bishop¡¯s gaze, the White-Blooded Knights remained motionless, not even acknowledging his presence, even after he deactivated his mind invisibility. He approached the entrance, where a wall of smoke swirled, almost beckoning him inside. Beyond that lay the house of his God, his lord, and his savior. A faint smile tugged at his lips. Why am I remembering this now? Aurelian hadn¡¯t always been a guardsman¡ªhe was once a common thug. That was before I met the White, he thought, a deep sense of reverence filling him. He walked into the cathedral, feeling the sacred smoke curl through his body. It was serene, pure, and calming. He felt an urge to embrace the smoke, allowing the holy incense to cleanse him of his sins. But deep down, he resisted. What he truly wanted was not an easy redemption¡ªhe wished to carry his penance, to purify his soul through his own suffering. Only by shedding his own blood could he feel worthy to bask in the sun¡¯s light again. He didn¡¯t deserve the soft path; he sought the hard one. The majesty of the Thales Cathedral unfolded before him. Vast as it should be, white as it must be, and sacred as it deserved to be. The high ceiling was segmented into a series of domes, with slender spires extending down from the top. On either side of the roof were stained glass windows, though they were simple, displaying shades of white and bronze, like the walls. Stone pillars lined both sides of the cathedral, creating square sections in between, each housing intricate stained glass windows depicting scenes of the Pure White God. Rows of pews were arranged on both sides, leaving a wide aisle through the center. At the altar stood the largest stained glass window, casting sacred white light into the room, as if the hands of God were gently touching the heads of the devout. On either side of the cathedral, White-Blooded Knights stood at attention, their presence imposing. On the podium, a young priest in white robes read from the silver Holy Book. The sheer size of the cathedral was such that even the tallest person barely stood halfway to the top of one of its towering pillars. Different from the older designs, Aurelian thought. The previous designs for the Ministry¡¯s cathedrals were typically two-story structures with a spiral staircase leading to an upper level. Clearly, there had been a change in the architecture, though it didn¡¯t bother him. With reverence, Aurelian found a seat on the left side of the cathedral. He breathed in the holy incense and listened intently to the words of God, letting the peace of the place wash over him. The sermon soon ended, and heads bowed in prayer. Suddenly, a gentle tap came to his shoulder. He turned to see an imposing figure in white armor, its eyes as black as the deepest void. Is the Bishop finally asking for me? He stood, ready to move when the knight handed him a white cloth instead of speaking. Aurelian stared at the cloth, quickly drawing conclusions. Silently, he took it and wrapped it around his eyes. Whether anyone would see this and think something of it didn¡¯t matter; this was a known aspect of the Pure White religion. At certain points, people would be blindfolded and brought into a sacred room. Though he had never entered there himself, he knew it was a place for the healing of one''s sins. Aurelian hoped that was where he was going. With his vision impaired, he felt a hand grasp his¡ªnot the cold touch of metallic armor, but the soft warmth of a human hand. Calmly and obediently, Aurelian followed, holding back the urge to peer into the mind tendrils. After all, this was the Pure White Ministry; there were certainly things he could and couldn¡¯t do here. They walked for some time. I wonder what I should do before the Bishop? Aurelian thought, feeling a bit tense. No... I can¡¯t be curt. Not that I had any plans to be. He walked for what felt like an extended period, hearing creaks, clangs¡ªbolts being opened and doors parting. He felt the wind of breath brush across his face as people passed by him. Maybe other priests? "Where to?" a soft voice asked. "Tome Vault," a deep, layered voice answered beside him. It was unmistakably the voice of a shard bearer in shard armor. The Tome Vault? I¡¯m going to the Tome Vault? But... Aurelian was puzzled. The Tome Vaults were something every ministry owned¡ªa depository of knowledge, contracts, and laws accumulated throughout the empire. It was a place where scribes worked tirelessly to transcribe the knowledge of ages onto scrolls, protected by the strongest Sanguines under the ministries, with some shard bearers among them. This was the general understanding of Tome Vaults by the public, and this too was how Aurelian knew it. Another thing he knew was that the Tome Vaults were said to be so massive they veiled the sun, stretching high like mountains. Surely, there was no place in Canen with such a size. The only location he could think of would be the hills west of the city, but that area was mainly occupied by forge factories, some keeps, and... the Pleasure Pavilion headquarters. Aurelian frowned slightly. Why were they even given such land? After a while, a door creaked, and he was ushered in. Even though blindfolded, the scent was unmistakable. Books. The smell of dry wood and ancient parchment filled the air. Aurelian inhaled deeply, growing tense at the thought that he might be standing in the greatest archive of books held by the Pure White. Of course, he knew there wasn¡¯t just one vault¡ªthere were numerous, and even the Pure White Ministry alone had around ten under their light. Aurelian praised the Pure White God in his heart. 28: What you must do A hand suddenly crossed Aurelian''s face, gently brushing both sides of his cheeks before reaching for the blindfold. It was pulled away, and the sight before him left him stunned. He gaped in awe, tense with reverence. This is unbelievable. Towering pillars stretched to the domed ceiling above, each as wide as two men, and soaring more than 20 men high. The roof was washed in pure white, with square-shaped windows letting radiant white rays pour in. The slick floor beneath him was covered in strange circular patterns and unfamiliar writings. Each time he tried to focus on the symbols, a wave of weakness washed over him, and he quickly averted his gaze. Shelves, as tall as hills, stretched in sequence through what seemed to be not just a hall, but an entire city. In the center of these pathways were rows of desks, occupied by diligent men and women tirelessly scribbling on scrolls. Their quills moved swiftly and steadily as they transcribed details from one parchment to another. The scent of ink and oil filled the air, yet Aurelian felt at peace. This is the keeper home of all knowledge held by the Pure White¡ªand the record of every contract. He could barely breathe. This... this is devotion. Absolute devotion. To spend years doing nothing but writing, knowing a single error could bring ill to someone... This is beautiful! Just then, a figure emerged from one of the pathways between the towering shelves. It was the Bishop¡ªtall, dressed in white, and imposing as ever. He walked calmly toward Aurelian, flanked by two women whose appearance was unlike anything Aurelian had ever seen. They were mostly naked, save for white hoods that covered their faces, revealing slick strands of white hair. Their chests were modestly covered by white cloth, and another thin cloth hung from their waists, with flag-like parchments dropping between their legs and down their backs, concealing their private areas. Black symbols littered their bodies, leaving only small patches of unmarked skin. This? In the Tome Vault of the Pure White? The Pure White did not condone marks on the body. One must be pure, just like God! Aurelian frowned unknowingly. "How are you?" a deep voice snapped him from his reverie. Aurelian looked up at the Bishop, who had already arrived before him. Quickly, he bent the knee, lowering his head. He wanted to kiss the Bishop¡¯s feet or hands, but refrained for now¡ªunsure of why he had been brought here. He didn¡¯t want to offend the Bishop if this was a punishment. The Bishop raised a hand. "Bless you," he said with a warm smile. Aurelian tensed for a moment but quickly regained composure. He remained kneeling until the Bishop gestured for him to stand. "Follow me," the Bishop said, walking calmly past the smaller priests and the expressionless scribes carrying bundles of parchment. Soon, they reached an unsettling building, built beside a whitewashed wall. It seemed out of place¡ªsquare, small, and far removed from the towering shelves and the buzz of scribes. Like the rest of the hall, it was white, but two blooded knights stood guard beside it. Is something in there? Aurelian wondered. As they drew closer, the intricacies of the building became clear. The walls were inscribed with the same circular patterns, along with more unique symbols painted in black and white. Just looking at them made Aurelian feel the urge to run away, to hide. A deep fear welled up inside him, unlike anything he had ever felt before. What in the Pure White is this? He had heard of strange languages that could bring effects, like Draconis, but this... this was almost alien. The Bishop reached the door, sparing no glance at the silent blooded knights. Aurelian kept his head low as the Bishop opened the door with a simple round doorknob. Then, he turned to the two strange women and said, "Go find your assigned Invigilators." The two women nodded silently and left. For some reason, Aurelian couldn¡¯t sense their mind tendrils. What does this mean? He wondered. Only inanimate objects lacked mind tendrils. Whatever they are, I shouldn¡¯t pry. Nevertheless, Aurelian followed the Bishop piously into the room. Inside, it was far simpler than he had expected. There was only a table and two chairs, though the walls were lined with statues. Some of them resembled the Bishop, while others bore the likeness of great men from the empire. Among them, a sculpture of Thales the Chaplain stood prominently. The Bishop circled the room and sat in a high-backed chair. How is that chair even holding him? Aurelian wondered for a moment. The walls were whitewashed, with eternal glass-encased lamps burning softly on either side. "Take a seat," the Bishop said, his bronze-like hands resting on the clean wooden desk. Aurelian forced himself to remain calm and took a seat, still feeling tense about the situation¡ªwhere he was, who he was with, and what might happen next. "How have you been, Aurelian?" the Bishop asked, his voice soft but commanding. Aurelian froze. He knows my name? Did he get information from a Voicestone? Or does he actually know me? But from where? The Bishop eyed Aurelian and laughed softly. "I suppose you don¡¯t remember me... Little Jumper." Aurelian froze, feeling as though a long-forgotten memory had just resurfaced. "Father Florus!" he exclaimed. The Bishop smiled. "You¡¯ve been quite busy these days. Even attempting to assassinate an Archon." Aurelian lowered his head in shame. He felt remorse that Father Florus had learned of his actions, though he didn¡¯t regret them. If anything, he felt incompetent for not finishing what he had started. Soon I will, he thought. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. He looked back at the Bishop. The man had still been a priest the last time Aurelian had seen him. Back then, Aurelian had been nothing more than a thug, stealing and fighting to survive. He recalled how he had once tried to rob a small ministry in the slums, only to be caught by Father Florus. What did he do to me? Aurelian thought, feeling a strange bliss as the memory came flooding back. Father Florus had captured him, locking him in the basement of the ministry for two months, feeding him only bread and water, and never allowing him to see the light. The man had made him confess his sins, memorize chapters of the Holy Book, and pledge eternal devotion to the Pure White God. Only after that long ordeal had Aurelian been set free¡ªa changed man. And with that change, he had joined the Guardsmen, dedicating himself to the Empire and the Pure White God. In many ways, he owed his life to Father Florus. Without him, Aurelian would have died in some gutter after crossing the wrong person, as often happened in the slums. Snapping out of his thoughts, Aurelian lowered his head and said in a remorseful tone, "If... if you wish to punish me, Father, please do. I will not make excuses for what I¡¯ve done. If anything, I feel ashamed that I didn¡¯t finish what I started." He realized his last words might have been too blunt to speak before Father Florus, but he couldn¡¯t find another way to express his feelings. Even though Putray was an Archon, appointed by the Legion-Master¡ªone of the sons of the Sovereign¡ªAurelian didn¡¯t care. To him, Putray was despicable and unworthy of such a title. There was a long silence. "Do you know what it means to admit this to me?" the Bishop asked, his voice now tinged with a subtle hostility that Aurelian, as a battle-hardened legionnaire, could easily detect. "Yes. But this is in no way a defiance of the Pure White Ministry," Aurelian said, still bowing his head. "I see," the Bishop replied, leaning back in his chair¡ªsomething that seemed impossible given his size. Perhaps the chair was made of a material softer than normal wood. After an unnaturally long silence, the Bishop sighed and said, "I understand... Jumper." Aurelian¡¯s eyes flickered. He called me Jumper again... Does this mean he forgives me? The nickname "Jumper" had come from when Aurelian had once tried to escape the basement by jumping out of a window, only to be blinded by a fierce white light. Since then, Father Florus would call him "Jumper" whenever he felt pity for him. Wait, does this mean he forgave me before I even started speaking? "I understand," the Bishop continued. "I, too, would want to kill a man who sent me to my death¡ªa death without honor." Aurelian froze. He knows? Of course, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. Considering that posters of his face had been plastered on certain billboards, it was only a matter of time before the Ministry discovered the truth. Yet, he wondered why the Ministry had not moved to punish Putray for his actions. Is there something I don¡¯t know? "However," the Bishop said, "what you¡¯ve done is still considered heresy by all laws." His voice remained calm and soft. And here comes the punishment. Aurelian lowered his head again. There was another long pause before the Bishop finally spoke. "Yesterday, a massive vortex appeared in Canen." Aurelian looked up, surprised. "It was so large that I suspected a hazard-class being had entered the city. But now, I suspect it may be something even greater." The Bishop¡¯s tone carried a note of concern. What is this vortex? An evil faction? Aurelian had never heard of such a thing. The Bishop eyed him carefully. "I suppose you wouldn¡¯t know what this is..." He sighed before continuing. "A vortex is a collection of events that encompasses the lives of all living beings. The more important a person is, the stronger the vortex around them becomes. But the most crucial aspect of it is the attraction. This discovery was made long before the current millennia¡ªbefore the Solitude Epoch. That time is vaguely called the First Millennia, or the Genesis Millennia, although some ruins and sources refer to it as the Merging Era." Aurelian didn¡¯t recognize this period. The eras he knew well were the Era of War and Fire, the Solitude Epoch, the Annihilation Wars, and the Unification Period. Beyond those, his knowledge of history was limited. He did know, however, that there had been only five recorded millennia, beginning with the Genesis Millennia. Although he often wondered why there were only five millennia. Did it mean the world only started 5 thousand years ago? The Bishop continued. "The attraction of a vortex is that the more important and powerful a person is, the more they draw others into their vortex. This is why Canen does not allow the presence of beings above Desolation-class to remain within the city for too long. Their presence can cause normal people to become entangled in their events or trigger Sanguine-related matters. But three days ago..." The Bishop paused, hesitant. "A massive vortex appeared in the city. While we don¡¯t know if it was responsible for what followed, we do know that on that day, the White Bank was attacked, several nobles were killed, and many factions revealed their presence. There are even rumors that the Maw people are planning something." The Bishop sighed deeply. "We can¡¯t allow this to continue¡ªnot with the yearly dust storm and rainstorms approaching. And certainly not with the Strongman Festival around the corner. These things cannot be allowed to fester." Aurelian was stunned. Is this connected? Did it happen the day we arrived in the city... through the Astra? Could the boy be the one who triggered all of this? Should I inform the Bishop? That would be the right thing to do... but... He hesitated, torn between conflicting thoughts. What if it wasn¡¯t the boy? He¡¯s a beastman... Even if he were a saint, they might still kill him for being less than human. But why do I even care? His gaze shifted to the Bishop, whose calm yet penetrating stare seemed to see straight into his soul. Didn¡¯t I plan to save him as part of my penance? He might be a hidden monster, but I can¡¯t go back on my word. I¡¯ve already betrayed my comrades¡ªI can¡¯t do it again. If he becomes a problem, I¡¯ll handle it myself. No matter what. His thoughts raced as he locked eyes with the Bishop¡¯s steady, composed gaze. The Bishop sighed. "I expected you to tell me yourself, Jumper." Aurelian¡¯s heart raced. Tell him what? A sudden wave of anxiety washed over him. "Why are you protecting the boy?" the Bishop asked, his voice soft and gentle, yet carrying an unsettling depth. Aurelian froze. No! Not like this. He can¡¯t find out this way. Panic surged through him. But then, unexpectedly, the Bishop smiled, a gesture that only deepened Aurelian¡¯s confusion. The sudden shift in the conversation left him feeling disoriented. "This is good. This is what the Ministry requires of you." "By the Pure!" Aurelian exclaimed, wide-eyed with disbelief. Am I supposed to keep an eye on the boy? The Bishop nodded slightly. "I understand your confusion. But this is your task from the Ministry." His smile faded, and his tone grew more serious. "The truth is, Aurelian, you have committed treason. But to make amends for that crime, the Ministry has a mission for you." Aurelian swallowed hard, his heart pounding in his chest. "You will observe the boy. Report to us everything he does. Make him believe you are his ally, his servant¡ªsomeone willing to do anything for him. And also, you will become a hunter for the Ministry." Aurelian¡¯s mind whirled. A hunter? For the Ministry? 29: To windsor Aurelian remained silent, overwhelmed by a mix of confusion, astonishment, and even a sense of reverence for the situation. Of course, the Pure White would illuminate the truth behind my actions, he thought. But to make me pretend to serve the boy? And then become a hunter? What does that even mean? The Bishop smiled, sensing Aurelian¡¯s inner turmoil. "As a hunter, you will be tasked with eliminating potential threats to both the Ministry and the empire, particularly those that may hide within the city. For now, your mission will be to eliminate Windsor, a member of an evil faction known as the Nightstalkers. We believe this group is responsible for the murders of noble families¡ªor at least, for adopting their identities." The Bishop reached beneath his desk, retrieving a small box. "The bodies of these nobles haven¡¯t been found yet. We suspect the Nightstalkers may be targeting the Twelve High Lords, and we cannot allow that to happen to the empire." With a soft click, the Bishop opened the box, revealing several glass bottles filled with strange, shimmering liquids. Before Aurelian could respond, the Bishop continued, "You must do this. Otherwise, we will have no choice but to apprehend you for your treason. However, should you accept this task, you might also find a path to fulfilling your revenge." That¡¯s only fair, Aurelian thought. _______________ Aurelian sat on one of the rare pews scattered across the city. He had no idea where he was at the moment. In fact, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to where he was going and had stumbled upon this spot by chance. He was blindfolded, after all. As for who brought him here, he did not know, nor had he seen them. The white sun still shone weakly through the red sky, swirling with dark clouds. Dust continued to fall, though now at a milder rate compared to the ferocity that had come down earlier in the day. In his hands, he clutched a black bag with a side opening. The potions inside jostled with each movement. These potions had been given to him by the Ministry, intended for the assassination of a man. Yes, if the Pure asked for it, the man must be an enemy¡ªa heretic. But why had the Ministry assigned him this task? He hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask these things, nor why he should even serve the boy. The Pure White God endorsing assassination? Aurelian questioned himself, letting out a deep breath. He knew, of course, that many times the Ministry took care of certain troublesome fellows; he wasn¡¯t a child, after all. But... Even now, passersby didn¡¯t notice him, as he had activated his powers. As for why he kept them active, perhaps he was seeking the pain that mana caused. I¡¯ve killed more people in these last few days than I did during a week of war. And still, the Ministry wants me to keep going? To keep staining my hands with blood? He wanted to sigh. But maybe this is my penance. Even if the boy isn¡¯t a saint, the Ministry still tasked me with keeping an eye on him. Could he truly be a vessel for an evil god¡¯s descent? This was one of the possibilities the bishop had given him about the boy''s nature. He glanced at the Pure White statue towering over the city. This is for the Pure¡ªfor the Light¡ªand for my redemption. Maybe through this, I can become an invigilator, perhaps using that authority to get my revenge on Putray. And thankfully, they haven¡¯t mentioned any mutations, which means I¡¯m not a mutant, even after entering the Astra. This must be God¡¯s grace. Aurelian silently praised. Eventually, he stood up, consulting the map given to him to find Windsor, and made his way to the slums. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
Worn and crumbling buildings lined the road without any sense of order. The ground was uneven, filled with bumps, broken tiles, scattered stones, and a thin layer of dust. Nightfall was approaching, and the mist was beginning to form, slowly turning the surroundings into a white haze. The lampposts did little to brighten the streets. Some were so dim they barely emitted any light, while others were completely out, likely because beggars had taken the oil for warmth. Nevertheless, Aurelian spotted a few shadowy wisps¡ªpurplish-black dots hovering around the dim lights. Their presence seemed to make the already weak light grow even dimmer. Now dressed in a more presentable kefna and a black collar cape, Aurelian walked solemnly, staying close to the side of the road near the pungent gutters filled with moldy, reddish-green liquid¡ªno longer water. He was resolute; for his penance, he would be the Ministry¡¯s sword, rooting out heresy and profanity. To him, this was not a burden but a privilege. It didn¡¯t take long for him to locate his target: a two-story, square building with a flat wooden roof and visible cracks along the walls. Despite its rundown appearance, it was in better condition than the surrounding soot-stained structures. This was the residence of Windsor, a Nightstalker and follower of some foolish god. Aurelian refused to sully his mouth by even speaking that god¡¯s name. He found a building slightly set apart from the others and leaned against the wall, observing Windsor¡¯s residence. A faint orange-red light glowed from the top window. He needed to be sure Windsor didn¡¯t have any backup or contingency plans. This was his first mission for the Ministry, a test of his competence. Failure wasn¡¯t an option. As for doubts? Aurelian had none¡ªthe Ministry was eternally righteous and pure. After some time, Aurelian tensed. A figure emerged from the open stone window. The person looked around briefly before leaping from the building, landing silently at the rear. That¡¯s him! Aurelian recalled the image shown to him by the Bishop. Windsor, dressed in black robes, with long black hair blowing in the wind. He had an incredibly beautiful face, one that reminded Aurelian of the man who had accompanied the boy. Are they part of the same faction? he wondered. However, there was a difference¡ªWindsor had a more slender, almost feminine body, while the other man had a more masculine frame with a feminine face. Under the red-white moonlight, Aurelian pulled out a glass bottle, twisted off the cap, and downed the liquid inside. It felt as though he were swallowing lumps of coal or iron. He forced it down, and almost immediately, he felt something strange. Among his mystical components, a new sensation had formed. Quickly, he summoned it. It didn¡¯t have a name, though some referred to it as the "face of the soul." Specks of brown starlight appeared before him, blinking and pulsing like a heartbeat. Faint white threads connected the specks. There were three brown specks, and to the side were silvery or mist-colored ones, connected by even fainter, illusory threads. He knew exactly what they were. Just by looking at the brown specks, the knowledge echoed in his mind. Mind Invisibility! Memory Reform! Memory Waning! These were his mystical components as a Mind Worm. The faint white threads connecting the brown specks represented the fusion potential of his abilities. The thinner and more translucent the threads, the harder the fusion process would be. If the threads didn¡¯t exist at all, it indicated incompatibility¡ªa rare ability would be needed to bridge that gap. As for the silverish specks, Aurelian knew he couldn¡¯t fuse them. They were merely manifestations of his connection with the shard-armor. Since the armor wasn¡¯t intrinsically part of him, attempting to fuse with it would result in immense pain, likely leading to a complete breakdown. Just then, he noticed another speck of light floating between the silver and brown ones¡ªa black speck, so dark that it seemed like a void in the world. Strange that the Pure White would give me a black component, Aurelian mused but quickly shook his head. That didn¡¯t matter. The black component had an extremely thin thread connecting it to the brown ones. So, it¡¯s fusible, but it would be very painful. And even if it worked, it¡¯s only temporary. Yes, the potion had granted him additional components, but they were temporary. Depending on the potion''s quality, the components would fade away over time. Trying to fuse with them would only result in unbearable pain when they inevitably broke off from his natural components. He wasn¡¯t keen on suffering through that. 30: For the Pure Seeing Windsor make a run for it, Aurelian swiftly activated his shadow component. His form instantly dissolved into a pool of darkness, gliding across the walls. This was the power of his component, Shadowed, and like all components, there was an intuitive understanding of how it worked once it became part of him. It felt like controlling an extra limb. Windsor moved quickly, but Aurelian was right behind him. They raced through the dark red alleys and mist-shrouded streets until Windsor stopped in front of an old, dilapidated apartment. As a shadow, Aurelian watched from the size of a small pool as Windsor climbed the building¡¯s walls. Impressive climbing ability, he observed. Windsor leaped through an open window on the second floor and disappeared inside. Aurelian waited a few breaths before reemerging from the shadow, his body forming from a pool of sticky black goo. Tendrils of darkness clung to him before finally letting go. The component is still active? Even though he knew potion components functioned differently from natural ones¡ªthey didn¡¯t experience cooldowns and could be used repeatedly until they faded¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected it to last this long. Many preferred becoming potion alchemists rather than true Sanguines due to the flexibility of potion components. After a few more breaths, Aurelian uncapped another bottle and drank the potion inside. This one tasted oddly like water, not the metallic taste he had grown accustomed to in the regiment. As he drank, his hands began to pale and turn translucent, as though the mist was passing through them. He looked at the label¡ªInvisibility. So this is true invisibility, he thought. Not like the Mind Worm¡¯s ability, which mainly erases your presence from the mind or exploits psychological blind spots. He paused, musing over the last word¡ªpsychology. The royal family¡¯s ancestors certainly had a knack for creating unique terms. He told himself this to calm down. After stashing the empty bottle, Aurelian pulled out another potion. He groaned slightly¡ªdrinking so many potions at once was not something he was used to. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t stall this much during a mission, making so many preparations. But the Pure White commands it, he reminded himself with a sigh. He downed three more potions, with the last one catching his attention. It was labeled Dragon''s Breath. Dragon''s Breath? Aurelian tensed. Is this real? The public thinks of dragons as fire-breathing giants, but that¡¯s not what they are at all. Dragons grant wishes, not fire. He hesitated before shaking off the thought. I¡¯ll think about it later. With that, he drank the potion. After consuming the Dragon¡¯s Breath, Aurelian resisted the urge to summon his soul Face to inspect the stars. His focus returned to the apartment where Windsor had entered. He took a deep breath, approached the wall, and slapped his hands against it. Instead of falling, his fingers adhered to the surface like those of a spider. Spider Hands! He crawled up the wall, his hands, legs, and knees sticking firmly with each movement, creating soft thuds as he climbed. The window appeared unguarded, so Aurelian slipped inside, kneeling beside a bench. Then, he remembered¡ªhe was invisible. With that realization, he stood up, moving to the left corner of the average Canenese bedroom. A bed was positioned near the center, slightly off to the left. A desk sat by the window, and a few shelves lined the wall. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary in the room, except for the mist seeping through the open window. Just then, a door across from him opened. The slender Windsor stepped into the room, draped in a white towel. Aurelian¡¯s gaze locked on Windsor, feeling something strange. It wasn¡¯t the seductive allure of a Vixen¡¯s charms, but something more familiar...It felt like...he was looking at his mother. Aurelian tensed. Windsor¡¯s stomach suddenly began to swell, taking on a curved, oval shape. He caressed his abdomen, a warm smile crossing his lips¡ªa familiar smile. Aurelian¡¯s mind flashed back to a black-haired woman who had once brought her lips close to his. He shook his head, refocusing on the task at hand. Windsor smiled and moved toward the bed, climbing onto it and laboriously parting his legs. He looked like a mother preparing to give birth. No! Aurelian clenched his fists. I won¡¯t watch this! He tapped his chest, causing the mist to swirl around his hand, forming the Mist Blade¡ªwater droplets ran down its glass-like surface. Suddenly, a creaking sound echoed through the room. Windsor froze, and so did Aurelian. The Ministry didn¡¯t mention anything about a subordinate. Could they have been unaware? Aurelian found that hard to believe. The door to Windsor''s apartment swung open. It was the main entrance, and on the other side stood a woman. She wore a puffy white dress adorned with several accessories around her neck and arms. Her face looked as though it had been painted with white makeup, but from her white hair and colorless eyes, it was clear she was a Sanguine. Who is she? She doesn¡¯t seem like Windsor... Could she be from a different faction? Aurelian hesitated, unsure whether to attack. Just then, the woman raised her hand, a constant smile on her oval face. A brilliant white beam of light surged from her hand, filling the room with blinding brightness. Blades of pure white light hurtled toward Windsor. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. She¡¯s attacking him? Unsure if the woman was part of the Pure White Ministry or merely a Sanguine who had gained access to the sacred branch, Aurelian reacted. He opened his mouth, releasing a ball of searing red flames. Boom! The flames collided with the white blades, slamming into Windsor. The apartment quaked as the force of the explosion sent the bed flying, shattering it into pieces. A miniature shockwave swept through the room, toppling the desk near the window. Even the swirling mist was momentarily pushed back. Aurelian shielded his face from the debris, though his invisibility caused the dust to cling to the air around him, forming faint outlines of dirt. So it was dragon fire. As the chaos cleared, Aurelian saw Windsor pinned against the wall. Blood and viscera oozed down from his abdomen as if something had forced its way out. Aurelian¡¯s mind flashed back to the image of the pregnant Windsor, and a sense of dread crept over him. But before he could focus, Windsor¡¯s mangled body twitched. What? How can anyone survive this? Aurelian knew Windsor wasn¡¯t a special class, and even if he were, the perks of healing wouldn¡¯t account for this. Then, to his shock, Windsor¡¯s grotesquely splattered body opened its eyes. Wha¡ª Before Aurelian could react, the room suddenly blazed with a pure white light. A strange sensation overtook him¡ªit felt as though his components were being torn apart, forcefully ripped from his spirit. He doubled over, his body buckling under the intense pain. It was searing, overwhelming, far worse than anything he had ever experienced. His gaze locked onto the white-painted face lady, as he decided to call her. The brilliant white light radiated from her body as if the hidden sun had descended into the misty night. Aurelian had heard of this phenomenon before, and realization dawned on him: I¡¯m being purified. But this was no ordinary purification¡ªit wasn¡¯t purging sin or cleansing his spirit. This was a purification of his very components. His mystical abilities were being ripped from him, causing agony far greater than the usual pain of mana usage. Don¡¯t give in! She¡¯s from the Pure White Ministry¡ªshe won¡¯t kill me. She¡¯s here for Windsor! Aurelian repeated this mantra in his mind, clinging to it. If he allowed himself to succumb to the pain, his body would break down, and death would follow. He couldn¡¯t afford to give up¡ªnot now, not when his penance had just begun. As he endured the maddening pain, a soft cry echoed through the room. The pure white light began to fade as if responding to the crying voice. Gasping for breath, Aurelian looked up. Floating in the air, before Windsor¡¯s splattered corpse, was a baby, covered in blood. Its tiny fists were clenched, and a pained expression twisted its face. The baby¡¯s gaze swept across the room, finally landing on the painted lady. But the woman appeared indifferent to the child. Instead, she raised her hand again, summoning another surge of brilliant white light! What? Didn¡¯t she just use that ability? Aurelian¡¯s eyes widened. He knew that ability could only be used once¡ªthe cooldown was long. He had seen it during his time as a guardsman. Then, a realization struck him. Passive gaze... strange features... components with no cooldowns! He froze in shock. She¡¯s a Sealed Sanguine! What grade is she? Was she sent by the Ministry? As Aurelian understood it, Sealed Sanguines were strange beings¡ªSanguines who had somehow become soulless, their bodies moving according to their established personalities. It never made sense to him. Some Sealed Sanguines followed this pattern, but others acted in erratic, chaotic ways, using their powers to cause pain and destruction. He had a theory that their class correlated with their mentality¡ªthe higher the class, the more intelligence a Sealed Sanguine retained. Despite their nature, these beings were often controlled by ministries, bonded to specific users, much like shard armor was to legionnaires. However, Sealed Sanguines wasn¡¯t only used by ministries; some evil factions had also found ways to use them. Worse, there were rumors of Sealed Sanguines escaping control. As these thoughts swirled in his mind, Aurelian realized the gravity of the situation. What if this Sealed Sanguine doesn¡¯t belong to the Ministry? What if it¡¯s tied to an evil faction? Or worse, what if it¡¯s a rogue, drawn here by... the vortex? Gritting his teeth through the pain, Aurelian forced himself to stand, though it was a struggle. The room was bathed in blinding white light, and the baby¡¯s soft cries still echoed. Worse, he could feel it¡ªtwo of the four potions he had taken had already been purged from his system. Since they were temporary, the backlash wasn¡¯t too severe. But if his core components from his evolution were to be purged the same way? He would certainly die. And he wasn¡¯t ready for that¡ªnot until Putray was dead and his penance complete. He summoned his Mist Blade, feeling its instability as it quivered in his hand. It¡¯s also being affected by the light? His eyes darted between the two figures: the baby and the white-faced woman. The light was so intense he could barely make out their forms, but he knew he had to act. If he didn¡¯t, he would be the one to die. Groaning, Aurelian pressed his left hand against his knee as he struggled to stand upright. The pain from using mana merged with the existing agony¡ªat this point, he couldn¡¯t tell the difference anymore. He tried to turn into mist, but as soon as he attempted, his body slammed to the ground. His mist form had been forcefully canceled, purified before he could fully activate it. He grunted, gritting his teeth, and pushed himself back up. His eyes were wide with torment, but the pain was too overwhelming for him to even scream. Instead, he moved. If his mystical components wouldn¡¯t work, he would rely on his physical strength. Step by step, he approached the two figures: the Sealed Sanguine, who radiated brilliant white light, and the grotesque baby, floating in the air, covered in blood and moaning strange cries. He was being crushed by the opposing powers, both of which suppressed his components. Still, he forced himself forward, heading toward the baby. To him, it was an abomination¡ªsomething created by heretics following a profane, evil branch. Anything born from such blasphemy had no place in this world. As he drew closer, the baby¡¯s cries intensified. His mind became a muddled mess¡ªhe couldn¡¯t think, couldn¡¯t strategize, couldn¡¯t even comprehend what was happening. There was only one thing left: his will, his strength, and his penance. For the Pure, for the Sovereign, and for the Empire! The thought surfaced, a remnant of the pledge he had made when he joined the guardsmen, and later, the Black Sand in the Chaos Hunter Legion. With that resolve, he pressed on. He was performing a sacred duty. Yes, this was for the Pure. Now just inches away from the baby, he saw its round, blood-smeared face twist into a distorted, mad expression. Its mouth opened, revealing rows of black teeth. It lunged at him, but with a swift and silent swipe, Aurelian¡¯s Mist Blade cut clean through the child. 31: To the Forest For a moment, everything was still. The baby looked down at its chubby hands, confusion in its eyes. Then, a thin red line appeared, running from its face down to its stomach. The baby split in two, hitting the ground with a dull thud. No blood spilled, only black smoke rising from the corpse, which soon dissipated into nothingness, alongside the corpse. The brilliant white light abruptly ceased, as if someone had pressed pause. So, she only wanted to kill the baby? Is she part of the Ministry? Exhausted and panting, Aurelian glanced at the painted woman. He was about to speak when a figure in black robes appeared beside her, hooded and holding a strange iron crown. Without a word, the figure glanced at the woman before walking out. She followed without hesitation. Is that the one she¡¯s bonded to? Aurelian took a few moments to gather himself, breathing heavily. "You have killed a son of God!" a weak voice echoed through the room. Aurelian turned to see Windsor, still plastered against the wall. His body had shrunk, skin taut over his bones, and black cracks spread across his flesh, leaking a dark thick liquid. He looked like a pot slowly breaking apart. He¡¯s breaking down! Aurelian realized. Enduring purification in his weakened state? That would be more than enough pain for anyone to endure. Aurelian struggled to his feet, staggering toward Windsor¡¯s crumbling form. He summoned his Mist Blade, mist swirling as it materialized. Leaning forward, he carefully avoided the dark liquid. He knew it was corruption¡ªone touch, and he too would begin to break down like Windsor. He would end up feeling the pain the man was also feeling. He locked eyes with Windsor, whose gaze was wild and frantic. "What have you done?" Windsor rasped. "You killed the son of the goddess!" His fingers twitched as the cracks deepened across his body. Aurelian raised his sword. "There is no goddess¡ªonly the Pure. And you? You¡¯re just a heretic, killing nobles." "Killing nobles? That¡ªthat¡¯s why you killed a son of the goddess?" Windsor¡¯s eyes widened. "We kill nobles? And what about you? Are you the holy ones? The kind ones? The pure ones? Hypocrites, all of you!" Enough. Aurelian swung his blade. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, a red line formed across Windsor¡¯s body, and he split in two, collapsing with a final thud. I will not suffer life on the heretic, Aurelian affirmed, catching his breath. After a brief pause, he pulled out a bone whistle and blew into it; it was given by the bishop for when he finished the mission and to do his reports. A strange black bird suddenly phased through the wall, its jeweled red eyes glinting in the dim light. It circled the room, inspecting the wreckage, before landing and fixing its gaze on Aurelian with unsettling coldness. Too exhausted to care, Aurelian narrated what had transpired¡ªthe Sealed Sanguine, the figure with the crown, and the destruction of the child. The bird listened silently before flying through the wall and disappearing. Aurelian¡¯s body finally gave in, slumping to the floor with a heavy thud. His eyelids grew heavy, darkness closing in around him. Yet, as the world faded, a faint smile curled on his lips. I did it... I¡¯ve started paying my penance for the Ministry. ______________ "I will not suffer the inhuman to live!" Dunn rode beside his Archon, his chain sword dripping blood as they charged forward, flanked by towering trees. Ahead, the inhuman swarmed¡ªmindless carapace-covered bugs, surging like a tide. They snapped the trees in their path, rushing forward in the thousands. The air was thick with heat that seemed to radiate from the trees themselves, their leaves shimmering like pure gold. Blood-red rain fell as piercing white light cut through the canopy. Dunn steadied his steed, wondering if today would be the day he died for honor. He preferred not to fall to mere carapace bugs, but honor could be claimed where it was found. The creatures ahead were oval-shaped, with hard shells and countless skittering legs, moving in a hive-like mass. Though they appeared menacing, Dunn knew they were the weakest. From his vantage point, he could already see what lurked behind the swarm: those cursed, one-eyed giants with their godforsaken bronze-like skin. They likely charged from behind the horde. Strong? Undoubtedly. Yet, as a devotee of the Warrior God, Dunn found beauty in the thunderous war cries that echoed through the forest. This was the Western Domination. This was the Waning Forest. This was the War-Master Legion, and this was the Golden Dusk Crusade. Dunn raised his chainsword high and roared, "For the Empire!" _________ Night descended, bringing with it a thick mist that rolled in like a tide, cloaking the world in silence and damp whiteness. Karl stood once again on a rooftop, but this time Fredrick was beside him, wearing a smile that looked comforting, but for some reason, did not feel like it. "Are you afraid of the mist?" Fredrick asked, his voice soft but teasing. "No," Karl replied, his gaze fixed on the pale, looming structures that faded in and out of the fog. They seemed ghostly and hollow, like forgotten buildings or ruins. Where are we going tonight? he wondered. Or will it be like before? Is Fredrick going to possess me like Anette did? If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Fredrick glanced at him, his eyes glinting. "We¡¯re going to see some creatures today," he said casually, as if it were a normal thing to say. "Since it¡¯s forbidden to bring wild, untamed creatures into the city, the Ministry and other Sanguines prefer to evolve outside the city walls." He pointed into the distance. "That¡¯s where we¡¯re headed." Karl froze. Creatures? The word swirled in his mind. He had expected to face this at some point, but not so soon. His thoughts raced as the idea settled. Sanguine creatures? This was what he decided to call creatures Sanguines could evolve into. Though in truth, he got the idea from Fredrick. "But first," Fredrick continued, "I think it¡¯s time we explore your powers." Karl blinked. "What?" The word slipped out before he could stop it. Powers? Did he even have powers beyond his heightened senses? His mind flickered back to the strange rush he had felt after killing the task enforcer. Was that an indication? "Anette wouldn¡¯t notice these things," Fredrick explained, his voice amused. "She¡¯s not a mother. But I can see the changes in your body clearly. I¡¯m sure of it." He smiled, that same odd smile. Karl¡¯s heartbeat quickened. "So, what is it?" Fredrick¡¯s hands landed on Karl¡¯s shoulders, and for a brief moment, Karl wondered if he was about to be possessed again. But then, a sudden force shoved him off the rooftop. Without warning, he plummeted through the mist, the fog wrapping around him like cold fingers as he cut through it. What? Did Fredrick just push me? Confusion surged through Karl as the ground rushed up to meet him. But instead of the sharp, bone-breaking pain he expected, his body bounced lightly off the cobblestone. The impact was strange¡ªrebounding¡ªleaving him more dazed than hurt. He lay there for a moment, staring up into the swirling mist, bewilderment clouding his thoughts. It didn¡¯t hurt that much. Was this the power Fredrick had been talking about? Was this why he¡¯d pushed him? Even if it was, Karl hated the surprise of it all, the lack of warning. "As I expected," Fredrick¡¯s voice cut through the haze. He stepped out of the mist, standing over Karl with a look of calm satisfaction. Expected? Karl¡¯s mind raced. So you weren¡¯t even sure? He pulled himself to his feet, swiping mist from his face. His body felt strangely intact, despite the fall. Was this the power? Fredrick''s smile widened. "I suppose I should call it physical augmentation." Karl frowned. "What does that even mean?" The explanation did little to clarify what the power was. He didn¡¯t feel stronger¡ªjust... normal. Fredrick motioned for him to follow as they started walking through the mist-cloaked streets. "Your body is on par with an advanced class," Fredrick said as if discussing the weather. "Or at least similar to creatures that have evolved physical strength. You¡¯ve already unlocked something." Karl¡¯s thoughts churned. So what? I¡¯m just stronger? He didn¡¯t feel all that different. The mist swirled around them, casting ghostly shadows on the stone buildings. If anyone saw them, Karl thought, they might mistake the two figures for ghosts moving silently through the fog. Are there even ghosts in this world? His thoughts trailed off, but Fredrick¡¯s words flowed like the mist itself, snapping Karl¡¯s focus back. "I can¡¯t say what kind of powers you¡¯ll develop or how to unlock them. The Empress didn¡¯t tell us how your memories would work," Fredrick mused, his tone light. "But you¡¯ve become stronger since you left, that much is certain. So, what did you do?" Karl hesitated. Do I need to answer? He mulled over his options. If something bad comes of this, I¡¯d rather Fredrick handle it. "I killed a task enforcer in Thales Market," he finally said dryly. Fredrick¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but his eyes flicked toward Karl, amused. "Did anyone see you?" "No," Karl lied. If anything he would prefer if nothing happened to the beastwoman. Though the lack of concern from Fredrick unnerved him. Did it really not matter that I killed someone? "Then it¡¯s fine," Fredrick said, dismissing the act. "Task enforcers are just mindless thugs the Sovereign uses to manage the beastmen. I wouldn¡¯t want one of those brats running around either." He chuckled softly to himself. Karl thought. But you keep that pigman around. By the way, where is it? Fredrick¡¯s casual attitude towards the whole situation was unsettling. Was he expected to kill often? Only if it serves a purpose, he thought. But then again, in this world, his choices didn¡¯t always feel like his own. However, Karl would try his best not to become a mindless murderer. Purpose is everything. The mist thickened as they moved deeper into the city, and Karl began to wonder aloud, "Should we be walking around like this? Won¡¯t the garrison or invigilators find us?" Fredrick laughed lightly. "The garrison is mostly filled with guardsmen trained at the School of Commons. Some are from the Swordsmen Towers, but none are Sanguines¡ªat least not of a dangerous class. Only the captains exceed the advanced class. Would you risk your life in a gang war between crazed Sanguines if you were that weak?" He turned a corner, the mist parting briefly around them. "The invigilators only move if they suspect blasphemy or an evil faction. As long as we stay discreet, we¡¯re safe." Eventually, Fredrick came to a stop, and Karl found himself staring at the massive city wall looming ahead of them, shrouded in the mist¡¯s eerie glow. "Now, jump," Fredrick commanded¡ªor at least Karl felt he did. Karl blinked. "What?" He glanced at Fredrick. Jump where? "Your physical attributes are very strong," Fredrick said, his tone casual. "Not quite special class yet, but you''re close. You can almost jump like Anette. Even if you fall, your body should be strong enough to endure." His eyes glinted as he looked up. "Probably." "Probably?" Karl frowned. He was in no way comforted by that diagnosis. Fredrick¡¯s smile widened. "It''s quite a height. If I fell, I wouldn¡¯t die, but my bones would certainly shatter. But what kind of mother lets her child do something first?" He turned to face the towering city wall in the distance. "I''ll go first." With that, Fredrick bent his knees and shot into the air, disappearing into the mist without a sound. The fog swallowed him whole, and for a few moments, all was silent. The mist seemed to close in around Karl, pressing on all sides, as if trying to erase him from existence. Fredrick''s training is different from Anette''s, Karl thought. Anette aimed to sharpen my skills, to open my eyes to certain truths. But Fredrick... He clenched his fists. Fredrick wants to push my body to its limits, no matter the cost. He sighed. I suppose that''s good in its own way. Karl took a deep breath. No one waits a thousand years for a weak savior. That much was clear. He bent his knees, looking up at the looming wall. It seemed impossibly high, a solid barrier between him and the outside world. If anyone saw me now, what would they think? Jumping over a fifty-foot wall? Insanity. 32: How to jump But Fredrick hadn¡¯t fallen. And Karl couldn¡¯t hesitate any longer. With a sudden burst of resolve, Karl jumped. The mist rushed past him, cold and biting against his skin. The stone wall blurred beside him as he shot upward. If I hit the wall... The thought crossed his mind briefly, but he pushed it aside, gritting his teeth. Don¡¯t fall. Just don¡¯t fall. After what felt like an eternity, he stopped¡ªsuspended in mid-air, teetering on the brink of descent. "How was it?" Fredrick''s voice broke the silence. Karl glanced to the side, spotting Fredrick standing casually on the wall, his ever-present smile greeting him like an old friend. Before Karl could respond, his body began to plummet. His stomach lurched, and for a moment, panic threatened to take hold. Help! he wanted to shout, but no sound escaped his lips. His mind raced, weighing the options: scream and alert the guards, or fall and hope to survive. Neither choice offered comfort, but one was slightly less certain of death. He chose the latter. "Don¡¯t worry." Fredrick''s hand shot out, grabbing Karl''s wrist before he slipped too far. With surprising ease, he pulled Karl up, setting him down gently atop the wall. "Amazing," Fredrick said, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "I really want to see how strong you¡¯ll become." Karl stared at him, the realization dawning slowly: This man is insane. He forced down a sigh and turned his gaze toward the landscape beyond. A large cannon sat a few steps away, facing outward into the empty fields beyond. Karl¡¯s frown deepened, but before he could think too much about it, Fredrick spoke again. "Alright, now we jump down." Karl blinked. "Jump... down?" His mind reeled. Didn¡¯t Fredrick just say he wasn¡¯t sure about his durability? How can he be sure I¡¯ll survive? He paused, reconsidering his thoughts. Why am I even doubting this? I just chose to fall in silence earlier... maybe I¡¯m becoming like him. The thought made his stomach twist. Why would I want to be like Fredrick? "Don¡¯t worry," Fredrick said, his tone light and reassuring. "I¡¯m carrying you down." Before Karl could respond, Fredrick grabbed hold of him and jumped off the stone railing. As they descended, Karl caught a glimpse of silhouettes and lights approaching through the mist¡ªlikely the wall guards. They plummeted through the mist, the wind whipping past their faces. Karl looked down, watching the ground rush up to meet them. But Fredrick landed effortlessly, setting Karl down gently on his feet. He smiled as if they had just completed a casual stroll. "That was fun, right?" Karl didn¡¯t respond. His eyes were locked on the landscape ahead. The land beyond the city walls was barren, save for a few twisted trees crowned with red dust. The ground was covered in a thin layer of red dust that kicked up as they walked. Karl stayed close to Fredrick, wary of the quiet gloom that surrounded them. He glanced occasionally at the heaps of red dust carted from the city, wondering how the world hadn¡¯t yet drowned in it. From what he knew, the dust eventually broke down, blending into the soil¡ªsupposedly excellent manure for crops. After some time, Karl broke the silence. "Where exactly are we going?" Fredrick smiled that familiar smile. "There." He pointed toward a small hill in the distance. Karl followed Fredrick¡¯s gaze. Beyond the hill, a vast forest loomed, its treetops dusted with red. Around them, heaps of red dust rose high, nearly as tall as some of the trees. The moonlight filtered through the trees, casting a faint crimson hue across the forest, painting everything in a bloody gloom. "Let¡¯s go," Fredrick said, his voice steady but tinged with excitement. He turned to Karl, and for a brief moment, his eyes gleamed with an eerie red light.
They walked in silence, the forest looming ahead, its towering wall of trees absorbing the faint moonlight. The mist clung to the trunks, swirling in restless eddies. Karl¡¯s steps slowed as they neared the treeline, unease prickling at the back of his neck¡ªnot fear, but the uncertainty of the unknown. Anything could happen. The trees were unlike any Karl had seen before. Their bark was thick and blackened as if charred by fire, and their leaves, once green, had begun to shift toward a deep red. Some leaves had already darkened to a crimson shade, adding to the stillness of the place. Fredrick glanced at him, his ever-present smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "You need to learn balance," he said, crouching low. "From now on, we¡¯ll be using the trees to move." Without waiting for a response, he leaped into the air, landing gracefully on one of the high branches. He looked down at Karl, still smiling. "Jump." Karl stared at the trees. They weren¡¯t as tall as the city walls, but the idea of moving through them seemed absurd. Walking would be quieter, and safer. Besides, he lacked Fredrick¡¯s agility. One misstep, and he would plummet to the ground. And who knew what lurked within the forest? Fredrick¡¯s voice cut through his hesitation. "We have a lot to do tonight. Just do it." The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Karl''s gaze shifted back to the trees. They were massive, their branches easily thick enough to hold his weight. He took a deep breath, crouched, and jumped. His leap sent him higher than expected, far above the treetops. For a brief moment, Karl caught a view of the vast forest stretching beneath him, the red-stained leaves shimmering under the moonlight. Mountains loomed in the distance, obscured by the gray mist. The beauty of it all washed over him, calming the thoughts in his mind. But gravity pulled him back, and he began to fall. His eyes widened as the ground rushed up to meet him, but his breath remained steady. Just as panic threatened to surface, a familiar figure appeared. Fredrick. The man grabbed Karl¡¯s shoulder in mid-air, his movements fluid and controlled. They fell together, landing on a thick branch with barely a rustle. "You need to learn to control your strength," Fredrick said, setting Karl down beside him. His smile hadn¡¯t faltered. Karl nodded, casting a glance at the branch beneath his feet. It was wide, almost as thick as a man¡¯s torso, and it bore their combined weight without a groan. The moonlight filtered through the canopy in thin, silvery, and red rays, casting long shadows on the forest floor. The mist swirled around the trees like a tide, adding to the sense of isolation. "Let¡¯s go," Fredrick called out before leaping to another branch, his movements swift and sure. Karl watched him for a moment. He smiles just as much as Astrid. The thought crossed his mind unbidden. Then, he bent his knees and jumped again, this time using less force. But he misjudged. Instead of landing on a branch, he hurtled toward the tree trunk. The rough bark rushed toward him at a terrifying speed, but before he could crash, Fredrick¡¯s hand found his shoulder once more, pulling him to safety. "This will take a while," Fredrick said, landing effortlessly on another branch, Karl in tow. He paused, glancing at Karl with an odd gleam in his eye. "Should I just enter you?" Karl froze, unsure of what Fredrick meant. "If I did," Fredrick continued, "it would make things easier. But it would permanently condemn part of your body. And if I wanted full control... well, that would mean sacrificing your life. At least for when I have to come out." His tone was light, almost casual, as if discussing something trivial. If he possesses me, he could kill me when he comes out? The realization settled heavily in Karl¡¯s mind. He said nothing, letting the thought simmer in silence. They resumed their strange training. Time passed in a blur of leaps and near-misses, Karl either plummeting to the ground or crashing into tree trunks. Each time, Fredrick was there to catch him, his patience unwavering. An hour later, Fredrick stood on an opposite tree, his arms spread wide like a mother welcoming her child. "That¡¯s it," he called out. Karl stood on another branch, taking a steadying breath. He bent his knees and jumped. The wind tousled his hair, and for a brief moment, exhilaration surged through him. He was finally getting the hang of it. Fredrick¡¯s figure drew closer, his welcoming smile never fading. Yes! Karl¡¯s heart swelled with a sense of accomplishment. He landed beside Fredrick, his feet firm on the branch though his legs still shook slightly from the exertion. "You should¡¯ve jumped into my arms," Fredrick said, dropping his hands with a mock sigh. "But you¡¯re a fast learner¡ªor should I say fast recollection?" Recollection? Karl frowned. Still talking about my memories... or his? Why had he made that slip? "Alright, let¡¯s keep moving." Fredrick¡¯s tone was light as he kicked off the branch, leaping from one tree to another with practiced ease. Karl followed, though more cautiously. His movements were slower, each step measured to avoid another fall. Eventually, Fredrick came to a stop, perched on a branch that overlooked something below. Karl hurried to catch up, landing beside him. SURROUNDED BY TREES, dusted with red dust, the moonlight seeped through the overcast sky, casting an eerie glow over the mist-shrouded world. Karl and Fredrick stood atop a large tree, its branches wide enough to support their weight. The tree rose nearly ten feet tall, stretching out alongside others in the fog-laden forest. "Pay attention," Fredrick whispered, his voice low. "This is where the Pure White Ministry breeds its sanguine creatures, and they have ten in their branch." Ahead, in the middle of a clearing, a cluster of wooden sheds, shacks, and buildings stood enclosed by half-stone fences. The roughly laid cobblestone streets were overgrown with weeds sprouting between the cracks. At the village''s center loomed a cathedral, its form resembling numerous spears merged together to create a single tower. Its smooth gray exterior reflected the moonlight, casting a soft, ghostly glow over the quiet village, like a beacon in the dark. Karl observed the scene from the tree¡¯s height, noting the village''s eerie stillness and apparent emptiness. "This is the breeding ground for the Pure White Ministry," Fredrick continued, "specifically inside that cathedral." Karl¡¯s eyes settled on the building. The cathedral wasn¡¯t large¡ªcertainly smaller than the abandoned one he had seen in the city. "The building¡¯s small," he remarked, his clothes fluttering gently in the breeze. "It¡¯s not small on the inside," Fredrick replied. "It¡¯s much bigger within." Bigger on the inside? Karl¡¯s thoughts shifted as a figure emerged from the cathedral¡¯s entrance. Who is that? "It¡¯s starting," Fredrick said ominously. Startin-? Karl thought, but before he could react, a loud ringing suddenly pierced his ears, throwing him off balance. Dizzy and disoriented, he staggered, nearly toppling off the tree branch. Fredrick reached out, steadying him just in time. Karl gritted his teeth as the ringing intensified, drowning out everything around him¡ªeven his own breathing. The overwhelming noise was all he could hear, an assault on his senses. Clenching his fists, he endured the pain because there was nothing else he could do. Eventually, the sound faded, leaving him breathless as though it had never existed. What was that? Karl wondered, struggling to steady his breath and hoping they hadn¡¯t been detected. "You¡¯ve got sharp senses," Fredrick said with a smile. "I didn¡¯t even hear it that loudly." He seemed proud, nodding in approval. Then his gaze shifted downward, toward the village. "Ah, that¡¯s what you heard." Still confused, Karl looked back toward the cathedral: Two figures dressed in silver armor had emerged from the entrance. Their armor was minimal, protecting only their arms, legs, and shoulders, while their chests were covered in plain white shirts. The figures dragged large chains behind them as they moved. "Those are pawns," Fredrick explained. "Each ministry has them. They¡¯re typically of the ordinary class, having evolved only once. They rarely get the chance to evolve again, either dying in battles as collateral under invigilators or being captured by depraved sanguines for experiments." He crossed his arms. "I think I¡¯ve ¡®rebirthed¡¯ about thirty pawns myself. Took care of them like my own children afterward." Karl studied Fredrick for a moment. So much for evil factions being the bad ones. The ministry seems just as twisted¡ªperhaps worse¡ªsince they hide behind talks of morality. Suddenly, the pawns below began struggling with their chains. With renewed effort, they gripped the heavy links and pulled harder. Another loud ringing echoed through the air, forcing Karl to cover his ears once more. The pawns strained, dragging something into view. 33: The Unknown Attackers A large, winged creature slowly emerged. Its wings extended in every direction¡ªtwo reaching upward, one drooping toward the ground, and another curling protectively around its body. These wings were pure white, with feathers as large as a man and a half. The creature appeared to glide across the ground, no legs visible, as the pawns dragged it out. As they did, the creature emitted a sharp, unnatural sound that sent shivers down Karl''s spine. Chains were embedded deep within the feathers, connected to a hidden core beneath the plumage. Karl stared, confused. What is that? "It¡¯s a feathered angel," Fredrick said casually. "One of those pawns will be dead soon." Dead? Karl¡¯s eyes narrowed. Something was wrong. The angel¡¯s wings began to expand, growing impossibly wide. Without warning, the creature let out a bone-chilling scream¡ªso loud, so shrill, that Karl¡¯s buckled down, releasing his own startled cry that ended up drowned by the horrific noise. The creature now towered over the pawns. In an instant, one massive wing lashed out, enveloping one of the pawns before he could react. His agonized screams pierced the air, but the other pawn did nothing, retreating in fear. The angel pulled the trapped pawn toward its body, the feathers parting as it absorbed the man into its body. His cries grew muffled, swallowed by layers of feathers until they ceased altogether. "This is the feathered angel," Fredrick explained, completely unfazed by the scene. "It communicates through those ringing sounds, feeds on pain, and absorbs people into its body. It can grow larger, extend its wings, and even fly, but only when it¡¯s smaller." And this belongs to the Ministry of Pure White? Karl felt a surge of unease, realizing the power he was facing. If this was just one creature, how many more did they control? And how powerful were the Sanguines who evolved into them? "So the Sanguines can gain all these powers?" Karl asked, just loud enough for Fredrick to hear. "Yes, but not all choose to keep every ability," Fredrick replied. "During evolution, they can give up certain powers to make the process easier or to gain something else, like physical strength. The Pure White Sanguines often trade abilities like feeding on pain for greater physical prowess. That¡¯s why their invigilators can rival special-class beings in strength, even if they aren¡¯t in that class." Karl thought for a moment. Classes measure destructiveness, not strength. He looked down at the scene below, wondering what it would feel like to wield such power. Powers like these are out of my reach... unless I unlock the memories. He did not like that thought. Just then, a figure emerged from the cathedral. Dressed in white robes, his right hand gleamed with a silvery sheen. A silver ring, like a crown, circled his head. His voice rang out, carrying across the village and into the forest: "Hold it, Pawn!" The remaining pawn trembled visibly before obeying, gripping the chains, and pulling them tight. Though he lacked the strength to match the angel, he managed to hold it in place. "That¡¯s a Arch-Bishop," Fredrick explained. "There are two in canen; the one who stays in the cathedral and this one who oversee pawns, and ensure there¡¯s enough blood for evolution. All arch-bishops are special-class Sanguines. They can command invigilators but need special reasons to do so." Fredrick chuckled lightly. "I¡¯m sure he already knows we¡¯re here." Karl stared at Fredrick in disbelief. Does he expect me to fight the Bishop? Is that the purpose of this training? How could I possibly fight someone like that?A special class! "Oh, he¡¯s about to kill the angel," Fredrick said, pulling Karl out of his thoughts. Karl looked back at the village. The Archbishop approached the massive creature, which was still writhing in its quivering chains. The pawn struggled to keep it down, pulling with all his might. The angel let out another piercing ring, making Karl wince as the sound assaulted his ears once more. But the Archbishop was expectedly unaffected. He moved calmly, with precision. "Hold it still," he commanded the pawn. The unfortunate pawn complied, straining to keep the creature in place. The Bishop raised his hand, and soft white light began to gather in his palm, growing brighter. And with a swift motion, he released the energy, sending a rippling dome of swirling white light over the village. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Karl squinted, his enhanced vision struggling against the glowing barrier. He could not see anything pass them. He glanced at Fredrick, who remained as composed as ever. "What are we doing here?" Karl asked. "Experience," Fredrick replied. "You need to learn how things work. These days, people don¡¯t evolve blindly. They follow specific branches, making their powers predictable to those with the right knowledge. You need experience¡ªenough to understand creatures and their branches. Until you regain your memories, that is." Karl took in Fredrick¡¯s words, though they only added to the burden in his mind. Suddenly, Fredrick¡¯s voice cut through the silence. "Here they come." Who? Boom! The dome of white light shattered, exploding into a million specks that rained like snow. Inside the village, the Archbishop¡¯s head snapped toward the disturbance, his eyes narrowing as they fixed on Karl and Fredrick¡¯s position. What¡¯s happening? Karl¡¯s heart pounded as the Archbishop¡¯s gaze seemed to lock onto him. "Watch carefully," Fredrick said, grinning widely. From the shelter of tall trees, Karl noticed figures charging into the village. They wore tattered rags¡ªthe kind he had only seen on beastmen corpses. Are they beastmen? he wondered. But some of them were dressed in hooded robes. The Bishop quickly clenched his fist, conjuring a brilliant white light. This time, instead of forming a dome, the light shot out like spears, piercing through the attackers as soon as he opened his hand. The intruders screamed, running in panic, but none could escape the Archbishop¡¯s fatal assault. In moments, the ground was scattered with bodies¡ªlifeless, or so Karl assumed. He glanced at Fredrick, frowning. "What is this?" "Using resources," Fredrick answered casually. Resources? Karl¡¯s frown deepened. These people are resources? He struggled to grasp Fredrick¡¯s ideals, but before he could speak, several of the robed figures stirred. They stood, seemingly unaffected by the Bishop''s attack. Who are they? Three figures rushed forward, their hands gleaming silver, their skin morphing into blades. Two others stayed back, clasping their hands together as the wind around them swirled, funneling toward their joined palms. "What the..." Karl¡¯s voice faltered, his eyes widening. Something was wrong. He tried to speak again, but no sound came. My voice! His thoughts raced. It wasn¡¯t just his voice; the world around him grew muffled as if all sound was carried away into the silence. Silence enveloped everything, casting an strange calm. The duo below pulled as if drawing an invisible bow. A transparent, water-like construct appeared between them. Draging air in, it funneled, taking the form of a bow and arrow. They released it, sending the shimmering arrow speeding through the air. The sound that followed was a deafening cacophony¡ªa fusion of every noise imaginable. Birds chirped, leaves rustled, the wind howled, and every breath around them combined into one overwhelming noise. The arrow shot toward the Archbishop, but he was prepared. His fist clenched, and a radiant white light expanded into a shield before him. Boom! The arrow hit the shield, releasing a powerful gust of wind that tore through the trees, scattering leaves and nearly knocking Karl from his perch. He would have fallen if Fredrick hadn¡¯t grabbed him. The attack wasn¡¯t over. One of the robed figures fired another arrow, unleashing another overwhelming burst of sound. It collided with the Archbishop¡¯s shield, shattering it into specks of light thus sending the Archbishop tumbling through the air. The pawn moved to intercept the enemies, drawing his chainsword. Its jagged teeth swung as it clashed with the blade of one of the hodded attackers. Sparks flew as they battled. The pawn crouched low and swung at the intruder¡¯s legs. The blade connected, tearing into flesh, blood spraying as he pulled it back in a sawing motion. But the enemy didn¡¯t scream. He merely staggered back, bleeding heavily but showing no pain. They don¡¯t feel pain? Karl thought, watching the intruder pull a vial from his robes, filled with a red liquid. Without hesitation, the man smashed it over his wound. To Karl¡¯s amazement, the torn flesh began to mend, knitting itself back together as if invisible insects were working on it. The bleeding stopped, and a scar formed in place of the wound. "That¡¯s a healing potion," Fredrick said calmly. "It can heal injuries and, depending on the quality, even regrow limbs. They can also be made through crafting." Crafting? Karl wondered. Why call potion-making crafting? He expected terms like brewing or concoction. Fredrick continued, "Although that cognizer prefers to drink the potions herself and share the effects through her powers." So that¡¯s one of her abilities, Karl thought, filing it away. What else can she do? Meanwhile, the Archbishop, having recovered, pulled a small bell from his robes. He swung it, expecting it to chime¡ªbut there was only silence. The sound seemed to have been absorbed, lost in the silence. One of the robed figures still had his hands clasped, the swirling wind gathering into his palms. They absorb sound and use it as a weapon. Karl realized. Is this what Fredrick wanted me to see? He began to piece together their abilities: these figures could absorb all sound and turn it into constructs, like the bow and arrow. But he suspected they might be capable of more than just arrows. The pawn, still engaged with the enemy, lunged again. His chainsword sliced through another attacker¡¯s legs. Once again, the man didn¡¯t cry out. He only staggered back, reaching for another vial of red liquid. The Archbishop, now understanding their abilities, muttered something under his breath. His hands glowed faintly as he prepared to retaliate, a protective light forming around him once more. So they absorb sound and weaponize it, Karl thought, his mind racing. But there must be more to it. He focused on the duo, watching as they prepared for their next attack. 34: Warm-up Seeing the aftermath of his attack, the Archbishop shot a glare, and in that instant, Karl¡¯s mind was overwhelmed by an unbearable ringing¡ªso loud and intense it felt like his skull was about to split. He clutched his head, crouching as the sound rang within him like a thousand voices, each one more piercing than the last. He could feel his thoughts being drowned out by its force. Even gritting his teeth did little to remove the sensation. Suddenly, Karl¡¯s legs gave way, and he lost his footing on the branch, tumbling backward. His body plummeted toward the ground, the tree branches and the mist swirling around him as the red-stained earth rushed up to meet him. Damn it! Karl cursed inwardly, but he couldn¡¯t even hear his own thoughts. His mind was engulfed by the annoying noise. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the fall, but of being spotted by the intruders below. As he fell, he glanced upward and saw Fredrick watching him, making no attempt to help. This person! Karl realized then¡ªFredrick had no intention of saving him, only of pushing him to the brink in order to "train" him. Determined not to be outdone, Karl clenched his fists and twisted his body midair, positioning himself to face the ground. Just before impact, he extended his legs. The ground hit with a bone-jarring Bam! The force of the landing sent shockwaves through his body. His legs trembled under the strain, and he dropped to one knee, panting. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was his heightened strength or pure luck that had saved him from breaking his bones. The maddening ringing sound faded, leaving his mind in a peaceful silence. "You know you shouldn''t stretch your legs when falling," Fredrick¡¯s voice came from the side. Karl turned his head and saw the feminine man standing casually, a smile on his face. "When falling, you either tumble at the last moment or crouch to absorb the impact. Stretching your legs like a stick will only hurt you more." He chuckled softly. And I suppose letting me fall was your way of teaching that? Karl thought bitterly, struggling to his feet. Fredrick¡¯s smile widened. "Now we get to watch the battle from a closer point," he said nonchalantly. "Oh, and yes, you need to kill one of them." "What?" Karl froze, his mind reeling as the sound returned. He wants me to kill one of those people? But they¡¯re advanced-class fighters! How am I supposed to face them? His hand instinctively went to the sickle strapped to his back. He felt the cool metal through his fingers. Am I supposed to use this? Fredrick¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. "One down," he said with an almost casual indifference. Boom! Karl spun around just in time to see a figure flying past him, crashing violently into a tree. The person had a gaping wound in their stomach, from which a darkish pus-like liquid oozed, sizzling as black smoke rose from their body. The smell was acrid and foul. What is that? Fredrick pointed. "That reduces your options. That one was weak. Now you¡¯re left with two ordinary-class fighters and two advanced-class ones." He smiled. "And just so you know, the white light from that Arch-bishop will do the same to you¡ªor worse¡ªunless you¡¯ve achieved the pure physical advancement of the special class." Karl grimaced. But I¡¯m not even in the special class. I just have the strength of one. He was uncertain. He expects me to fight someone at that level? There¡¯s a monster, a bishop, and two advanced fighters there. If I attack, I¡¯ll be caught in the crossfire and end up fighting both sides! He exhaled slowly, drawing the sickle from his back. Its blade gleamed faintly, still stained with dried blood. Why haven¡¯t I been cut carrying this? He shook his head. Maybe luck. Fredrick said nothing as Karl prepared himself, but his expression conveyed that same confidence. "I hope I don¡¯t die," Karl whispered, his voice barely audible. With a determined sigh, he sprinted past Fredrick, moving toward the tree line. He crouched low, then leaped onto a branch, positioning himself to observe the battle in the village. The pawn was swinging furiously at one of the intruders, his sword repeatedly deflected by blasts of wind. The robed intruder¡¯s power manifested as a soft collection of sound that wasn¡¯t as severe as the bow-wielding attackers. Meanwhile, another sword-wielding intruder clashed with the Archbishop, but the bishop¡¯s effortless dodging made the attacker¡¯s strikes seem futile. I can¡¯t go for the one fighting the Archbishop. That would put me right in his crossfire, Karl thought, analyzing the situation. The one fighting the pawn is more manageable and I think he should be entering cool-down soon. He crouched on the branch, the sickle held tightly in his hand. His eyes shifted to the strange, unmoving figure of the feathered angel in the distance. Why hasn¡¯t that creature moved at all? A sense of unease gnawed at him, but he forced himself to focus. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Taking a deep breath, Karl¡¯s legs coiled, and with a swift leap, he descended from the tree. He crouched upon landing to reduce the shock to his legs, then dashed forward with his enhanced strength, swiftly approaching the intruder fighting the pawn. Startled by the sudden appearance of a young boy, the pawn hesitated for a moment, stepping back defensively, preparing for a potential two-on-one fight. But Karl had no intention of joining forces with the pawn. He had to prove himself. Karl rushed toward the robed intruder, his sickle raised. The enemy reacted just in time, stepping back, causing Karl¡¯s strike to slice through the air harmlessly. Calm down, Karl reminded himself, crouching low just as the enemy¡¯s blade whooshed overhead. With strong focus, Karl swung again¡ªthis time more controlled and precise. His attack caught the intruder off guard, forcing him to parry with his sword. The pawn watched in confusion, unsure whether Karl was friend or foe, but that didn¡¯t stop Karl from continuing his attack. Though he would prefer for the pawn to help in some way. The clashing blades screeched as they collided. Karl was stronger, but the intruder¡¯s experience showed in his movements, deflecting Karl¡¯s strikes with ease. For a moment, Karl wondered if this man had once been a swordsman¡ªperhaps even a freeblade who had joined a rogue faction. Fortunately, he was no longer using any sanguine powers¡ªlikely they were on cool-down. Iron screeched as their weapons clashed again. The intruder angled his sword, bringing it down toward Karl¡¯s thigh. Instinctively, Karl dodged, but the attack knocked him off balance. The enemy seized the moment, stepping to the side and swinging his blade downward. Karl reacted quickly, but not quickly enough. The intruder¡¯s sword grazed his leg, drawing a line of blood. Karl groaned in pain, almost losing his grip on the sickle. The man swung his sword down toward Karl¡¯s face. Gasping, Karl¡¯s mind raced, and Fredrick¡¯s earlier words echoed sharply: "Using resources!" Instinct took over, and Karl managed to sidestep, opening his mouth to yell, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do something? Will you just stand there and watch, heretic?!¡± His words were aimed at the dazed pawn. The intruder froze for a brief moment, turning toward the pawn, anticipating an attack. Now! Seizing the opportunity, Karl moved to strike. Just as he swung, everything went silent¡ªeerily so, as though the air itself had vanished. He glanced over at one of the Sanguines who had been firing sound arrows. One was now aimed at him, not at the Arch-bishop as it had been before. Shouldn¡¯t you be focused on him?! Karl¡¯s heart pounded, and before he could process further, the arrow was loosed. It sped toward him, far too fast for any real reaction. Desperation drove Karl to swing his sickle at the oncoming projectile, a mere act of defiance. Boom! The iron met the ethereal arrow, and the impact sent a shockwave through the air. Karl was thrown backward, his body slamming hard against the ground. His vision blurred from the force of the collision, and his head rang. But to his surprise, there was no severe pain. His body felt intact. This is... amazing! Karl marveled at his unexpected resilience, standing up and shaking off the disorientation. Then, his gaze froze. The feathered angel had grown. Its wide, white wings stretched out, expanding rapidly, blotting out the moonlight and threatening to engulf the entire forest. Was it feeding this whole time? Karl scanned the area for Fredrick, searching with his enhanced vision, but the man was nowhere to be found. Did he leave me here alone? The thought echoed grimly in his mind. Just then, Karl¡¯s eyes landed on the hooded man. His blade was now deeply embedded in the pawn, blood gushing from the wound as the pawn¡¯s face contorted in horror. Karl felt a wave of frustration. I couldn¡¯t use him well! The man withdrew his sword, blood splattering across the dust-covered ground. Something shifted within Karl, a sensation he hadn¡¯t felt in years¡ªrage. This man had taken what was his, the pawn he had planned to use as a resource. The rare emotion surged through his body, sweeping away any lingering pain or mental exhaustion. His mind was consumed by a single, burning desire: to kill the man who had stolen from him. Not out of justice, but pure anger. Without thinking, Karl dashed forward. The hooded man, startled by Karl¡¯s sudden rush, turned to strike, but Karl sidestepped effortlessly, causing the man¡¯s blade to miss its mark. Staggering slightly, the hooded man¡¯s eyes locked with Karl¡¯s. But Karl was already moving, his gaze fixed on the hand holding the sword¡ªthe hand that had taken his pawn. With a furious snarl, Karl swung his sickle down with great force. The man barely had time to react before his hand was severed, falling to the ground with a muffled thud. The sword on it clattered. Karl didn¡¯t stop. His sickle came around in a swift arc, slicing deep into the man¡¯s side. Blood sprayed from the wound as the man stumbled back, his chest soaked in crimson. Yet still, he didn¡¯t scream. He reached into his robes, fumbling for a vial of red liquid. Healing potion! Karl¡¯s eyes narrowed. No way! His legs tensed, and in a blur of motion, Karl swung his sickle again. This time, he sliced the vial in half, spilling its contents onto the dirt. The man¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but Karl wasn¡¯t done. He spun around, building momentum, and with a final, vicious slash, he cut through the man¡¯s throat. It¡¯s done! Karl thought, a cold satisfaction washing over him. The hooded man stood motionless for a moment, blood pouring from the gash across his neck. Then, slowly, his legs buckled, and he collapsed to his knees. His arms hung limply by his sides, dripping with blood, and his head lolled forward. Finally, his body slumped to the ground with a dull thud, the life drained from his eyes. Karl stood over the corpse, his breathing steady but heavy. This was the first time he had killed someone who had truly fought back¡ªwho had tried to kill him. And yet, he had survived. Only I survived. His gaze grew colder, his emotions fading back into the passive, solemn demeanor he was accustomed to. He walked toward the fallen man, crouching beside the body. "Another warm-up," he whispered softly, almost to himself. Then, with a light push of his finger, he tipped the man¡¯s body onto the ground. Standing up, Karl stared at the lifeless form for a long moment, his mind swirling with a strange unease. Why did I feel rage just now? It had been two years since he had experienced any real emotion, but this¡ªthis was something he couldn¡¯t quite grasp. He glanced at the dead pawn. Was it because of him? The thought unsettled him. The death of someone as inconsequential as a nameless pawn shouldn¡¯t have triggered such a reaction. I don¡¯t like this. It¡¯s... unpredictable. He sighed, trying to steady himself. I need to stay in control. Just as he regained his composure, a deafening ringing sound filled the air, drowning out everything around him. 35: Falsehood Karl was still processing the situation when a massive shockwave erupted, sending everything around him flying. The ground shook, trees were uprooted, and the sky filled with swirling clouds of red dust. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been unconscious, but when he finally opened his eyes, he found himself partially buried beneath a pile of tree branches and debris. His body was tightly wedged between chunks of wood, and only his head protruded, giving him a clear view of the devastation. The clearing that had once held the village was now much larger, with most of the buildings reduced to rubble. The surrounding trees had been toppled, many lying atop one another, while others were tossed into craters. Even the thick mist that had blanketed the area was blown away by the force of the blast, only now beginning to seep back into the clearing. In the center of the village were chunks of white feathers, scattered about. But strangely, the cathedral stood untouched amidst the destruction, as though it were immune to the chaos that had happened around it. Karl¡¯s gaze shifted to a figure. There, the Arch-bishop stood, his body slumped and bleeding from several wounds. In front of him lay the charred bodies of four robed figures, their corpses sizzling with faint black smoke. Karl stared, trying to make sense of what had happened. His eyes moved past the Arch-bishop to the pawn, whose body was splattered across the ground. His arms and legs were charred black, sizzling like the rest of the corpses. Did the Arch-bishop blow himself up? Karl wondered. It seemed like the only explanation for the devastation around him. Did the attack also kill the feathered angel? The pieces clicked into place in Karl¡¯s mind: Was this the true power of a special class Sanguine? He recalled the class system Fredrick had mentioned. Special class beings could destroy entire villages, their power a measure of the destructiveness they could bring. Was this it? Karl thought. Was this the destructive capability of the Arch-bishop¡ªa human bomb? Karl attempted to pull himself free, using all of his enhanced strength to move the debris that pinned him down. The trunks of the fallen trees were heavy, too heavy for him to shift easily. He strained against the weight, his muscles tensing as he pushed, but to no avail. Where is Fredrick? He thought, his eyes scanning the area. There was no sign of the man. The mist continued to roll back into the clearing, thick and suffocating. Karl gritted his teeth and strained once more. The sound of wood creaking echoed through the air as he finally managed to lift the trunks enough to free his body. With a sharp gasp, he staggered out from under the debris, pushing the branches aside. The trunks fell back to the ground with a loud thud, kicking up clouds of red dust. Then he felt it¡ªa sharp, instinctual warning. Danger. Karl spun around and spotted the Arch-bishop, his body trembling, his teeth clenched in agony. Strange, blackened cracks had begun to spread across his skin, leaking thick black liquid. Breaking down! Karl recalled Fredrick¡¯s explanation. When a Sanguine overused their mana or pushed their body beyond its limits, they began to break down. Mana was tied directly to the soul, and when the body could no longer endure the strain, it began to leak this thick, black pus. The pus was the manifestation of their pain, and it was said that anyone of the same class or lower would also break down if exposed to it. Karl¡¯s eyes widened. If this Archbishop¡¯s breakdown could spread through the entire forest, I need to get out of here fast! As he looked around in desperation, something caught his attention. A white, glass-like shard fell from the sky, landing with a soft thud beside him. Confused, Karl looked up. Above him, a white, crystalline crack had formed in the sky, fragments of it falling like pieces of shattered glass. Karl frowned, recalling something he had read in Fredrick¡¯s notes. The words were canen. Cracks in the world¡¯s surface were believed to be connected to the Astra, a strange realm. The appearance of such a crack was said to never be good news. Before he could react, a loud ringing sound filled his mind. "Help me! Help me!" Karl turned toward the Arch-bishop, whose outstretched hands were covered in cracks, leaking black pus. The breakdown was happening too fast. Without thinking, Karl leaped onto a nearby tree branch, his enhanced agility carrying him higher than before. He looked up at the crack in the sky, which had widened, stretching across the heavens like a tear in reality itself. No way he was going to stop to help the Archbishop. Him first and everything else second. Below him, the Arch-bishop knelt, his body succumbing to the breakdown. A tide of black goo surged from his corpse, flowing across the ground like a wave. The trees it touched began to break down as well, their trunks cracking and leaking black smoke. Even the trees can break down? Karl¡¯s thoughts raced. There was no time to think. He hadn¡¯t seen Fredrick since the explosion, and he wasn¡¯t sure if the man had survived. Despite Fredrick¡¯s questionable methods, Karl couldn¡¯t deny that he had learned a lot from him. The thought of losing him now gnawed at him, but survival was all that mattered. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Then, the ringing in his mind intensified. The plea for help echoed louder. Karl glanced at the Arch-bishop one last time, his body barely holding together, black liquid pouring from his wounds. This can¡¯t be a coincidence. The Astra, the breakdown¡ªit¡¯s all happening at the same time. But there was no time to dwell on it. Karl pushed off the branch, leaping from tree to tree, the mist thickening around him. He felt a pull like invisible hands from the crack above were trying to drag him into the void. But there was no time to think, no time to stop. He had to keep running. Behind him, the sound of bubbling corruption was closing in, the pressure of it nearly palpable in the air. He didn¡¯t dare look back, fearing that a single glance could spell his end. The trees thinned, and the distant walls of Canen came into view, towering like a fortress against the swirling fog. A flicker of hope stirred within him. Just a little further, he thought. I¡¯ll be safe behind those walls. But as he leaped for the final branch, ready to escape the forest, a massive white crack split open in the air before him. His heart dropped, and his breath caught in his throat as countless illusory faces emerged from the rift¡ªtwisted, laughing faces with wide, deranged eyes and white, unsettling smiles. They gazed at him, their madness piercing through his core. "No!" he shouted, but the momentum of his leap carried him straight into the rift. The world around him dissolved into chaos as he plunged into the crack, spiraling into the dark unknown beyond. Inside the rift, madness ruled. Lightning slashed across a dark sky, and the winds howled like the tortured cries of many. Below him, a vast white ocean churned, its surface swirling into dark, bottomless whirlpools. At the center of it all, a figure cloaked in tattered black robes stirred a small boat through the treacherous waters with slow, deliberate movements. Karl felt like he was drowning, though no water touched him. The world spun as he tumbled through the chaotic space, tossed like a ragdoll by unseen forces. Desperately, he tried to regain his balance, but the swirling madness refused to let him steady himself. Suddenly, the ground materialized beneath him, hard and cold. He found himself kneeling on a stone floor, surrounded by small heaps of red dust scattered across the surface like the remnants of something ancient. Sweat trickled down his face as he turned his head, and there stood Fredrick, a smile curling on his lips. "What happened?" Karl¡¯s voice trembled, his entire body still shaking from the ordeal. Fredrick¡¯s eyes gleamed with a faint reddish glow before flickering back to their familiar black. "You did well until the rift formed," he said calmly. "But without knowledge of the Astra, your reaction was predictable." Karl forced himself to stand, though his legs wobbled beneath him. "What... what do you mean?" he asked, his voice shaky. Fredrick tilted his head, amusement dancing in his eyes. "I placed you under hypnosis," he said casually. "You didn¡¯t really think I¡¯d put you in actual danger, did you?" Karl blinked in confusion, his mind struggling to reconcile what Fredrick had just said. "It wasn¡¯t real?" He glanced around, still half-expecting the crack above to widen further, for the corruption to surge back. The lines between reality and illusion blurred in his mind, and for a brief moment, everything felt off-balance. How could something so vivid, so terrifying, have been fake? "Why?" Karl asked, his voice tinged with both frustration as he turned to Fredrick. Fredrick¡¯s smile remained, but his tone softened. "You need to grow stronger, but not recklessly. If you are to take down the empire and face the enemies we know will come, you must be prepared both physically and mentally. As your mentor, it is my duty to ensure both. If I had taken you to such a place for real, your body might have survived, but your mind would have shattered." Karl¡¯s heart pounded, still processing the ordeal. It was all in my head? He glanced down at his trembling hands, still feeling the lingering memories from what he had just experienced. "Now we focus on your physical training," Fredrick continued, his smile never faltering. "This time, there are no illusions. You will kill a member of the Order of Newmans. And you will do it by yourself." "Why the Newmans?" Karl asked, still dazed by what had just happened. He knew that Anette had fought the Newmans during training, but this seemed like more than just a coincidence. Why target them? Fredrick¡¯s smile turned cold. "Because they are an obstacle. We have no use for obstacles." Karl sighed inwardly. Another path I didn¡¯t choose. The weight of Fredrick¡¯s words hung heavy over him. This was no longer about survival in the flesh farms or learning the ropes in a strange new world. Now, he was being shaped, molded for something bigger¡ªsomething he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to be part of. Still, his emotions dulled as they always did, slipping into a numb acceptance. "Let¡¯s go," he muttered, his gaze locked on Fredrick. So all of that¡­ it was just a test. Nothing real. With a nod, Fredrick led him over the wall, and the two dropped down silently into Canen City.
Annalena shivered as she sat curled up in a filthy alleyway, her knees drawn to her chest. The cold air bit at her skin through the thin, tattered robes she wore, and she puffed warm air into her hands in a futile attempt to ward off the chill. The mist clung to her, thick and heavy, swirling like it had a life of its own. She dared not make a sound. In this dense fog, anything could happen. The thought of it made her tremble¡ªof some dark, twisted version of herself rising from the mist to replace her, something wicked and cruel wearing her face. She pressed her back firmly against the iron trash container beside her. The alley was a mess of filth and decay, but she wasn¡¯t alone. Other beggars huddled in their corners, their ragged forms barely visible in the mist. Silent shadows, as desperate for warmth as she was. But she wasn¡¯t like them. She was no beggar. When will that creature get here? Annalena clenched her teeth, trying to suppress the bubbling frustration within. After years of hard work within the Order of Newmans, this was her moment¡ªa chance to obtain the blood of the bizarre Mist-Faced Man. This creature was one of the more mysterious and dangerous evolutions within her faction''s branch. She couldn¡¯t fathom why such a creature had been allowed to roam the city unchecked by the legionnaires. Surely they could¡¯ve put an end to it long ago. But that, she knew, was a problem for another time. Her nerves frayed, Annalena rubbed her fingers together, the rhythmic motion barely soothing her racing thoughts. Why me? she wondered. Why am I the one who has to kill it? The Order had plenty of live creatures within their control, any of which she could have harvested for blood. There was no need for this wild hunt, this mission in the filthy alleyways of Canen. It felt like an unnecessary gamble, one she was being forced to take. But then again, nothing about her life had ever been simple. 36: Mist Faced Man She remembered how, when she was younger, a legionnaire had nearly killed her upon discovering she was a Newman. She had been saved by a member of the Order, who had fully introduced her to the world of Sanguines. But even now, years later, she still didn¡¯t fully understand why the blood had to be taken through death. She had asked her master, time and again, why they couldn¡¯t simply share the blood. His response was always the same: "When many share the same, they become bound. And being bound is not always a good thing." The words had always puzzled her, but she was too curious to leave the question alone. Curiosity, she mused, remembering her master¡¯s warning. She could still picture him, the horns protruding from his body as he spoke. "In this world, a curious person is the same as a madman. Certain things cannot be understood; they are only to be known. So instead of wishing to understand, curb your curiosity and be content with just knowing." That doesn¡¯t make any sense, Annalena had thought then, and she still did. But tonight, she was determined to find out more. And afterward, she would go to her master; she hadn''t seen him in a while. Closing her eyes, she recalled the information she¡¯d been given about the Mist-Faced Man: a creature that could turn into mist, hide within it, and suppress all living things within a certain distance of 4 meters. It could create illusions and was said to be in the advanced class. And, importantly, it was drawn to filth. The more, the better. At least this place qualifies, she thought wryly, glancing at the piles of refuse around her. She had been waiting for a week, crouched in this alley, with no sign of the creature. Could the other Newmans have hunted it down? she wondered. But that didn¡¯t seem likely. The branch wasn¡¯t a straightforward path; it was more like a shuffle, dependent on what one¡¯s master provided. The Mist-Faced Man couldn¡¯t be the only one left. Sighing, Annalena¡¯s thoughts drifted to the evolution she wanted. She knew the pain of evolving into the Mist-Faced Man would be excruciating, especially since she had only recently evolved into the Green-Faced Starfish. But the potential rewards were too great to ignore. From her studies, she believed that a certain fusion of components from the two creatures could yield a rare ability¡ªa power that could bridge incompatible components. Oh, that would be nice, she thought, her mind alight with the possibilities. Rare abilities were the stuff of legends, powers granted by the Voice of the World when two components were forced to fuse despite their differences. She could only imagine what such a power might do for her. Lost in thought, Annalena¡¯s senses suddenly sharpened. The mist around her had grown thicker, almost like a fog. Before, she could see the beggars across from her, but now they were little more than vague shapes, swallowed by the grayness. It¡¯s here! she realized with a jolt, her heart skipping a beat. Physical attacks won¡¯t work in its mist form. Identify the core and shoot it! The instructions echoed in her mind as she quickly reached into her black robes, her fingers closing around the long-muzzled, brownish rifle. If the city garrison or the Pure Ministry find out about this, I¡¯m dead, she thought grimly. The rifle was a weapon recently developed in one of the forge cities of the man continent, a technological marvel that few even knew existed. Even fewer were permitted to use it. This weapon was highly dangerous¡ªcapable of firing multiple bullets in mere seconds, it could take down even a special class being. But its use came with a high price. If she were caught, she would be sentenced by the Law Room, likely spending the rest of her life in a cold, dark cell. But considering she was a Newman, perhaps death would be her punishment. She crouched low, pressing the rifle close to her fair, slim face. The metal felt warm against her skin, like a coal burning gently in the hearth. Her eyes darted through the mist, searching for any sign of movement. Please, come out, she thought, her breath catching in her throat. I don¡¯t want to sleep in this filth again. Just then, the fog stirred. Annalena tensed, her gaze snapping to the entrance of the alleyway. A faint shadow emerged from the swirling gray¡ªa long, slender figure with hands that dragged along the ground. It had thin legs and no discernible head, just a mass of swirling mist where its face should have been. It¡¯s here! Without hesitation, Annalena sprang into action. She leaped up, her feet landing lightly on the side of the wall. The world tilted around her, the alleyway and cobblestone ground rotating in her mind until it seemed like the creature was standing horizontally. The wall became the ground, and she ran across it with practiced speed. With a quick motion, she raised her arm, summoning a transparent green light. It shot out from her fingertips, cutting through the mist with impressive speed. Pew! The light pierced through the shadowy figure, striking the cobblestones beyond. The creature didn¡¯t even flinch. It just stopped, as if momentarily confused by the attack. So even that doesn¡¯t work? Annalena thought, her brow furrowing. This gun might be useless for most of the battle. But before she could react further, the shadow shifted, and a round ball of reddish-yellow light appeared above it. The ball spun like a vortex, growing larger with each passing second. What? Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Startled, Annalena shifted her perception of the world again, tilting the landscape so that she was pushed away from the creature and its growing fireball. She slid along the wall, her body moving effortlessly as if world laws had ceased to apply to her. The beggars still curled up in their corners, seemed like they were latched onto the surface, but she knew better¡ªthey were bound by the world¡¯s rules, while she was not. The fireball shot toward her, hurtling with unescapable speed. Annalena frowned, adjusting her position once more. She rolled left, landing on the wall opposite the creature, and stood up just in time to see the fireball streak past her. It slammed into a wooden cart at the end of the alleyway, engulfing it in flames. An illusion, Annalena realized, her frown deepening. How can it lack intelligence? The creature was supposed to be mindless, but this was no ordinary Mist-Faced Man. It was smart enough to deceive her, creating an illusion to throw her off balance. *A rare breed, perhaps? One that¡¯s evolved beyond the norm?* Damn my luck! She kept sliding along the wall until she reached the burning cart. Her back hit the flames, but she felt no heat, no scorching pain. It was all an illusion, a trick from a creature that supposedly lacked intelligence I can¡¯t get close to it, Annalena thought, quickly pulling out a brown pouch from her clothes. The pouch was slightly heavy, filled with jingling coins. I need to keep my distance to avoid triggering its suppression. In this narrow alley, I¡¯m already within range of its power. Instantly, she leaped into the air, her eyes locked on the shadowy figure ahead. With a swift motion, she tossed a handful of coins into the air toward the creature. As they scattered, she stretched out her hand, firing green rays of light toward the coins. Pew! The light collided with the coins, and they stopped in midair, defying everything. They hung there, suspended in the open air like glittering stars. With her power, not all things that went up had to come down. The coins floated in a somewhat tattered manner. Some hung near the creature, some in mid-air above a sleeping beggar, and some around the open air of the alleyway. This should do it, she thought. Then, leaping down from the wall, she latched away from it, landing toe-first on a coin. The coin wobbled, trying to tip over as if an equal force was pushing against it from the opposite direction. Annalena balanced herself on the coin, ready for the next move. She leaped from coin to coin, her well-trained balance guiding her through the mist. Each jump was calculated, every movement precise, as she soared through the air like a performer in a circus. The thought made her smirk, despite the seriousness of the situation. I¡¯d make quite the circus jumper, she mused. The creature drew closer with each leap, its shadowy form barely visible through the thick, swirling fog. Her rifle was slung across her back, ready but not yet needed. The time for that would come soon enough. As she closed the gap, a strange pressure began to weigh down on her, an oppressive force that made the air feel thick and heavy. Now! she thought, as the coin beneath her shot upward, carrying her high into the sky. The mist thinned as she ascended, the city below shrinking to a distant blur of light. In the air, the suppression doesn¡¯t reach, she realized, taking in the vast expanse of the city below, the alleyways reduced to narrow lines, and the mist that blanketed it all. For a brief moment, she floated above it all, suspended in the night sky. Alright, she thought, focusing her mind. With a single thought, she altered the weight of the coin again. Before, she had made it light as air, floating effortlessly. But now, she needed it to drop. She made the weight return in higher folds and the coin began to plummet, carrying her back down through the mist. The fog rushed past her, cool and damp against her skin, as the ground rapidly approached. The creature was now directly below her, and she adjusted her stance, preparing to land behind it. But at the speed she was falling, the impact would be fatal. She quickly altered the weight of the coin again, stopping it in midair just before she hit the ground. The sudden stop sent a shockwave through her body, her head spinning as nausea clawed at her insides. The creature seemed to sense her presence behind it. She felt her hair tug downward as if an invisible hand was trying to pull her to the ground. But I¡¯m not done, she thought with a grim smile. She swiped her hand, and the coins she had scattered around the alleyway shot toward her with unnatural speed. She had anchored them to herself earlier, and now they came to her aid. But something stood between her and the coins¡ªthe Mist-faced man. The suppression that had weighed on her vanished as if it had never existed. So that¡¯s your decision, Annalena thought, her smile widening as she leveled her rifle at the creature. The shadowy figure began to dissolve, its dark body breaking apart into a swirling fog. Within the fog, she spotted a dark, round spot. Without hesitation, she pulled the trigger. Physical attacks can still work on the mist-faced man when not in his mist form! The shot echoed through the alleyway, a sharp crack that cut through the night. The bullet shot out in a smoky aftermath, piercing the black orb within the mist. As the bullet struck, the coins she had called to herself barreled through the fog wall before her. She had almost forgotten about them in the heat of the moment. Rapidly, she swiped her hands, and the cobblestones on the ground shot up, creating a barrier between her and the coins. The coins collided with the stone wall, but some broke through, stabbing into her body. The irregular barrier hadn¡¯t provided adequate protection. Clinking sounds echoed as the coins fell to the ground, and Annalena panted, finally releasing her ability. The stone wall crumbled before her, pieces falling in a disheveled manner, some breaking apart on impact, others not. Blood seeped down her forehead, dripping past her cheeks and onto the ground. The injury from the coin barrage was severe but not fatal. She wiped the blood from her eyes, looking ahead. The excess fog began to dissipate, fading like a wiped-away chalkboard. As the mist cleared, a figure lay on the ground¡ªa shadowy figure, its form composed of swirling darkness. But it was headless. A headless shadow. Or was it? She crouched, taking out a syringe from her robe. There, on the ground where the creature¡¯s head should have been, was a small orb the size of a baby¡¯s fist. The smooth black surface of the orb was cracked, with a bullet-sized hole leaking a grayish, thick liquid. It looked like honey¡ªa gray version of honey. She injected the syringe into the leaking liquid, extracting a vial¡¯s worth. A smile curled on her face as happiness surged within her. The pain from her injuries felt like a small price to pay for such a reward. Just then, an illusory, echoing voice reverberated through her mind: You have appropriated the blood of a Mist-faced man. Annalena wasn¡¯t surprised by the voice of the world. What disappointed her was that the creature was simply called a Mist-faced man. She had hoped it was a higher type of the species. ¡°Uh, who are you?¡± a voice spoke from a corner. 37: Curiosity killed the girl Annalena glanced ahead, seeing that most of the beggars were now awake. Their eyes were locked on the coins that lay before her. ¡°Just take it,¡± she said, turning to leave. Though she was mistreated as a Newman, she did not bear the same animosity towards normal humans. The people weren¡¯t the corrupt ones, but their leaders. Suddenly, she noticed a figure standing at the entrance of the alleyway. It was a boy, barely fourteen if she had to guess. He had black hair and black eyes¡ªa common look in the city. But who was he? A beggar? she wondered. But she dismissed the thought. The boy was dressed in a white side-buttoned coat with golden buttons¡ªclothes of a nobleman. She was about to speak to the boy when he interrupted her instead. ¡°I apologize,¡± the boy said. He apologizes? Did he do something? Annalena was confused, but it didn¡¯t matter. She needed to return, rest, heal up with a potion from her master, and evolve into the creature she had just fought. If possible, she would fuse some components to become a fusion of a Mist-faced man and a Green-faced squid. Although she wasn''t sure if her master would be around. He had called her since the day before yesterday. With a smile, Annalena strolled ahead when suddenly a silver glint flashed towards her. Reflexively, she dodged to the side, the attack missing her but striking a beggar who was approaching to pick up a coin. Wide-eyed, she turned to the beggar. The man stood confused, a sickle embedded tip-first into his chest. Blood seeped from the injury, and with a look of horror, the man fell backward to the ground. The other beggars stared, frozen in place. A pain-filled groan soon followed. Annalena turned to the boy. ¡°Why?¡± she began to ask, but before she could finish, he dashed towards her. His speed was too fast¡ªshe couldn¡¯t dodge. Damn it! How is he so fast? What branch does he follow? What faction does he belong to? Instinctively, she raised her rifle, aiming at the boy. But then, she hesitated. Am I really going to kill a child? A kid she didn¡¯t even know¡ªwhere he came from, how he got his power, or what faction he worked for? In that moment of doubt, the boy closed the distance between them. Startled, Annalena felt a jolt of hot pain in her stomach. She looked down, seeing a finger-sized black object, the shape of an animal¡¯s claw, embedded in her abdomen. She looked back at the boy¡¯s cold face. ¡°Why?¡± The boy didn¡¯t respond at first, but after a few seconds, he said, ¡°For survival.¡± Annalena felt the hot pain spreading through her stomach. It moved slithering fast, curling within her, burning through her blood, veins, and bones. She couldn¡¯t move¡ªshe was paralyzed by confusion and pain. She wanted to scream. No, I must scream! But she had lost control of her body. The pain was like lava being poured into her mouth, burning her from the inside out. Tears streamed down her face. Am I really dying? Why didn¡¯t I just shoot him? If she had, she wouldn¡¯t have to die. Why didn¡¯t I? Why did I want to understand? She knew he was a threat when he attacked, so why did she hesitate? Because I wanted to know more? But why does a kid even want to kill me? Why does he want to take my life from me? Did I really suffer through the discrimination as a Newman, endure the pain of evolution and training, and fight through the agony of battling this monster, only to die? Why should I die? Why does he have to kill me? Why? Even in death¡­ I¡¯m so curious. Karl stared at the pale-faced, shriveled-up woman. Her arms swayed back and forth like dead branches in the wind. Lifeless and drained of energy, her facial bones were now visible, as if the flesh had been sucked dry of blood.Bleacbed. Her hair and skin had turned a grayish white, like that of an ancient corpse. Dead just like that, he thought, holding back a sigh. He looked at the black bone claw embedded deep within the woman¡¯s stomach. There was no blood, and around the bone and stomach, bulging veins throbbed in a certain rhythm. The claw of a vampire, he stared. He reached out and pulled the claw out with force. The woman¡¯s body quivered, then collapsed to the ground like morning dust. He stared at her for a moment longer. The beggars, obscured in faint mist watched in stunned silence. Their wide eyes tracked his every movement, but none dared to speak, let alone move. They were just bones wrapped in skin, with the closest thing to life flickering in their hollow gazes. Do they know it¡¯s useless to shout? Karl thought. This was the edge of the slums, the forgotten part of the city where no garrison would come. So naturally even if they shouted, no one would come to their aid. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. He glanced down at the scattered coins on the ground, the dull glint of metal catching in the faint light. I don¡¯t need money, he decided, looking away as he crouched beside the woman''s corpse. He rummaged through her clothes, pulling out a few items: a small pouch of coins, which he tossed to the beggars, a strange liquid syringe he tucked into his pocket, and a few white papers he quickly skimmed before pocketing them as well. It was a letter from her master congratulating her. His eyes fell on the rifle clutched in her hands. A gun? he thought, perplexed. Ever since he had arrived in this strange world, he had never seen a firearm. He¡¯d believed that cannons were the height of technology here, but now he wasn¡¯t so sure. A gun in a world of sanguines? Wouldn''t that be dangerous? he thought as he carefully pried the weapon from her stiffening fingers. He tore a piece of fabric from her dress, wrapping the gun before tucking it inside his coat. After that, he walked past her corpse to where the impaled beggar lay. The man was sprawled on the ground, blood bubbling from his mouth, his face contorted in pain and fear. Karl knelt beside him, gripping the handle of the sickle embedded in the man¡¯s chest. With a cold gaze, he yanked the weapon free. Blood dripped from the blade, in silent drops. Karl frowned, wiping the sickle clean on the beggar¡¯s tattered rags. The weapon gleamed dully in the dim light, now clean of blood. He stood and heaved a breath, his gaze drifting to the shadowy creature lying lifeless on the ground. He had watched the entire battle, and he knew that the syringe in his pocket now held the blood of that creature. What will I do with it? he wondered. He wasn¡¯t sure yet, but the question nagged at the back of his mind as he turned and walked out of the alleyway. He could sell it though that would require him to find some kind of gathering of sanguines. With a powerful leap, he cut through the mist, bounding across the rooftops with practiced ease. ________ Karl landed lightly on the edge of the roof, his boots making barely a sound. The mist curled around him like a living thing, shrouding the world in a thick, white blanket. Ahead, Fredrick stood waiting, his black cloak billowing in the wind. He had a satisfied gaze. ¡°Is there still any value in this?¡± Karl asked, holding up the bone claw he had retrieved from the woman''s corpse. He decided not to show the blood or any of the other items. And although there was no point to it, he saw it as his own act of defiance. His own decision. Fredrick smiled. ¡°No. The poison¡¯s already drained. It burned through her blood and organs, leaving nothing but dried insides.¡± He laughed softly, the sound carrying on the wind and pushing back some mist around his mouth. Then, he reached into his pockets and pulled out a handful of similar black claws. ¡°These should do for the rest of the night...If you need them?¡± Karl stared at the bone claws, his mind wandering back to the encounter before the attack. --- Before his attack. They stood on the rooftop, the city stretching far and wide. The moon shone silent in the mist-covered sky. The mist clung to everything, swirling in tendrils that made the world below seem distant and dreamlike. ¡°How can I fight her?¡± Karl asked, his enhanced vision locked on the girl hiding behind a square trash container in the alley below. She was young, likely not much older than him, and she seemed to be waiting for something, her eyes darting nervously around the narrow space. ¡°Well, that¡¯s up to you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fredrick replied, his tone light, almost amused. Karl glanced at him¡ªor was it her? He still wasn¡¯t sure. Fredrick¡¯s gender remained an unknown, although it was one he didn''t care much to learn. Karl held back a sigh, his mind racing as he considered his options. His question hadn¡¯t just been about tactics; it was also a probe, a way to gauge Fredrick¡¯s true intentions. After all, anyone who could easily control his mind without concern for the mental strain they might cause was someone to be wary of. ¡°Who is she?¡± Karl asked, keeping his voice neutral. ¡°I remember Annette mentioning something about a man with horns growing out of his body,¡± Fredrick began. ¡°You can say that the girl down there is his student. The Order of Newmans operates on a master-disciple system. There are many masters, each taking on disciples, and once a disciple evolves twice or achieves significant worth, they¡¯re granted the title of master and can take on disciples of their own. But it doesn¡¯t end there. There are different ranks for masters, based on how many of their disciples have become masters and what class they currently hold. Normal masters, Senior masters, High masters, Superior masters, and then the leader of the faction¡­¡± Fredrick paused, the silence stretching between them as the mist swirled. Hmm? Karl noticed the hesitation. Does he not know? Or is there something more to it? He wondered. But soon, Fredrick smiled again, a knowing glint in his eyes. ¡°The leader of the faction is called a True Master. Although¡­¡± He chuckled. ¡°He''s a bit¡­disposed.¡± Did he kill the True Master of the Order of Newmans? Karl wondered. If the ranking system represented strength and class, wouldn¡¯t a True Master be stronger than a Special Class? Perhaps even a real Desolation? Until Fredrick, Karl had only ever heard the word Desolation in reference to swordsmen¡ªthe strongest among them, known as Swordsmen of Desolation. ¡°Can she have any other powers?¡± Karl asked. He already knew about the likely starter evolution of the Order of Newmans. He also knew that evolving was a shuffle of possibilities where one could choose any creature to evolve into, as long as they could endure the pain and not succumb to weakness¡ªor sacrifice numerous components to reduce the strain; effectively reducing their total powers. ¡°No,¡± Fredrick said with an assured tone. ¡°But I think she¡¯s trying to lure in a Mist-faced man.¡± ¡°A sanguine creature?¡± Karl asked. He had decided to use the term ¡®sanguine creature¡¯ for any being a sanguine could evolve into. It was better than just calling them creatures, even though, in reality, a sanguine could evolve into almost anything that existed. Creatures with blood were just the norm. ¡°Yes. It has suppression powers over a certain distance of 4 meters, can dissolve into mist, and create illusions,¡± Fredrick briefly explained. Powerful, Karl thought. I wonder what she plans to do against it. What are her thoughts? As he pondered this, a realization struck him¡ªtwo, in fact. The girl would fight a sanguine creature, which meant she would have to use her powers, putting them into cooldown after usage, effectively making her powerless. Of course, she might have a weapon, but without her power, a sanguine is as useless as a pig. 38: Accepting But...Karl thought. She¡¯s just a girl. She had her own dreams, her own desires. And here he was, planning to kill her. He glanced at Fredrick again, realizing that he had no choice. No power to refuse, no means to fight back. He couldn¡¯t even evolve on his own without seeking memories that threatened to change who he was... There¡¯s no such thing as justified evil, Karl thought, lowering his gaze... A sigh escaped his lips. He would do this. But not because he wanted to, but because he has to. He would not succumb to loving it. Never. Turning to Fredrick, Karl asked, ¡°How can you be useful?¡± His tone was unexpectedly assertive, a sharp contrast to his usual cold and almost timid demeanor when dealing with Fredrick. The man was unnerving. Fredrick¡¯s smile widened, his head tilting slightly in amusement. He placed his hands proudly on his hips, looking almost like a pleased mother. ¡°I have evolved twice, Son of the Fallen. One is a vampire, though I sacrificed the ability to drink blood for branch reasons.¡± A vampire that doesn¡¯t drink blood? Karl thought, intrigued despite himself. ¡°It has an ability called Claw of Corrosion,¡± Fredrick continued. ¡°It allows for bone claws that can quickly dry¡ªor perhaps burn up¡ªthe blood and organs within a body once impaled.¡± Claw of Corrosion? Karl¡¯s mind turned, imagining the power to drain the life out of someone of a true vampire, even if Fredrick no longer needed to drink blood. ¡°Can the claws be detached from the body?¡± Karl asked, his voice cold. ¡°Yes,¡± Fredrick responded without hesitation. ¡°Give it to me,¡± Karl demanded, his tone firm. A probing. Fredrick¡¯s smile widened further, a strange glint in his eyes. He extended his hand, and Karl watched as Fredrick''s finger rapidly elongated, turning a sinister black. The nails sharpened into deadly tips, more like menacing spikes than claws. Veins bulged grotesquely along the length of the finger, throbbing like a living thing. Silently, with no change in expression, Fredrick grabbed one of his elongated fingers and snapped it off with a low, crack. He handed the clawed finger to Karl. ¡°Once it enters her body¡ªlike stabbing¡ªit will do the rest. Although, if she has some defense, there might be complications. But I doubt she has any.¡± Fredrick smiled, his voice softening. ¡°A mother has a sense for these things.¡± Karl took the claw, examining it with cold detachment. The weight of it felt wrong in his hand, but he knew it was necessary. He looked back at Fredrick, the thought settling deeper into his mind. In the end, they just want me to be a king, a ruler... a sovereign. They want to be commanded. Karl had slowly come to realize that both Annette and Fredrick wanted to serve him. Annette did so without question, without seeking confirmation or even acknowledgment. But Fredrick? He only seemed to follow when Karl showed authority¡ªwhen Karl took charge. They wish to serve. They wish to be a resource. They wish to be ruled. The thought stirred something within Karl. Then shouldn¡¯t I accept? Karl opened his eyes, allowing the memory to merge with his body. "You did well," Fredrick said with a smile. "That¡¯s it for today. Or do you have something else in mind?" Karl glanced at him before looking back at the alleyway. The muffled voices of the beggars returned to his ears. He heard their whispers about him. The Child Killer, they called him. But in that moment, the world grew crisp. The winds and faint distant sounds became clearer before fading into an almost echoing silence. The world started to blur, darkening into a shadowy scene. A figure in a billowing red cloak stood on a cliff, overlooking a city consumed by flames. The screams of women and children assaulted his senses, everything drowning in agony and terror. The figure¡¯s face was obscured, hazy like the rest of the scene. But then, the blurriness began to clear, revealing only the figure¡¯s mouth while the rest remained vague. The lips curled into a sinister smile and said, "To conquer, and to kill the gods. I am emperor!" The dream shattered like glass smashing against a wall. Karl opened his eyes, his head immediately throbbing with a mild headache accompanied by a distant ringing. This memory was different. It was clearer than the others... and the raw emotions were strangely familiar. Karl exhaled deeply. What did this mean? Was he accepting the memories, or were they accepting him? Nevertheless, it confirmed one of his suspicions: it seemed that killing someone or being in certain intense situations could trigger a memory. But apart from that, something feels off about this memory, he thought. Why do I feel that experiencing more extreme situations will unlock another power? Is this some kind of intuition? The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Karl took a deep breath, pushing these thoughts aside. He would have time to consider them when he began tracking down Harrison. He glanced at Fredrick. Since I already know where Harrison might be, should I just go? But he''s a Sanguine, which means I might not be able to handle him alone. And I can¡¯t exactly take Fredrick with me, Karl thought for a moment before saying, "I need you to come with me somewhere." Fredrick smiled. "Where to?" "To see Harrison," Karl answered briefly. Pausing as if weighing his options, Fredrick finally said, "But I can¡¯t do that. If a Cognizer were a god, they¡¯d be considered omniscient." So the Cognizer can learn what I do through her evolution? She can see from a distance, read minds, or... Karl stifled a sigh. It was clear that he lacked the imagination to fully grasp the scope of powers that could come with evolution. Instead, he looked at Fredrick. "Can¡¯t you just stay close? Watch? The condition was not to receive any ''direct help,''" he suggested. He said this to trigger Fredrick''s protection when in a dire situation. Though he wasn''t sure whether the man... would even help. There was a brief silence before Fredrick nodded. "As you wish." Karl studied the man for a moment. Is he starting to act like Annette? He felt like sighing but resisted, instead asking, "Do you know where the Amadora slum is? There''s a brothel there." Fredrick¡¯s face twitched for a moment. "Yes, I know it." "Then let¡¯s go," Karl said. Is the slum important to him? He reacted to it. Although he noticed Fredrick¡¯s twitch, he didn¡¯t ask about it. And besides, he wasn¡¯t sure what to ask. The two leaped from the building, moving swiftly across rooftops, cutting through the mist as they went.
Although he had expected it, Karl still hadn¡¯t fully grasped the stark contrast between the slums and the rest of the city. Amadora was packed with buildings so close together it resembled a hive. They were made of either wood or stone, but each was so worn with holes and cracks that sleeping in the open seemed like a better option. The streets were uneven, with broken cobblestones and bumps large enough to topple a carriage. Despite the myths surrounding the mist, several people still roamed the streets, carrying glass lanterns. Beggars lined the roads¡ªsome sleeping in the cracks, others leaning against walls. Has desperation made them abandon their beliefs? he wondered. But even if he didn¡¯t fully trust the myths, he understood that this world was strange. A world where all legends were likely based on some truth. After all, creatures considered myths in his world were real here. What else could exist? He walked along the street, keeping his head low as task enforcers led their beastmen. The scent of blood, meat, and iron mingled to create a nauseating odor. It was a smell Karl knew well, one he had become accustomed to after years of slaughtering pigs. To smell this here too. He sighed, glancing downward. The mist curled around him like a flowing stream. Killing two people in one night. He passed several beastmen curled up on the ground, shivering. Most still had their tails, but it was only a matter of time before some noble would inevitably request them. Karl recalled the words of the thug. He stepped lightly, trying to avoid drawing attention, but despite his care, he felt the tremors beneath his feet. The ground shook as though a hammer were pounding it, accompanied by the clang of iron that echoed from all sides. The forge factories, Karl realized, lowering his head further. Though Fredrick was following from the rooftops, it was clear that standing out in a place like this was a mistake. Well, not exactly clear, but Fredrick had mentioned it. After walking for a while, he finally spotted the alleyway. Just as the thug had described, there was a young girl in a red shirt, clutching a dog in her arms. She seemed barely four years old, her arms so thin they looked like his fingers. Even the dog didn¡¯t bark or move¡ªboth were likely too weak to do so. Such people exist in the empire? he thought, finding it ironic. This was the empire that claimed humanity as the dominant species, yet they allowed their own people to suffer. However, the thought stirred no real emotion in him for the girl. He casually passed the girl and entered the alleyway. The path was narrow and close, with uneven ground and small bumps of stone scattered throughout. Dust was everywhere, though the mist helped to obscure most of it. In certain cracks and potholes along the walls, the dim light from glass-encased lamps flickered, casting a deep red glow that made the alleyway seem like it was drenched in blood. The beggars lining the walls looked like corpses in the flickering light, huddled around the lamps to gather what little warmth they could. Seeing this, Karl was reminded of one of his memories: a vast city consumed by fire, blood, and the screams of the dying. He remembered the overwhelming dread that accompanied it. How could that be the memory of someone who remained a child for over a thousand years? he wondered, sighing as he continued walking. He had long suspected that something was wrong with "Karl." Maybe Karl grew up at some point. Perhaps that¡¯s part of his evolution¡ªto mature and then revert back to a child, he speculated. Walking down the blood-tinted alley, he approached a brown door at the end. The brothel? He glanced at the two men standing by the door. Is this where the meeting is happening? The place Harrison could be? If so, the question is, what position does he hold? As a member of a secret faction, it would make sense for him to have a significant rank within the gang. Perhaps he''s even a leader. If that¡¯s the case, trying to kill him could be... He stopped in front of the door. No windows? he noted. The two thugs, dressed in bloodstained white shirts tied with ropes around their waists, stood with stern gazes. Their shirts, now more red than white, were paired with black trousers, indicating they were likely not devout followers of the Pure White God. They each held daggers with teeth-like edges. A chain-dagger? Karl wondered, though their cold stares didn¡¯t bother him. Their suspicion was natural¡ªthey didn¡¯t know who he was. "What do you want?" the thug on the left asked. The man had long, thick hair that twisted into large locks, cascading down his back. His masculine face was paired with sharp, dark eyes. A Maw tribesman? Karl thought. He knew that the Maw people were a tribe that had been conquered and absorbed into the empire. They were known for their physical strength¡ªsaid to have the strength of one and a half men. Their distinct features were their locks and overly rugged faces. As for the other thug, he appeared to be an average Canen. "I''m here for the meeting," Karl said, his face remaining stoic. The two thugs exchanged glances. "And you are?" the average-looking thug asked, suspicion lacing his voice. These guys... They probably won¡¯t let me in unless I prove something to them. Karl considered the situation. Sanguines are both feared and respected for their power. Since they don¡¯t know who I am, the best way to gain entry is to demonstrate that power. He remained silent for a moment, then slowly curled his fingers into a fist. With a swift movement, he clenched his hand and slammed it against the ground. Bang! 39: Charming The sound echoed like some kind of bullet, stirring the surrounding mist as a shock of wind blew into them. He uprooted his fist, causing pieces of stone to fall from his hands. And from where it once was, now a fist-sized hole was drilled. He looked back at the thugs. "Can I enter now?" he said in a calm tone. The two stared in silence. Then, like a rehearsed action, they spat on the ground. The passcode? They accepted but still want it? They didn''t even ask why I''m not wearing the official sanguine coat. Is it because they are thugs? Or can they not think of it? As he knew it, the sanguine coat was a normal coat buttoned on both sides, but with the additional touch of a black collar. By the sovereign laws, using sanguine powers without the clothes was a crime. Except for the physical components of some branches, that is probably the only way to distinguish sanguines. Nonetheless, as much as he didn''t want to do the stance, he caved. He spread out his legs, raising his hand as if pointing at the sky. The thugs exchanged glances once more before passing a stone. The stone looked odd, as it was shaped more like a fang than a normal rock. Poison Fang Gang. He pulled the door open, entered, passing through a small room littered with filth. The floor was scattered with tracked-in red dust. As he approached the far wall, he saw a wooden door set in the room¡¯s corner. A man seated by the door looked at him. He stared for a moment before nodding slightly and pushed the door open. He didn''t ask for the stone? Is it just a formality? He glanced away and entered the small room beyond. A blow of heat waved through his face. He stared at the room. So this is it? Harrison isn''t here yet.
JEAN WALKED ALONG A STREET in the Cracks¡ªone of Canen¡¯s many beastmen slums¡ªwith her Inverness cloak hood up. For some reason, she found the inside extremely itchy but tickly, as if tiny insects were all crawling inside her. It was relaxing. It reminded her of her many days in the spider pits. Having Susan around was good. Jean walked with a slouch, eyes down, sticking near to the side of the street. The beastmen she passed had similar airs of emptiness. No desires. Nothing. They just need a bit of pleasure. She smirked under her hood. No one looked up; no one walked with a straight back or a bright, filled smile. They all just moved like zombies through the mist, following their assigned task-enforcers, who led them with glass-encased eternal lamps. They all moved at a steady pace, despite the darkness. Weren''t beastmen afraid of the night and mist? she wondered. As she knew it, the creatures went pale in the face of the darkness, but it would seem the reality of Canen had taken away the fear that stemmed deep within their bodies. Unlike the finer buildings in the better parts of the city, the slums were either dark or completely red. No patch of white or any cloth of that color. Everything was either black or red¡ªdone so by countless red dustfalls. It had been long since she had come here. Two years, she believed. Back then, she knew this place like the back of her hand. Now, it seemed oddly unfamiliar. The air seemed to beat with an iron rhythm as the taste and smell of rusted metal was almost tangible. The Forge Factories, she thought, walking on. This was likely where the beastmen were going; to work in either the flesh farms or the forge factories, and most likely, many of them would die from the heat, exhaustion, or simply by the hands of a very wanting enforcer. There were broken-down stone buildings on both sides, some wood with enough holes that it was more like an outdoor tent. Along the sky, connecting the buildings, were iron ropes with clothes hung on them. Clothes that occasionally dripped water down on the passersby. Due to the constant dustfalls, most would prefer to wash their clothes in the night, although that did little to keep them clean. A task enforcer spotted her but soon stopped his advance when he saw the long, flowing white skirt she wore. What ordinary man in his right mind would want to do something to a sanguine? Although she would prefer he did try something¡ªperhaps he might get to experience pleasure. That is, if he hadn''t before and if possible... was young, she thought, turning a corner. She passed human beggars who lay next to the walls, curled together, shivering in the cold and obscured slightly in the mist. She passed many things: beastmen, beggars, and the occasional guardsman who patrolled by kicking at the beastmen¡ªlikely making sure they were either truly sick, dead, or old. But even the guardsmen were apprehensive about sudden movements in the mist. They obviously didn''t like it. Who would want to be turned into a mutant or have themselves replaced by a wicked copy? There were even a few who pointed their spears with mumbled words as she approached. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. She spotted a young girl, dressed in a red shirt. Jean frowned. She wanted to give the kid something, but in a place like this, giving such a weak child money would likely lead to her death. Well, she could just induct her into the pavilion, but the faction did not accept girls of her age. Just stay alive for a few more years, then you''ll be free from this life. She ducked around a corner, walking down a red-drifted alley. Luckily, there were glass-contained eternal lamps on the sides, although the lights were dimmed as beggars huddled around them for warmth. She approached the brown door at the end of the alleyway. A brothel. Like most of its kind, the brothel was a place where noblemen could come to have their fantasies actualized using the lowly beastmen. I think they mostly now prefer furries. Jean thought with a smile. Maybe dressing like one would be the best move to catch them young. The brothels were managed by pleasure masters who, despite their name, actually had no true connection to the Pleasure Pavilion, except for the occasional bringing of new girls to join in. Nonetheless, the occupation of pleasure masters was mostly centered around maintaining beastmen brothels and the occasional human whorehouses, although the latter is now so rare that they are almost nonexistent. Well, except for the Pleasure Pavilion. Reaching the door, she spotted two brutes standing there. They were dressed in dust-stained white shirts and black trousers, their hands trailing and twirling fang-toothed daggers. They quickly looked at her, quivering before one of them spat on the ground with a sharp gaze. What a weird passcode, she thought before raising her left hand, spreading apart her legs. This was the passcode to the meeting, but Jean decided to add her own touch. She slowly lowered her hands, trailing them across her cleavage, which showed a bit of her fair bosom. She then slowly bent down, touched her shoes, and stood back up. Just then, she spotted a fist-sized hole in the ground. What''s that? she thought. The thugs were in a daze as if contemplating whether to abandon their post to devour the lady. Which, in a way, was a normal reaction to a vixen who secretly used her charm on them. However, they were veterans, or at least used to the situation. Who knew how many vixens they had already bedded? Nonetheless, they simply moved back a bit with a confused shuffle. They then handed her a stone carved in a fang shape. It¡¯s like they couldn''t make it more obvious that they were the Poison Fang, Jean mused. She pulled the door open, entering and passing through a filthy dining room, the floor scattered with tracked-in red dust. As she approached the far wall, she could see a splintery wooden door set in the room¡¯s corner. A man seated by the door looked at her, nodded slightly, and pushed the door open. Jean strolled into the small room beyond. A wave of musky-scented heat washed over her face. Almost instantly, she took off the hood, touching her forehead as it quickly laced with sweat. She looked around. The room wasn''t big, and there were numerous tables occupied by men who spoke or shouted, each of them holding drinks and occasionally pointing fingers at another at a different table. There were numerous unprotected eternal flames burning on the walls. But now that she looked at it, Jean couldn''t be sure whether they were eternal or regular flames. Chances were that humanity had long forgotten about regular old flames made from wood and other things. Ahead, at the front of the room, was a three-step-high stage where three seats were arranged, with two already occupied. The men on them were Heinrich and Galf, two of the three leaders of the Poison Fang gang, with the last being Harrison. Heinrich was seated at the center, drinking some alcohol from a pitch-black bottle. He had white hair, with saggy cheeks that resembled a dog. The man wore a well-tucked white robe, with a black cape fitted around his collar. He often grunted before saying words like, "Speak your truth or die." But he was a cautious man nonetheless. Galf, on the other hand, sat on the right, silently observing the crowd. He had long dreadlocked hair that cascaded like vines down his back. He had a manly, grayish face, deep black eyes, and a certain barbaric demeanor. He seemed like someone who would be strong to bed, but that would mean he had experience. Jean snorted. Seems like they¡¯re waiting for Harrison then. Jean looked around, hoping to find a table with weaklings, since those kinds of people were usually the most virgin a man could be. I can entertain myself before having to tell the boy about the place. However, she froze. Seated at a table near the right wall, the familiar boy with black hair and black eyes sat, staring solemnly at the gang leaders. How? Jean was surprised. She knew there was no way he knew about the place, considering he asked her to find it. This meant he either knew but was testing her or didn¡¯t and somehow found out in the span of one day. But how could he? She paused. Is this an event brought about by the vortex? Did the knowledge of this place somehow come to him through coincidence and actions? Even so... that fast? She stared at him for a while before finally heaving a sigh. If this was a vortex-made event, then she couldn''t really escape it, since any attempt she made might still be part of it. And since her order was to help him in any way she could... she didn¡¯t really have a choice. However, there was an upside to things: He was seated with weak-looking men! She strolled to his table, pulling back a chair and taking a seat. The boys at the table all glanced at her. And¡ªeach and every one of them¡ªawed at her. And her charm wasn''t even on this time. "Pure to you," she said with a smile. "Pure to you, miss," one of the boys at the table said. He then stood up, passing a black bottle to her. "Do you want some, miss?" Openly? Jean felt like frowning. Despite her actions, she didn''t like being openly pursued. She preferred to be the one doing the pursuing. I can''t have these people knowing that he is a vortex. And even if they don¡¯t know what that is, being at the same table might not necessarily be a good thing. Knowing this, she released her charm. Its cooldown was fortunately only in minutes. The men at the table froze, their mouths parted into dazed smiles, their cheeks flushing with a blood-redness. They moved close to her but stopped when she raised her hand. "Please," she said, "find yourself another table." 40: Controlling me?
The men exchanged glances before, like zombies, they stood and left the table. Sometimes charm is more like a mind worm''s mind reform. Perhaps the two creatures share the same origin, she thought. Then, she took a glance at the young boy. He still sat, staring at the gang leaders. So even a full-powered charm doesn¡¯t do anything? Last time I got a twitch, but now I get nothing. Is he getting stronger? Or does he simply have experience with pleasure, enough to be numb to it? She paused. As if. Pleasure isn¡¯t something that can be numbed to. More heights can always exist.
Karl glanced at the lady. At some point, he felt that she had become very beautiful, devoid of flaws, and seemed like something sprinkled with gold. But unlike before, he felt a greater strength swell within him. It accumulated, pushing away the feelings. She used her charm? Was it on me? Or those men? But even if it wasn¡¯t on me, what if it had worked? What would she have done? He frowned, looking back at the gang leaders¡¯ seats. Until now, they had remained mostly silent, watching as the buzz of the room swelled up. Are they still waiting for Harrison? He must have great value to them. Realistically, it made no sense for the entire meeting to be put on hold because of one person. This meant he was either the organizer, had something crucial, or had a value that gave him that power. The Poison Fang gang. They control Thales Market and other small places, and although they have not yet done anything that would warrant an Invigilator, working with a Newman must be something they wish to keep secret. They are powerful, have influence, and control multiple people¡¯s lives...and freedoms. He recalled Fredrick¡¯s words. I need to be in a position of power, to build myself up in any way I can...I have to... No. I need to take over the Poison Fang. That way, their influence, power...control. It will all be mine. He glanced at Jean. She seemed to be thinking about something. "Who are the leaders?" he asked. Although he knew their names, which he¡¯d learned from the chatter of the men, what he wanted to know was what the men didn¡¯t know. Quickly, Jean replied, "That one is Heinrich, and the other is Galf," she said, pointing at the gang leaders on the stage, in front of the room. "Heinrich is a pleasure master and the true owner of the brothel. Galf is a Maw person and is considered the brute among the gang leaders. They all share equal power." "And the last one?" Karl glanced at the empty seat. "That one belongs to Harrison. His standing is strange, but he receives rent from several buildings in the city, especially those in the slums." She seemed to have no objections or barriers to the questions. So they pay him for something. What does he offer them? As a member of the Newmen, he should have evolved and would know the corresponding knowledge of the creature and where to find one. Did he sell that information to the gang? That would make sense. As a gang, having access to a branch would be impossible, and deciding to widely evolve is dangerous as certain components are too strong, and the pain of evolution can lead to broken wills, which leads to death. In the end, branch knowledge seems to be the only thing he can be offering them... But... He recalled how the thug treated that beastwoman. These are gang leaders. Even if knowledge is what Harrison offers, it can''t be what is keeping him in power. He either has a leash on the other leaders or he is offering them something else. He turned to Jean. "Has anything significant happened with the Order of Newmans?" It didn¡¯t take long to realize that she was a vixen, and from the knowledge of known factions, the Pleasure Pavilion was the most linked to vixens. If anything, they likely owned the branch. Jean smiled and stretched out her hand, allowing something to crawl out from her clothes. A black spider came out, crawling to her neck as if trying to bite into it. "A few weeks ago, the Order of Newmans and the..." She paused, as if hesitant. She then took one of the leftover bottles on the table and drank the contents. "The Pleasure Pavilion were involved in a battle. The Order ambushed the Pavilion when they were transporting a certain item." "Does it have anything to do with souls?" Karl realized that souls seemed to be a recurring theme with the Order of Newmans. And for a faction that preached about being the next step in humanity, they used a lot of human souls. "No," Jean shrugged. "Or more like, I don¡¯t know." A secret kept by her faction? Karl looked away from her. Something had caught his eye. On the left side of the stage, a brown door swung open, revealing a man dressed in a hooded robe as he walked in. He had yellowish hair that seemed to merge perfectly with his sea-blue eyes, yet despite the initial color, his robe still had taints of red, enough for it to be considered a blackish-red robe. He entered with a few men, all of whom quickly took seats throughout the room. Harrison! Karl lowered his gaze. He needed to first identify the man''s position, his class, and how many times he had evolved. He needed to know all these things in order to truly kill the man without any errors. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. He only knew two evolutions within the order of newmans: the green-faced squid and the mist-faced man. And the impression he got from them was that they were weird, a bizarre branch. But these were just his thoughts, as he hadn''t really come into contact with enough branches to accurately understand the essence of it. Nonetheless, he was bothered by what other power Harrison could have. Despite the cognizer''s words, there was a chance that he had evolved since then. Karl had expected some kind of grand entrance from the man who was being awaited by the other gang leaders. But he simply strolled in and took a seat, staring coldly at the crowd. Heinrich stood up, crossing his arms behind his back. The action was followed by the gradual silencing of the thugs. Karl frowned, watching this like a silent observer. He began to wonder if Heinrich was actually the true leader of the gang; his power to silence such a group of rugged men was too suspicious. Was it his evolution? Maybe. But even with the strength that came from the memories, he felt a certain presence from him... like he was an unmoving mountain. Even with his age, the presence seemed strong. Is this some sanguine power? he thought, his frown deepening. Once the room fell quiet, Heinrich began to speak. "We have an important matter to discuss. For that reason, this meeting was made available to anyone willing to come. However, we made sure that safety is somewhat granted." His voice was hoarse as if he were forcing air down his lungs. "We are going to rob the Pure White Ministry." ........ There was silence within the room. What? Steal from the Pure White Ministry? Are they mad? What are they even thinking? He frowned at the naivety of these people. But then he thought again about it. Perhaps there was a chance. Yes, the Pure White was colossal, but maybe the gang could do it. Maybe they can actually do it. Unknowingly, a smile curled on his face. Beside Karl, Jean also curled up a smile. "Perhaps they have a path to achieving this?" she said. "There won''t be any harm in trying." Karl nodded, feeling there was no mistake in her reasoning. This seemed like a reasonable plan. Heinrich continued to speak. "It may seem like an impossibility, but I assure you that it isn''t. Since the attack on the white bank, the invigilators have been weak. They are busy trying to soothe the masses and reinforce themselves, even requesting legionaries to the city. With all this going on, this is the perfect time to do this." The crowd of thugs exchanged glances, with most still locked in their wine feast. But then, a thug from the back raised his hand. "That''s impossible!" he roared. "This is the Pure White Ministry we''re talking about, not some weak faction. They have God on their side. This is doomed to fail before we even start." Heinrich stared with a scrutinizing gaze. "That does not matter. We can do it. But I suppose you do need assurance." He dipped his hand into his clothes, taking out a fist-sized round ball. It seemed to be made of bronze with a netted surface that revealed a white glow within. Isn''t that a soul bomb? Karl lowered his head; something was off. "This is a soul bomb. With enough of it, even the special classes cannot do anything to us," Heinrich said, raising the ball higher for all to see. There was a moment of silence that stretched far through the room. Karl glanced away from the man, looking at the table. Something is wrong. Why am I accepting this mission? It''s obviously suicide, destined to fail before it even starts. So why do I want to accept it? With that thought, he shook his head. Something is definitely wrong. He closed his eyes. He concentrated, using the accumulated strength to feel through his emotions. He wanted to know the reason for his sudden beliefs; Was it a change that came from the memories or something else? Just then, he sensed a subtle touch. A feeling as though a gentle hand was caressing his body as if playing with his emotions like tendrils. He couldn''t accurately describe the feeling. It was like a calm flow that drowned and subsequently triggered certain emotions. Like he was being soothed and at the same time ignited in certain emotions. He could suddenly feel it. He felt excited when Heinrich spoke about the feasibility of the plan. He felt angered when the man spoke about the power of the Ministry. He felt that Heinrich was great and worthy of his devotion... his life. His eyes sprang open. These emotions aren''t mine! He turned his head swiftly, glancing at the other person who might have done it: Jean. However, she was also showing similar signs, with her face curling into a smile and her hands occasionally rising to pump a fist. He screened through the room, seeing everyone with similar actions. He began to feel a certain powerlessness. Somebody is controlling everyone? Controlling me too? Even here, some people would do that. Not just Frederick, a task-enforcer or some flesh cultivator, but a common thug? Somebody is willing to do that to me? Why? Because I look weak? Because I''m a child? They want to restrict my path, don''t they? Everything I want, I can''t have. And even here, somebody is willing to do that again! His emotions were spilling out faster than he could resist them. His thoughts were a manifestation of that. His eyes darted. He realized that whoever was controlling them would surely not be affected. He froze as he understood the implication. He looked at the gang leaders: the three men were unaffected, simply either seated calmly or talking in tones that seemed to induce a desire to obey, to accept, to understand. This was bad! He did not like this. He did not want this. Calm down! But will it be them? If it was, wouldn''t it upset the balance? Would the rest be okay with one of them having the power to control them? Would anyone be okay with that? No! Which means it isn''t them. It has to be someone else¡ªsomeone they can better control with something. A leverage maybe, or... money? But if that''s the case, the person should be in hiding. I don''t know the height of power in evolution, but to be able to cause such an effect in so many minds, the person should either be above the advanced class or the power has requirements to achieve this. They are either close by or not. And... He clenched his jaw. He suddenly felt the sensation¡ªthe soothing¡ªintensify. The room suddenly erupted in cheers, as men and others rose up, pumping fists and cheering on the magnificent plan. Even Jean beside him had also stood up, pumping her fist in the air. Karl also wanted to join them. No! He narrowed his eyes. His vision grew sharper and more precise. He saw the actions: the pumping of fists and the various movements made by everyone. But what was he even looking for? 41: It all just kind of happened. Whoever is controlling everyone should also not be controlled by it. So, find the next calm person outside the three leaders. He could see the subtle changes in the motions. The shadows of everyone blended and melded as they moved about in cheers. He gritted his teeth tightly. The sensation was growing more intense, like something was trapped within him, wanting to burst out into the world. No! Maintain control. Maintain control. Just then, in his slightly sharpened but also blurry vision, he spotted a dormant shadow that remained stable despite the swaying and melding of others around it. He looked at the source: a man sat in the left corner of the room, beside the door. He was obscured by movement and the bumping bodies of the men. That''s him? Karl focused on the man with simple black hair and slightly yellowish eyes, but he couldn''t be sure of the color as it seemed to be shifting between blue and yellow. The man simply crossed his leg, dressed in a red dirtied shirt and black trousers, with a passive look. He''s the one doing it? Karl tightened his fist, although he was somewhat unsure whether that was his own choice or the induced emotions. Again and again. I listen, I do what others say. But I endure that because they control my survival. But... this thug? The person controlling me is doing it because he thinks I''m weak. "Everything you do is for your survival. If they think you are weak, show them that you are not," he recalled his friend''s words. With that, he delved his fingers into his back, underneath his clothes, taking out the sickle. He sharpened his vision further, seeing clearly the form of the man who was controlling him. The enemy! He raised his hand, drew it back, and launched the sickle. Bang! A sound echoed through the air. The sickle pierced through like a bullet. In a world slowed down, it passed the cheering thugs, passed a hand that almost got pierced by it. It moved toward a bottle atop a table but was avoided as a hand reached out and took it. It approached the man, and in a swift moment, plunged itself deep into his chest. Splurt! The man coughed up blood, staring confused at the sickle that had suddenly embedded itself deep within his chest. The room froze. The banging sound now reached the ears of everyone present. It was as if the drug moving through the air, igniting their emotions, was suddenly drowned out. They stared blankly at the man who coughed blood. The man gradually lowered his head¡ªdead! Their eyes moved past the man and to the boy on the opposite end of the throw. They stared at Karl, at him. The moment of silence seemed to be announcing something imminent. Karl subtly placed his fingers on the rifle gun. The gun that was within his clothes, tucked within his trousers. Just then, a man within the crowd bellowed, "An invigilator!" The thugs all drew daggers and swords, poised at Karl. They seemed to not care that he was a child. If he was an invigilator, then they had to take him out before he revealed their plans to the ministry. Don¡¯t they notice I don¡¯t even have a monocle? And I also helped them! However, he knew this lot likely wouldn¡¯t wait for him to explain. One of the thugs suddenly lunged at him, brandishing a smooth-edged sword. He was followed by others, some of whom were holding teeth-edged blades. Bang! Bang! Bang! Without wasting a moment, three of the attackers dropped down. They all had holes leaking blood from their bodies¡ªsome in the head, some in the mouth, and another in the stomach. That one was still alive, screaming in pain. Nonetheless, that did the trick as the rest of the gang froze in their place. The young boy was holding a strange weapon that spewed out smoke from a small hole in it. They couldn¡¯t even understand what had happened. There were sounds, and then there were bodies. Was that some kind of mystical sanguine weapon? Like something built by the dwarves or something? They all shared similar thoughts. Just then, Karl saw something roll from the front of the room towards him. It was half a fist-sized ball with a netted surface, faint white light spewing out from it. Soul bomb! Boom! He recoiled backward as a flash of white light blew out from the soul bomb. It caused a small wave that smashed him against the right wall of the room. He felt his back pound on the stone surface. He grimaced, but the pain was not too much. His vision was slightly blurred, but it soon cleared enough to see some of the thugs on the ground, on broken pieces of chairs and tables. Some screamed in pain as certain stray wood impaled their bodies, while others clenched tightly from the force that pushed them to the wall. Some even fell atop others. There was a charred spot before him that expanded out like a blossoming flower, its tails connecting to the walls. Knowing that was a soul bomb, he realized two possible scenarios. It was either Heinrich or Harrison. But since Harrison was likely the worst choice, Karl believed that was the most probable one. A figure walked down from the stage. He was dressed in a robe stained with red dust. With yellow hair and blue eyes, he seemed somewhat handsome. And in his hands were a couple of finger-sized balls, ones he twirled around like toys. Didn¡¯t Annette say that the Order couldn¡¯t make many soul bombs? But he¡¯s playing with them! This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Karl groaned, the sound heavy as he pushed himself upright, every movement made a struggle. His hand clutched his chest, as if trying to calm a frantic heartbeat. Each breath was labored, forced. Harrison approached with deliberate steps, his gaze sharp and stern. "Who sent you?" he asked coldly, casually tossing the metallic balls into the air. Their polished surfaces caught the dim light before he caught them again. Karl remained silent, his fingers still wrapped around the rifle. A quick glance confirmed his fear¡ªit was empty. No bullets left to use. Worse, his sickle was out of reach, making the situation seem hopeless at best. His eyes flicked to the side, where Jean leaned against a table, one knee bent, her forehead slick with sweat. But for a brief moment, he saw something else¡ªsnake-like protrusions seemed to slither beneath her skin. He frowned but quickly looked away. She¡¯s a sanguine, he reminded himself, a person who had evolved into strange creatures, so it made sense for her to also have some strangness. Yet, this strangeness sparked an idea in his mind. "You don¡¯t want to talk?" Harrison''s voice cut through his thoughts. He tilted his head, still playing with the balls. Then he raised his hand, and a fireball ignited in his palm, spinning lazily like a vortex, casting an orange-red glow. "Will you answer now?" he leaned closer, the flames dancing dangerously close to Karl''s face. But something was off. Karl¡¯s eyes narrowed. Despite the fire¡¯s closeness, there was no heat, no sound¡ªjust a cold, silent light. An illusion! His mind raced, recalling the earlier battle, and he realized this must be one of the Newman Branch¡¯s tricks. This could work! With a sudden burst of energy, Karl clenched his fist and lashed out. The movement was swift, almost too quick to see. Harrison¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but the blow didn¡¯t connect. Instead, he was sent hurtling backward, but not from karl''s punch. He landed feet-first against the far wall. He stood there, as if gravity itself had reversed, watching Karl with a cold, steady glare. Karl observed the scene¡ªthe man standing on the wall as if it were the ground. The latching power. He had anticipated missing the punch. His mind quickly shifted to Jean, who now stared at him with an unreadable expression. Would she act? Should I trust her to act? Jean, a member of the Pleasure Pavilion, was an unknown¡ªa potential ally or a problem. He couldn¡¯t be sure which. But.... The thugs around them, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, backed away cautiously. They knew better than to interfere in a battle between sanguines. What were they, after all, but fodder? Karl¡¯s gaze flitted to the sickle embedded in a nearby corpse, then to his empty rifle, before returning to Harrison. He didn¡¯t react to the rifle, Karl thought. He must know it¡¯s useless. His mind raced through possibilities. Was this knowledge something all members of his order shared? They know about the gun? Pew! A green ray of light sliced through the air. Karl dropped to the ground, the beam whizzing past and slamming into the wall behind him. He rolled, grabbing the broken leg of a stool, and hurled it with all the augmented strength he could muster. But Harrison was too fast, latching onto the ceiling, his cold eyes never leaving Karl. "Who sent you?" he demanded again, his voice a low growl. He¡¯s stalling. Why isn¡¯t he attacking directly? A thought struck Karl¡ªHe doesn¡¯t want to drag this out. Neither did he. Who knew when an invigilator might arrive? Or worse, if the gang leaders who had been sitting on the sidelines would decide to intervene. He needed to end this quickly. He crouched low, his thighs coiled like springs, then launched himself upward. His speed was swift, closing the distance between him and Harrison in the blink of an eye. Harrison¡¯s expression shifted from surprise to determination. He¡¯s not afraid! The balls in Harrison¡¯s hand glinted as he tossed them toward Karl. A flash of white light filled the room. Boom! Karl was thrown back, his body slamming into the stone floor, shards of rock scattering around him. Pain shot through his spine, but he forced himself to move, flipping to his feet in one fluid motion. Strange how he knew how to do that. Nonetheless, he reached into his pocket and pulled out the bone claw. He had come prepared, knowing full well he might need to defend himself in this den of thugs. With a casual toss, he sent the claw flying toward Jean. Startled, Jean reflexively caught it, her eyes widening in surprise. Why did he give this to me? she wondered. Does he expect me to help him? Or has he just implicated me? Her gaze shifted to Harrison, who hung from the ceiling like some monstrous bat. If I fight him now, he¡¯ll think we¡¯re in league together. But what choice do I have? Pew! Another bolt of green light streaked toward her. Jean grabbed a table, lifting it as a shield. The light struck, causing the table to float. She stared at it for a moment before whispering, "Susan." A tingling sensation quickly spread through her, as if numerous insects were crawling atop her skin. She felt a strange itch in the back of her head¡ªor was it her mind? The itch seemed to carry information, threading its way through her thoughts. Plague! Suddenly, the room was filled with the sound of coughing. One by one, the thugs began to hack and choke, their faces contorting in pain. Some doubled over, blood splattering from their mouths, while others desperately gulped down alcohol, hoping to stave off the sudden affliction. Panic spread as the first body hit the ground, blood pooling from its mouth. The rest scrambled for the exit, their fear overwhelming any other sense. Harrison¡¯s brows furrowed. He reached for more of his metallic balls, ready to hurl them at Jean, but he froze when a single word rang out¡ª"Hanek!" The word echoed through the room, sharp yet soft. Harrison¡¯s body stiffened, his eyes widening in terror as he realized he couldn¡¯t move. He trembled, every muscle straining against an invisible force. He tried to turn his head, but even that simple act seemed impossible. Why does he keep trying to look at the gang leaders? Karl realized, his gaze shifting to the men who had remained strangely still throughout the chaos. They sat there, their eyes passive, watching everything unfold. Something¡¯s wrong. They should be helping him, but they¡¯re not. Although he had the thought, he didn¡¯t have time to ponder the implications. Jean had bought him moments, and he needed to act before the situation spiraled further out of control. Whatever she did, it¡¯s affecting everyone except me, Karl realized. Maybe because of my durability. Even back on the farm, I never got sick. Nonetheless, the current situation meant his plan had worked. He needed someone other than Frederick and Anette to help him, and given the circumstances, he made do with what he had. Adapt to survive, he reminded himself. 42: Talks in the Carriage He jumped, claw in hand and ready to strike, as the upside-down form of Harrison drew closer. The man¡¯s eyes were wide with terror, the disapproving gaze that had once mocked Karl now replaced by fear. It¡¯s so easy to kill a person. Not much different from slaughtering a pig, Karl thought with pity. Pity he thought, but did not feel. He drew back his arm and plunged the bone claw into Harrison¡¯s chest! But he wasn¡¯t done. He grabbed the man by the shoulders, using his strength to yank him off the ceiling, sending him crashing headfirst into the stone floor. Bang! Harrison¡¯s head smashed into the ground, burying itself deep into the hardened floor. His body, however, remained rigid, as if his legs were still drawn to the ceiling. He¡¯s still latched to the roof? To him, it¡¯s like he¡¯s hanging from the ceiling, his head plunged into it, Karl thought. He took a few steps back from Harrison, as the man¡¯s body began to pale, his skin turning a sickly white hue, clinging tightly to his bones and revealing his skeletal form. He died just like that? Karl wondered. Am I actually stronger than most sanguines, or was this just luck? After all, if Jean had left him to deal with Harrison first, he might have been the one lying dead on the floor. Caution, Karl reminded himself. He needed that if he wanted to survive in this world. He leaned closer to inspect the corpse. Suddenly, a wave of nausea hit him, and he coughed violently. His eyes shifted to Jean, recognizing the obvious source of the affliction. Jean smiled, shrugged, and looked away from Karl. Almost immediately, the nausea faded, and he let out a breath, feeling the calmness return to his mind. He glanced back at the corpse. I was told to bring back the soul bombs, Karl thought, reaching out to search the man¡¯s clothes. The body remained rigid and still. Suddenly, a hot orange-red light caught his eye. Karl leaped back just in time as two beams of light shot through the air, passing between him and Harrison¡¯s body. The beams struck the ground, leaving behind a smoldering, charred spot. Karl quickly turned toward the three-step stage, where Galf, the Maw gang leader, stood. His eyes now glowed a fiery reddish-orange, with faint wisps of smoke rising from them. Heinrich¡¯s strained voice echoed through the space. "Did you think we¡¯d let you kill a fellow leader and loot him?" His gaze was hard, unyielding. "Do we look like jokes to you?" This? Isn¡¯t this all a setup? Karl thought, recalling the recent events. It¡¯s clear they were planning to get rid of him sooner or later. Maybe the leverage Harrison had over them kept them from acting sooner, but now they need something he had. Could it be the soul bombs? His thoughts raced. But if they take them, I can¡¯t complete my mission for the Thought Faction. Should I fight them too? He hesitated for a moment before speaking. "It must be nice, letting someone else do the dirty work," he muttered under his breath, his eyes fixed on Galf¡¯s burning gaze. He didn¡¯t like the idea of facing someone who could attack from a distance. Heinrich frowned, stepping down from the stage. "You killed a leader, which means you become one. You inherit his territory and men. Take that as your price," he said, pausing briefly before adding, "Or you can take your chances against us." That¡¯s impossible. Even with the Vixen, I doubt I could take them on. Maybe Fredrick would help, but... would he? Karl fought back a sigh, standing up. "Fine, take me there," he said, resigning himself to the situation. There might still be some leftover soul bombs. The cognizer didn¡¯t specify how many I needed, so just one should be enough, he hoped. Heinrich signaled toward the stage, and a boy, seemingly no older than twelve, appeared from the door in the left corner. Dressed in a tattered black jacket with a bruised face, the boy approached. "He¡¯ll take you," Heinrich said. Karl nodded, gathering his things. He pulled the sickle from the body, wiping the blood on his clothes. He gave the boy a quick glance, then turned to Jean. "That¡¯s it," he said, before heading toward the exit. His eyes darted toward Galf¡ªthe man with the laser eyes¡ªone last time. Jean watched Karl leave. That¡¯s it? she wondered, looking down at the black finger Karl had tossed to her earlier. Is this mine now? Is this the nature of a vortex? Events and rewards? She felt Susan stir beneath her clothes, tickling her skin. Her gaze shifted to Heinrich and Galf, who remained silent, watching her. They¡¯re really going to let me go? Shrugging, she casually exited through the door. Well, that was quick; my night¡¯s not ruined yet.
Karl walked through a narrow corridor, silent, clean, and free of dust. Dim lamps lined the walls, casting a gloomy, faint light. He glanced at the young boy walking ahead, noting the visible bruise on his face. Did he get into a fight? Karl wondered briefly before looking away. His interest ended there. After a few moments, they reached a doorway. The boy reached out and opened the door, allowing the mist from outside to seep in like water. Karl hesitated, scanning the surroundings. I don¡¯t trust them. What if this is a trap? he thought. Maybe they want to lead me somewhere to kill me. Or perhaps the boy is the assassin. He frowned at the speculation while eying the boy. If that happens, I suppose I won''t be surprised. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. The street they stepped into was desolate. The lamp posts were either broken or flickering weakly, casting barely enough light to pierce the mist. The swirling fog made it seem like figures were approaching from within. Ambushers, maybe, Karl thought but quickly dismissed the idea. This feels too suspicious. How could they just let me go? If it¡¯s the soul bombs they want, wouldn¡¯t they be after Harrison¡¯s base too? They must know that. So, what do they really want? He shook his head. Still, Jean did well. Though, there¡¯s always the chance she did it to save herself from Harrison¡¯s retaliation. As he pondered, Karl spotted a carriage partially obscured by the mist. Its silhouette appeared ghostly in the dim light. He squinted, focusing on the creature pulling it¡ªa black-scaled lizard, about two meters long, with limbs close to its belly, giving it a slithering appearance. As Karl approached, the details became clearer. It¡¯s a black-scaled lizard, he noted, though thinner and more emaciated than the ones he had seen in the city. Its bones were more pronounced, and patches of red skin showed where scales had been torn away. Were they harvested? Maybe sold? He heard many made money doing such things. The bruised boy spoke shakily to the driver, a figure so shrouded in mist that he was barely visible. Even with his enhanced senses, Karl couldn¡¯t make out the driver¡¯s features, only the faint outlines of his form. He did not like that. Suddenly, Karl heard footsteps approaching. He tensed, turning swiftly. Is Heinrich and Galf finally making their move? He hoped not. The footsteps grew louder, echoing against the rough cobblestone street lined with flickering eternal lamps. The lamps, usually never extinguished, were dimmer than they should have been, perhaps deliberately so. Or maybe those things that fend on light gnawed at them. He couldn''t be sure which. "You did well, son of the fallen," a voice called out from the mist. Fredrick, Karl recognized the voice. A figure stepped forward, emerging from the mist. Fredrick was dressed in a dark red, buttoned straight coat with red accents and a long black cape that seemed to merge with the fog. His eyes, glowing faintly red, gave him a dangerous air. He looks like a vampire, Karl thought. Not that I know what a vampire really looks like, but still¡­ did he see the fight? As Fredrick approached, Karl frowned, picking up a metallic scent in the air. He smells like blood! "Apologies for the scent," Fredrick said with a smile, wiping blood from parts of his coat. Should I ask him why? Karl wondered for a moment but decided against it. Why did he need to know, anyway? Besides, after the hypnosis incident, Karl didn¡¯t want to implicate himself further. Never antagonize someone stronger than you! Even if that person claims to be your servant. Fredrick glanced at Karl for a moment before saying, "Some of the escaped thugs ran too close to the garrison¡¯s stations. I suppose they wanted to report to the guardsmen or even an invigilator. I was asked not to ''directly'' assist you, and I didn¡¯t." He then looked toward the carriage. Karl remained silent and nodded. He noticed the bruised boy standing nearby, staring at them with wide, startled eyes. The boy opened his mouth as if to speak but quickly shut it. He repeated the motion a few more times, struggling to voice something gnawing at him. His hands trembled, and his legs quivered, shaking like a frightened animal. It was strange. To Karl, the boy''s behavior reminded him of how pigs reacted when they sensed death. Pigs weren¡¯t that intelligent, but he suspected Fredrick had done something to boost their awareness. Now, this boy was showing similar fear. Is he scared of something? Karl wondered, glancing at Fredrick. Him? Fredrick¡¯s voice broke the silence. "A natural-born sanguine?" he asked, approaching the boy and crouching before him. "Or a mutant?" The boy froze, and even Karl was momentarily stunned by the question. However, he said nothing, knowing from rumors back on the farm and whispers in the city that mutants were people tainted by astra, turning them into monsters who lost their senses. As for what exactly that meant, he had no idea. Does this mean the boy is one of them? Karl briefly recalled the cracked sky in the forest. The boy¡¯s eyes widened, his breathing became erratic. With his gaze lowered and fists clenched, he muttered in a shaky voice, "I... Sir... Please... Don¡¯t report me!" There was a pause before Fredrick calmly replied, "I have no intention to, as long as you tell me what Heinrich''s plans are regarding Harrison." The boy glanced around nervously before whispering, "Inside the carriage." Fredrick smiled and turned to Karl. "Let¡¯s go," he said, opening the carriage door and ushering Karl inside. Still unsure of the situation, Karl stepped into the cold carriage and took a seat on the uncomfortable cushions. The ride began with a sharp lash of the reins, followed by a low growl from the puller as the vehicle jerked into motion. Despite the smooth start, the journey was anything but steady, as the rough, uneven streets of the slums made the carriage bounce uncomfortably. A few minutes into the ride, Karl peered through the windows, seeing the occasional dim lights burning inside scattered stores. The mist lay thick like a blanket, winding itself through the streets, making the lamps seem like faint beacons in a foggy sea. He spotted beggars, beastmen, and the occasional guardsman. The silence in the carriage was heavy with tension. He could feel the fear radiating from the young boy, who sat across from him, his fingers clenched tightly in his lap. "Alright?" Fredrick broke the silence with a smile. The boy hesitated for a moment but eventually spoke. "When Harrison joined the gang, I don¡¯t know. But I overheard something about getting the method to drag souls. So, I think that¡¯s what Master Heinrich wanted." Drag souls? Karl thought, his mind regarding. Could this be the method for creating soul bombs? He considered the possibility. "What¡¯s your name?" Fredrick asked. "Ludwig," the boy replied without hesitation. "Alright." Fredrick leaned back against the carriage, adding, "No need to be so tense. It¡¯s sad to see a child like you in such fear." Ludwig froze, sweat beading on his forehead. That didn¡¯t help at all, Karl thought, remaining silent as a burning question gnawed at him. What exactly is a mutant? Do they have special powers? Are they like some kind of sanguine creature? He glanced at Fredrick. Should I ask him? After deliberating for a few seconds, Karl took a breath and asked, "What is a mutant?" Fredrick turned his head toward Karl, smiling. "Mutants didn¡¯t exist in my time." He means before the founding of the human empire, Karl realized. Fredrick continued, "Mutants are people who, through some means, have become tainted by astra." Ludwig flinched, his eyes widening further, his fists clenched even tighter. Does he fear astra itself? Did he experience it firsthand, or is it the fear instilled by the Ministry¡¯s teachings? Karl wondered, refocusing on Fredrick¡¯s explanation. 43: Mason hotel "The mutation can manifest in different ways. Sometimes, it starts with them being able to see things others can¡¯t, but in more severe cases, it can cause physical changes, like a mouth growing on their neck or a third eye." Fredrick glanced at Ludwig. "Although they seem to be disappearing faster than they¡¯re appearing, I suppose the invigilators are doing their job efficiently." He smiled again and fell silent. Is that all he knows? That mutants can develop deformities and are hunted by the invigilators? Karl sighed inwardly. That¡¯s not much to go on, but then again, he did just awaken two years ago. After a few minutes, they arrived at a deep section of the slums. The air was thick with the stench of filth and death, causing Karl, with his heightened senses, to grimace. The area was dark and almost deserted, with barely any movement visible on the streets. Towering five-meter buildings loomed over them, casting long shadows. The sound of iron clashing echoed through the air, causing the very ground to vibrate in a steady rhythm. Mist swirled in the air, though it was thinner here due to a certain heat that seemed to permeate the surroundings, causing the environment to be more wet than misty. Glancing to his left, Karl noticed a tall, dark building resembling a spire. Black smoke billowed from its top, and soot rained down like the red dustfalls he¡¯d seen during the day. The forge factories, Karl noted, shifting his gaze back to the building he was soon to own. The Mason Hotel''s soot-covered walls were mostly black, though faint patches of whiteness hinted at what they had once been. Under the dim moonlight, Karl could just make out potted plants placed in the corners of the building. However, the plants were long dead, their leaves and stems now a dark, ashen color. The flat, tiled roof suggested the building might once have belonged to the nobility or at least a wealthy tycoon. The hotel was a two-story building with a single balcony in the center of the second floor. Surrounding it were signs of abandoned shops, with carts covered in black tarps¡ªnow deserted and empty. Karl, escorted by Ludwig, entered the building, passing through an outer walkway supported by pillars. The first thing Karl noticed was the red and black stains covering the once-white walls. Lifelike statues lined both sides of the entrance, though most were cracked or broken in some way. Round chairs were arranged in specific areas, and ahead was a counter with a staircase off to the side. Above the counter, a signboard hung from the ceiling with the words, written in simple Canenese: "The Sovereign was once a man." Is this blasphemy? Karl wondered, momentarily stunned. Why would they write something like that? Is it a provocation against the Sovereign or the ministries that appointed him? He felt uneasy staring at the sign. The people who wrote this are clearly disillusioned with their ruler, but they lack the power to resist, so they do this. It¡¯s like a desperate plea for freedom or survival. But why antagonize someone who could easily kill you? The room was empty except for the counter, where a bloated woman sat. She had dark skin, round eyes, and thick dreadlocks that cascaded down her back. Dressed in a simple white dress with a brown apron, she looked almost out of place. A Maw person? With dark skin? Karl had never seen anyone with her complexion before. Perhaps her skin color came from some evolved or inherited components. "In Canen, hotels aren¡¯t something people associate with comfort," Fredrick¡¯s voice broke the silence. It was low, but Karl¡¯s enhanced hearing caught it easily. "For the Canenese, entering a hotel is akin to entering a brothel, though they view brothels more favorably.To them, brothels allow beastmen or other creatures to repay their debt for being born almost human. But hotels? They¡¯re seen as places for secrecy, and secrecy goes against the teachings of the Pure White. They dislike anything hidden, son of the fallen." What does that have to do with now? Karl wondered, confused. Maybe there¡¯s a reason behind it. He tried to make sense of the information but quickly realized Fredrick was likely just sharing random facts. The woman eyed them, her gaze sharp, as though she had already made up her mind about something. Karl was curious about her thoughts. They reached the counter, and Ludwig took the initiative to speak. "Uh, this is the new owner of the Mason Hotel." The woman strained her neck to look down at the boy, snorted, and said, "Uh, didn¡¯t even last two weeks. That Harrison took it from another man, but at least he was strong. And now you bring me a kid? Or did you mean the strange man behind him?" Ludwig shook his head, panic creeping into his expression. "No! He¡¯s the one. I don¡¯t know the other man. Maybe they¡¯re partners, but this one did it." "Uh, is that so?" The woman clicked her tongue. "Well, I don¡¯t want to hand over the Mason Hotel to a kid. No, let Heinrich tell me in the morning." Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. She¡¯s refusing? Why? Is she a sanguine? Or is this Heinrich¡¯s plan to stall me from getting to Harrison¡¯s room? Karl studied the bloated woman; every move she made caused her clothes to cling even more to her sweat-soaked body. She looked like a pig¡ªone of the specially fattened ones back at Tobias''s farm. Karl frowned, recalling the sensation of his blade cutting through such an animal. Do I have to kill her too? he wondered, feeling a pang of the repetition of his life now. It was see, kill, repeat. He felt the urge to sigh but held it back. Reaching behind him, he prepared to draw his sickle, but Fredrick, who had been silent until now, suddenly intervened. "I don¡¯t appreciate the way you¡¯re speaking to my master." Master? Karl thought, glancing between Fredrick and the woman. Slowly, he released his grip on the sickle but kept his guard up. There was always a chance someone could burst in, and he didn¡¯t want to be caught off guard. "The boy¡¯s your master? What are you, his bodyguard?" the woman chuckled, her neck wobbling like wrapped cloth. Fredrick remained quiet for a moment, his eyes narrowing slightly as a strange, motherly smile spread across his lips. Leaning closer to the counter, he said, "I can make you slimmer." The woman froze. "What did you just say? Are you calling me fat?" "A mother knows these things," Fredrick said, waving his hand. "And she should not be afraid to stir his children with her words." Her and his, Karl noted Fredrick¡¯s deliberate word choice. "Are you Antigonus? Do you really want to provoke the person who holds all the cards?" Karl frowned. This is the second time I¡¯ve heard the name Antigonus used as an insult. Last time, I didn¡¯t ask Fredrick, but maybe there¡¯s something important about why the supposedly former royal family¡¯s name is treated with such disdain. Fredrick''s eyes twitched, and his smile slowly faded into a cold, piercing stare. For a brief moment, Karl thought he saw Fredrick''s eyes flicker with a blood-red glow. The hypnosis? It didn¡¯t take Karl long to connect the dots. The only unusual thing that had happened before entering the forest was Fredrick¡¯s eyes flashing red. Although Karl knew there might be other ways to activate such power, he was sure this was it. He reined in his thoughts, glancing at the bloated woman. His eyes froze. The woman¡¯s gaze was vacant, saliva trickled from her mouth, and her head lolled slightly upward. She looked like someone who had suddenly lost all awareness. Did he hypnotize her? Karl wondered, envious of such power. "She''s dreaming of being slim," Fredrick said with a smile. "Now we can continue." Ludwig glanced between the two men but said nothing. He simply lowered his head and pointed toward the staircase in the corner. Fredrick smiled and followed, as did Karl. However, before moving on, Karl took a quick glance at one of the statues in the room, noticing that its head was partially broken. A faint scar ran across its eye. Was that a statue of a Task-Enforcer? he thought before continuing.
"This is it," Ludwig said, pointing at a door. A dark-gray door stood in the center of the hallway. Karl had counted twelve similar doors along the way, leading him to estimate the hotel had around 14 to 16 rooms in total. The walls inside were cleaner than the exterior, though red and black stains, along with smudges of filth in the corners, were still visible. He remained silent, watching Fredrick¡¯s next move. This wasn¡¯t out of reverence for the man, but more out of the respect a student gives a teacher. To Karl, at least until the night was over, Fredrick was like a trainer, and as an apprentice, it was his role to observe and learn. Karl was never one to be prideful. "From here on," Fredrick said, reaching for the doorknob, "you go in. This is where your journey continues. A mother knows when to let her child take their first steps." Karl looked at him and nodded. Just then, Fredrick grabbed his own finger and, with a crack, tore it off. Blood streamed down, yet he didn''t flinch, keeping that same smile on his face. The severed finger bled, but the hand from which it came began to writhe, as if a thousand insects crawled beneath the skin. Within seconds, the flesh repaired itself, and a new finger grew in its place. Karl stared, amazed. This is Fredrick¡¯s power¡ªthe power of a vampire. He found himself smiling, perhaps intrigued by the thought of having such abilities. Momentarily stunned, Fredrick soon said, "This is a way to contact me¡ªor more accurately, summon me. You just need to bite it, and depending on the situation, I will either be summoned to you, or you summoned to me." "What?!" Karl blurted out. "I apologize, but it¡¯s the only method," Fredrick replied with his ever-present smile. Karl stayed quiet for a moment. I don¡¯t want to do it, but for emergencies, it could be necessary. He hoped no situation would arise where he¡¯d need to bite another man¡¯s finger, but if it came down to survival, he was willing to do whatever was necessary. He reached out and took the finger. Strangely, it had stopped bleeding and felt warm, almost alive. Should I just put it in my pocket? His pockets were already crowded with items: a syringe, a sickle, a gun, and now a severed finger. He wanted to sigh. "Now, another measure of insurance. A mother can never be too careful," Fredrick said, taking out a small black stone with a bluish sheen to it. Voicestone! Karl realized. "This is yours," Fredrick took out another. "This is mine." He handed the other to Karl, who examined it curiously. "Now drip your blood on it," Fredrick said. My blood? Is that how it works? For activating it or establishing a connection? From his lessons with Fredrick, Karl learned it had a deeper meaning beyond evolution. There was a bond in it. As for what it meant, Karl could only theorize that it referred to the literal establishment of a link between him and the voicestone. Karl complied. Using the sickle, he made a small prick in his second finger. The pain was nothing compared to what he had experienced before. The blood dripped onto the stone, causing it to emit a buzzing noise as it quivered slightly. It soon settled, appearing no different from before. Just then, Karl felt a strange itch at the back of his neck¡ªor was it his head? It was as though something was moving there, but at the same time, it felt familiar¡ªa strange connection sprang from his heart to the stone. It felt like another limb. So it forms a connection with me. Through the blood? Karl made sure not to show any facial signs of the change he felt. Now what? he thought. Fredrick leaned closer, bringing his stone close to Karl''s. He touched the stone with his, causing both of them to buzz in unison. Karl felt the strange connection again, but this time, it was more subtle, though still present. "Now you just have to hold the stone and think of me," Fredrick seemed to blush. "Then, my own stone will also buzz, allowing me to talk to you." 44: These Vixens So, like a phone? Karl marveled at what lay in his hands. For a moment, he wanted to try it out. "What''s the difference between this and the finger?" he felt like asking. After all, if this could do it, then why keep the finger at all? Surely, Fredrick knew he would not want to bite into a finger. Who would, even? Fredrick smiled. "The voicestone is for talking to me, while the finger is for requesting aid or summoning me... abruptly," he said. "Think of the finger more like a weapon. After all, I can''t teleport at will like a rabbit hermit." Karl didn¡¯t know what kind of creature a rabbit hermit was, but he somewhat understood Fredrick. He can¡¯t teleport where a piece of him isn¡¯t, right? So, is me biting it kind of making him aware of me in order to teleport to me? Karl felt this was likely the case. He nodded in affirmation. "I¡¯ll be leaving, and Ludwig is coming too," Fredrick said. Leaving me alone? Karl wanted to ask, but instead, he glanced down at the bloodied finger and voicestone and said, "Alright." He needed the silence anyway. Fredrick smiled, and, guided by Ludwig, they left the hallway. Karl finally exhaled. So, it¡¯s up to me to establish myself here, which probably means I¡¯ll have to kill someone. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Karl turned the doorknob and stepped inside. The first thing he noticed was a desk positioned in front of a brown shelf piled with books. The walls were an unusual greenish color, and a faint scent filled the air, causing slight dizziness. Karl wasn¡¯t sure what the smell was, but it reminded him of fresh paint. As he walked further in, he noticed a small sofa to his right. The room was small but serviceable. He closed the door behind him. Eternal lamps encased in glass hung on both sides of the room, casting a yellowish light. Karl approached the desk, where books and papers were scattered haphazardly. He picked one up, stared at the scribbled words, and was reminded once again that he couldn¡¯t read. He sighed and put the paper back. So, where would he hide a soul bomb? Karl glanced at the bed. It wouldn¡¯t be there, would it? He checked beneath and around the bed but found nothing. Not here. He searched the desk, the shelves¡ªnothing. Frustration began to build. What if there¡¯s nothing here at all? He thought. Then his eyes caught a framed picture on the right wall, mounted with black wood. It depicted the Pure White God, with a bronze face, dressed in white robes, white hair, and a full beard. Could it be? Before Karl was reincarnated into this world, he¡¯d been something of a movie enthusiast. While he wasn¡¯t specifically a fan of mystery films, he had seen a few. He stared at the painting for a moment before cautiously stepping toward it. Grabbing the frame, he took a deep breath and lifted it off the wall. Then, he sighed in relief at what he saw. On the other side was a black box embedded into the wall¡ªa safe! Karl hesitated for a moment but then reached for it. The safe was made of iron with a keyhole in the center. He stared at it for a moment before curling his fist. Bang! He slammed his fist into the safe, but it only left a small dent in the surface. His hand throbbed with hot pain, but he shook it off, clenched his fist again, and hit it harder. Bang! The dent deepened, the surrounding metal warping slightly. He waved off the pain once more and clenched his fist, this time ignoring the instinct to pull back and weaken the blow. Bang! The force of his punch bent the outer layer of the safe, creating small gaps along the edges. With cold, determined eyes, he gripped the edges and pulled, the metal screeching as it gave way. He reached in, taking out the sole object within the safe. It was a white sheet of paper. On it were scribbles, ones he obviously couldn''t read. Was this it? He frowned, raising his legs to look deeper into the safe. Just then, he spotted something¡ªa small round bead. He narrowed his gaze, reaching for it. He took out the ball; its surface had a bronze-like color with faint white light seeping from the inside. A soul bomb! Karl walked and sat down on the bed, which was a bit comfortable¡ªat least better than the cold floor, right? He looked at the small ball. This was it¡ªhis ticket to joining the faction. For some reason, Karl found himself feeling something small, but it was still there... accomplishment. At first, he didn¡¯t want to do it, even hated it. But in the end, regardless of what was done, the feeling of completing something was amazing. He relished the feeling, knowing it would likely soon fade away. Suddenly, he spotted something. At the opposing wall, a hand was reaching out, passing through the wall like it was a screen of rippling water. This is similar to Anette¡¯s and the cognizer¡¯s power! Did they send somebody to trail me? Karl''s fingers trailed, folding the paper and hiding it in his pocket. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt the contents were the most important thing in the room. Soon after, he took out the whistle given to him by the cognizer. He wasn¡¯t sure who this person might be, but considering he had completed the mission, he could use the whistle as an escape plan. Though what could happen was something he was unsure of, he knew at least something would happen. And in a dire situation, even the smallest distraction could be useful. He learned this from his fight with Harrison. I hope it doesn¡¯t come to that. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The hand grew, a leg stepped out, and soon, a full body emerged from the wall. Dressed in a simple kefna, the stranger carried a stone tablet in his left hand, one he pressed against his chest. He had black hair, black eyes, and skin that bore a pale, grayish-white shade. He was gloomy, almost like a human ghost. Karl surveyed him. "Who¡ª" He was cut off. "I''m from the Mysteries School of Thought," the man said dryly. So they trailed me? Or is this some specialty that comes from their branch? Fredrick once said they could know things. Karl remained quiet, waiting for the other to speak. However, this lasted for a while, causing even Karl to feel a certain cringe from the situation. This person seemed to accept the silence more than he did. Finally, "What do you want?" Karl was the first to speak, something he didn¡¯t like at all. "My name is Louis," the man said in the same flat voice that seemed almost dazed. "I''m here to welcome you to the faction and to give you this." He reached into the pouch attached to his trousers. He took out a small silvery coin and tossed it toward Karl. Grabbing the coin with a single hand, Karl looked down at it. Simple but crude, the surface had cuts and rust, making the exact markings on the body unreadable¡ªnot that he could read them anyway. Is this some kind of branding? Karl read Louis'' expression and got nothing. Just cold, dead passivity. He suddenly felt strange since he too made similar expressions. But his was different. He didn¡¯t do it because he wanted to. It just... happened. He felt like sighing. "The bomb?" Karl asked. At this point, it was obvious he was the one who would have to take the initiative. He didn¡¯t like this. It meant the other would likely end up learning more about him than he would about them. He felt like sighing again. "Give it," Louis said, his gaze seeming not to care about anything around him. Karl frowned, took out the small bomb, and tossed it to him. The latter raised his hand to catch it but missed it by a bit, causing the ball to fall and roll on the ground. There was a moment of silence after this. Karl wondered whether he should smile. Was this revenge? He wondered. Louis glossed past him to the bomb, and with a fluid, uncaring walk, he picked up the coin and said, "By the ranking system of the faction, you are assigned a diviner." Diviner? Likely the lowest rank, Karl thought, waiting for any other words. But as he expected, they did not come. "Anything else?" he had to say. "You will be given a mission soon," he said to Karl. Mission? Then what was all this? It seemed he still hadn''t proven his worth to the faction. Alternatively, maybe he had, and this was simply something done to all newcomers. Karl glanced at Louis. Which rank or class is he? Stronger or weaker than Anette and the Cognizer? Likely not. The Cognizer appeared to be a prominent figure within the faction. "Use the whistle once you have finished a mission," Louis said plainly. I was planning on using it now. Karl felt like being curt. This person was throwing him off. Despite the suppressed emotions, it would seem getting him rattled was something Louis specialized in. Karl did not like being rattled. Just then, Louis turned around and sank into the walls, vanishing. That''s it? Karl thought, finally releasing the deep sigh that had gnawed fervently at him. He leaned back on the bed, looked around for a moment, and eventually realized he would not be going back to the basement tonight. He lay flat on the bed, looking at the ceiling. Tomorrow will be another day. Who will have to die for me to accomplish something? The question echoed in his thoughts.
Having regained his strength, Aurelian made his way through the misty, scarce streets. The swirling fog hugged tightly as he felt strength within it. He heaved a breath that pushed back a swirl of mist, his single uncovered eye staring ahead. How would I do this? He thought. Despite being part of the Black Sand Regiment, Aurelian had no skills in infiltration, which was understandable considering the Chaos Hunters did not fancy stealth attacks. If anything, brute frontal assaults were their way. They lost many Death Runners that way. But this did not mean he had no knowledge of secrecy-based attacks; it simply was that he wasn''t good at deception¡ªmost times he accomplished the same using his mind-worm powers. For someone like that... the boy. My mind-worm powers will likely not work in any situation, even if he were weakened. After all, to have a vortex that even a bishop is apprehensive of, he should be far stronger than a desolation! But he didn¡¯t seem that way to me. He pondered a possibility. Could he be in a weakened state? Or is it a uniqueness due to him being... a saint? He rubbed his temples. Pure, give me wisdom! He moved calmly, eventually seeing the slightly sinking building. He moved to it, grabbed the cold doorknob, and twisted. The dim darkness appeared, fog pouring in as if hungering for what was inside. A glass-encased lamp burned a few steps down from the door. Who even kept that there? He stepped down the descending steps, making a glance through the room. Just then, a pillar of black flames erupted by the bed. He glanced at the flames, tense at what they meant. That woman? She¡¯s back. The flames soon outlined a slender figure. They soon fluttered away, silent as if they were never there. In their wake was the red-haired vixen, her left knee bent, the right stretched out while her hand supported her shoulders, pressing down on the bed. That was a dramatic entrance. She no longer dressed in that obscene kefna; now it was a simple, light gown, revealing enough that it outlined her inner-wear. They were white, edging toward red. Aurelian looked away. Couldn''t she wear something better? These vixens! The girl trailed her backhand through her hair as if trying to make it longer. She smiled and tilted her head. "Are you just going to stand there, or will you actually do something?" Aurelian remained silent. The vixen frowned, but her gaze soon relaxed, becoming very clear like glass. She appeared extremely beautiful for some reason. It was almost divi¡ª Aurelian tensed. She¡¯s doing something to me! Like many, Aurelian also had bare knowledge of the powers of the vixens. Despite being very public, they were a secretive lot. Even claiming not to be an evil faction, but just one look at those Lost would reveal their words blackened. Aurelian sighed. 45: Fatality Should I also spy on her? She appeared with me too, so who knows. Maybe she''s part of his group or someone who knows his secret. Aurelian did not discard the possibility that the boy was a saint. But he still needed to remain cautious. The pure demands it. The vixen remained silent, staring at him. She must be wondering something. What? Is it why I''m not attracted to her? He knew why, of course; he had drunk a potion before coming here. It was among the collections given by the ministry, but that one was not meant to be used during the battle. The potion did not have a label, but what it did was make him very resistant to mental or emotional infiltration. But as good of a component as it was, Aurelian couldn''t help but notice that it was a perfect counter to his Mind Worm abilities. What creature or material did it come from? The vixen stayed silent for a while before speaking softly. "You also serving the boy?" Aurelian tensed. She knows? Or is she part of his group and simply asking for my confirmation? Or maybe she isn''t but only recently joined and doesn''t know her teammates yet? He gave a simple nod¡ªone he felt could be interpreted in any number of ways. She looked for a few moments, then smiled, gradually lowering her bent knee. She leaned back, bending her arms to support her weight on the bed. "Hmm. Nothing stops bedding between teammates." "I refuse!" he quickly said, but for some reason, part of him regretted that decision. Was the component working well? The vixen stared for a while, then shrugged. "So what do you think of the boy... Mas-... Master?" Her face cringed when forcing out the last words. She''s not used to it? Aurelian thought. "He''s a person with the potential for white." "White?" The vixen cocked her head. "Why not red, or black?" "Red is... unnatural, and black is just wrong," he said simply. "If you say so," the vixen shrugged, then eyed him and said, "Call me Jean." Not a noble, Aurelian felt a wave of relief. Not because of some wariness toward nobles, but out of preservation for the empire. If this girl was a noble, it meant that the structure of the very empire had degraded to the point that vixens held such authority. Jean locked her eye on him. "What role do you play... for the ki¡ªmaster?" Trying to grasp my importance? Aurelian looked away, walked to the desk, and sat. "I''ve been with him." It was an ambiguous statement, meant to be interpreted in many different ways. When did he get like this? So cunning and tongue-fast. Was he changing? Aurelian pondered. Jean''s eyes rolled away. She might have sensed his slithering words. After a few moments, he asked, "What is your role with him?" Jean stayed silent, her face suddenly wincing, then settling. "He''s my... master. My lord, and if possible... my lover." Aurelian froze. What? Lover? How? This? He was momentarily lost for words. The boy did not seem older than the better part of sixteen, and this woman already wanted to bed him. Was this the brazenness of a vixen, or just her? The air became awkward after this. Too awkward for Aurelian, so he calmly left the room after some time. There were other reasons, of course, for leaving: one being the uncertainty of when the component would expire. If that occurred, he might wake up having happened upon the vixen. The mist poured as the door opened, and Aurelian, a bit tense with leaving the girl there, stepped out. It was obvious the boy wasn''t coming back tonight. There was also a chance he had gone somewhere else entirely, so for now, Aurelian would move a bit, sleep, and come back tomorrow.
His loss, Jean shrugged. I''ve already had four tonight. She lay flat on the bed, her eyes staring at the door, up the ascending stairs. Would the boy be coming tonight? She thought. No. He might already be owning up to his new territory. Which one is it? Thales Market? Or maybe Mason Hotel? She sighed. The Mother has become very active in Her words since that boy, and She has reduced the pain from her brilliant voice. It no longer pains like before. She briefly recalled the pain, it being like snakes slithering around in her skull. She delved into the pouch hanging around her waist. She took out her diary, backed in black leather, placed it by the bed, and then took out the strange black needle-like bone with bulging protrusions around it. She trailed it around with her fingers, gently pressing it into the center of her palm. Just then, the memory of Harrison turning into a shriveled corpse snapped in. Quickly, she pulled the finger away. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. This is not an item, so it must be part of a sanguine; one that can separate its components? She thought back to the way Harrison died. It seems like it sucked him dry. Vampire? Some kind of leech? Or maybe blood ore components? She shook her head. There were too many sanguine materials and creatures for any one person to even come close to knowing. She placed the bone back into her pouch, letting it hang around her waist. "The Mother in all Her brilliance is very demanding." She suddenly slapped her mouth. Shut it, Jean! Then, glancing at the leather-bound diary, she took out a pen from her pouch. It was an antique, or at least that''s what Cornelia told her. Used by nobles and did not need to be dipped in ink to write. Jean winced at the part about it being from nobles. Eventually, she sighed and opened the book. She didn''t like writing in it, but being someone from Canen, who had been influenced by its culture, which was influenced by Raoul Andronicus, an ancestor of the royal family, she naturally had an inkling to write down her thoughts. Though she wondered how the royal family had an ancestor...Wasn''t the sovereign said to be immortal? She glanced at a few words and symbols: written in Horn-tongue, as not many could read the language. At some point, she wondered about using Draconis or High Astra, but those languages were too mystical and dangerous to simply be written down nonchalantly. Imagine writing "I gave him pleasure" in High Astra. What kind of effect would that cause? She focused back on the words but suddenly froze when she saw one: "Dunn still remains dead." She gritted her teeth. Why the black would I be reminding myself of this? She closed the book, kept the pen back, and laid on the bed, closing her eyes. But at the same time, a watery tear streamed down her face, wetting the bed. Jean gained consciousness. She was floating in a familiar place; darkness everywhere with specks of white light scattered around like the night sky. Some of these specks were bigger than others, and from here she could see that some were being pulled closer to others. The astra! she thought, just a bit panicked. It was then she noticed something: a distant star was getting bigger and bigger. No, not getting bigger, she was instead drawing close to it. Is it the boy''s vortex? she thought. But for some reason, she felt this one was smaller than the boy¡¯s. Not knowing what was happening, Jean struggled with her body, trying to escape the pull. She tried to teleport; to burn away in black flames, but strangely she could not feel them¡ªher components! Before she could do anything else, the white starlight suddenly expanded, blinding her with its light. Countless scenes played out fast before her. A battlefield where countless soldiers, tall giants, long-eared women, and many others battled. It was chaos, with countless powers being used, causing explosions on all sides. She saw a huge wolf, towering like the mountains, moving as if it were one with the darkness. The wolf breathed a misty air, when suddenly tendrils of shadows poured out from underneath it, bringing chaos to the battlefield, as many were sunk into the darkness below. The scene shifted. A massive gate stood embedded into the side of a mountain. Below this were numerous men, some clad in blood-red armor, some with red wings, but all of them bellowed out a war cry as they stood against an insurmountable army. The sky was red with dark clouds, but the sun was golden, shining a warm radiance on the world below. There were mountains stretched out on both sides, the ground desolate as soldiers battled with strange powers, steel, and armor. The scene narrowed. A majestic, noble-looking figure clad in red armor stood. His face was bloodied, and his white hair dropped in a messy cascade. He had long red wings that had cuts and scars on them. He was kneeling, holding a silver sword in hand while staring at 11 figures floating in the sky. Around him were similar people, but they were not as majestic as he. He seemed in between being a man and a woman. He gritted his soft pale lips that enhanced his whitish-bleached skin. "Traitors, all of you! Alistair will have your heads for this!" One of the 11 figures, clad in a white robe, his skin bronze, but his face obscured by white light, said, "Alistair is not here, and before he comes, you will be dead, and we will have become gods." Another figure from the 11, dressed in dark robes, long hair with mist swirling around him, said, "And don''t bother calling for the black priest. He will also be meeting his end soon." The scene shattered. Jean''s eyes snapped open. Her body was hoisted into the air, floating above the bed. She gritted her teeth, as pain greater than anything surged through her body. She wanted to teleport but found her components were no longer listening to her. Her eyes began to bulge, feeling as if they were getting bigger within her skull. She screamed, but her voice came out mute. Blood began to drip down her eyes. What''s happening? Mother! Great Mother! Help! A deep sense of fatality washed over her body. Just then, white light shot out from her eyes, her body quivering in frantic motion. The light kept surging out as if something inside her was being forcefully removed. The light suddenly stopped, and her body dropped from the air, landing with a muffled thud on the bed. Black smoke sizzled from her eye socket, which was now replaced with a darkened, charred hole. Soon, red flesh began to writhe around it.
Dunn took the rag from the still-surviving death runner, pressing it against his bloodied thigh. His shard armor was cracked in that spot. Those damned giants! One would think for a race whose god once prided itself on being the greatest warrior, they would be more honorable. He knew that statement was false: The Warrior god was the greatest in all of Ulshur. But what in the shattered heavens was that? He sighed, dismissing the pale, sickly death runner with his free hand. He sat on a cliff, one of many that bordered the Waning Forest. The red dust was not as much today. Maybe the Pride Son was not bleeding as much today. The dust was also falling on him, but with the honor in his heart, surely pride and selfishness would not make their way in. Ahead, or below, was the Waning Forest. Tall trees with golden leaves stretched far, seeming to be bordered ahead by countless mountains, some so big that they seemed to be floating above the sky. Even from here, he could see some mountains, their color seeming like the sheen of polished metal. The Iron Mountains, home of the dwarves. Some of those mountains puffed ash into the air¡ªvolcanoes they were. Likely having many flamestones there. Despite every dominion having just one major race or at least two, though some conflict would exist, the dwarves and the giants maintained a peaceful union. One makes the weapons and the other uses them. Dunn found honor in their union, but at the same time, he could not dismiss one fact: they were inhuman. 46: A golden knight? The white sun was rising from the east, but the heat of the Dominion was already oppressive. Partially due to the golden trees, the continent experienced an unusual level of heat. So much so that nearly every form of plant and animal life here had evolved to endure the scorching conditions in one way or another. Dunn¡¯s red shard armor was blistering hot like he had stepped into a fiery cauldron. He glanced at his palm, opening it to summon a ball of fire that ignited in his hand. He bounced it between his fingers before casually tossing it over the cliff. Boom! The flames struck a boulder below, shattering it into pieces. A shrill sound echoed from the rubble as similar boulders twitched, revealing stick-like legs and heads¡ªcarapace Bugs skittered in swarms, some retreating into the waning forest. Still, not enough, Dunn sighed, struggling to keep his pride away from his heart. "You know we lack flame drowners," a voice said behind him. He recognized that voice. Dunn cast a side glance at the towering figure beside him¡ªa man with simple black hair and a greenish hue to his skin. A Hornbreed, yes, but an educated one. This one spoke with intelligence, unlike the normal ones who resembled the brutish orc-like beings from ancient texts. Ren, the man beside him, stood nearly the height of two men. He had taken that size after reaching Desolation¡ªwell not truly. But why would anyone choose to be that big? Dunn pondered, though he realized much of Ren¡¯s bulk came from his Knight Plate¡ªa stronger version of shard-armor, crafted by the Knight Cities during the Annihilation War. I suppose when you''re forced onto the frontlines, you naturally come up with better equipment than those sitting comfortably behind. He missed the frontlines. Honor was found there, even though he had mourned his archon, who charged to the bitter end with him. The man was gone now... I wonder when my time will come, Dunn thought, his heart tightening. "Do you think standing in silence before me is a wise choice?" Ren asked, his broad, silver-lined, reddish armor gleaming as he tilted his head. "I am the new Archon, you know?" That I do. I watched the last one die. Dunn¡¯s gaze drifted, blurring Ren out as he focused instead on the red dust gently settling on his armor. I hope pride doesn¡¯t enter him, he thought, though he knew better than to voice it now. Ren was more than just a replacement; he had been trained as a Vice Archon, an Archon Adept under his father¡¯s command. Normally, no one could take the title of Archon without the Legion-Master¡¯s command, but this case was different. Ren was the previous Archon¡¯s son. War didn¡¯t always follow protocol. The Legion-Master had the final word, but Ren had inherited his father¡¯s mantle. Dunn snapped out of his thoughts as he noticed a frown forming on Ren¡¯s face. I¡¯m still not used to respecting him. But he deserves it¡ªor at least, his title does. I can¡¯t bring myself to care that much. If anything, I hate that I didn¡¯t die today¡­ alongside the others. He shook his head. "Sorry, Archon." He stood, the clanging of his armor echoing like clashing metal. "I¡¯m still a bit dazed from the battle." "You mean from our loss!" Ren snapped. Still grieving his father¡¯s death, Dunn thought. He shared the grief but couldn¡¯t fully connect to it. Every time he survived a battle, he felt disconnected from reality. The Warrior guide me. Ren clenched his fists so tightly that his armor creaked under the strain. Even if it breaks, he can will it to repair itself. That was one of the advantages of Knight Plate over shard-armor: with mana and willpower from the bonded user, it could be repaired instantly. Shard-armor, on the other hand, required specific parts or special metals that had to be reforged by Artisans. "The crusade has just begun. We still have a chance to win¡ªto take the Waning Forest," Dunn said, attempting to offer advice to the newly promoted Archon. Ren stopped, his gaze hardening. A scoff escaped his lips. "Win? Didn¡¯t you see what we were up against? That was a hazard-class giant¡ªbig as a mountain. And if they have one of those, how many more do you think they have?" He has a point, Dunn mused. The Archon is dead, and Ren only reached Desolation because of his father¡¯s armor. But even with that, none of us can stop a hazard-class creature. He sighed. A saint, if it were the Ministry. We¡¯ve already taken heavy losses. I don¡¯t think we can survive without reinforcements¡ªor at least a powerful enough being to balance the scales. He briefly recalled playing chess, a human game. "Perhaps reinforcements from the brother regiments could help?" Dunn suggested. The Red Warlock regiments, along with others from the Legion, had joined the crusade. Unfortunately, only one Archon had been tasked with leading it. Perhaps it¡¯s because the Tau are stirring again, he speculated. Ren shot him an annoyed glare. "Reinforcements? So what? So the other Archons can laugh at me?" He exhaled, calming himself with a breath learned from the Swordsmen Tower¡¯s breathing techniques. "I can¡¯t do that." Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. So the prideful son still exerts some influence, Dunn thought with a sigh. Just then, a figure approached. A guardsman, pale-faced and visibly shaken, clutched a spear tightly. Many of the ordinary soldiers¡ªthose who hadn¡¯t evolved¡ªwere likely dealing with the psychological fallout from the battle. That thing had just been too big. "Good morning, Archon," the guardsman said, his voice trembling slightly. Hardly called morning unless I hear the morning sunbird, Dunn thought absentmindedly, wondering if there were sunbirds in the Western Dominion. They¡¯re always seen flying west. Maybe this is where they end up. It was just a guess. He wasn¡¯t certain¡ªafter all, he wasn¡¯t a scribe or one who studied such things. "What?" Ren said softly, his tone shifting quickly from annoyance to calm. Maybe not pride, Dunn mused. "The Chaplain requests your presence," the guardsman said. Ren remained silent for a moment, glancing at Dunn. "Will you accompany me?" What does the Chaplain want? Dunn wondered, his gaze drifting to the red dust falling softly around him. He wasn¡¯t going to say no. Even though he technically couldn¡¯t refuse an order from his Archon, he wasn¡¯t doing it for that reason. This was the Chaplain¡ªtheir priest and connection to the Warrior God. No way in the shattered heavens would he decline. He nodded to Ren. They left the cliff, following rough, tent-lined paths and passing large golden trees. Before long, they reached their destination. The Chaplain was found in the war camp¡¯s temple, which had started as a simple hill but had been hollowed out through constant explosions and heat-forced carving. Now, it was a suitable place to house the teachings of the Warrior God. Murals of Great Warriors, Archons, and lucky guardsmen lined the inside walls. Glass-encased lamps, placed where the walls met the floor, provided light. Ornate chandeliers, ablaze with eternal flames, hung from the high ceiling, supported by stone pillars carved with intricate designs. I don¡¯t think this place would crumble even without the pillars, Dunn thought. Entering the main chamber, they saw pews arranged on either side of the room. A grand chandelier lit the area, casting light on a towering statue of a man, carved from stone and dressed in glorious armor. The Warrior God! Dunn resisted the urge to pump his fist in the air. The statue loomed over everything, reaching the high ceiling as if the god himself were watching over them¡ªas he should, but without any arrogance. Many people were already seated on the pews, while others moved about, conversing with the Chaplain¡¯s adepts¡ªyoung priests in training. A man suddenly approached them. He had long golden hair and wore golden shard-armor, with a white hooded robe partially covering his face. He was about the same height as Dunn, though Ren, clad in his Knight Plate, stood a bit taller. Dunn bowed deeply. How could he not, when standing before the Messenger of God? This was the kind of person Dunn wouldn¡¯t mind being killed by¡ªthough that would mean dying without honor. The Chaplain simply nodded, seeming to be in a hurry. "A Golden Knight will be joining us," the Chaplain announced. Dunn froze.
The morning after taking control of the hotel, Karl made sure to rise early. He threw off the blanket he¡¯d unknowingly clutched during the night and sat up. His gaze drifted toward the open windows. The white sun was slowly emerging from the horizon, gradually illuminating the red sky, which swirled with dark clouds. Red dust had already begun to fall¡ªslowly for now, but it would intensify as the day wore on. The clicking calls of the morning sunbirds filled the air. Karl caught sight of one¡ªa white bird with a long tail¡ªflitting across the sky. Sunbirds always traveled in groups, a small fact Karl had picked up. Turning away from the window, he stood up and walked toward the door. He needed to make his presence known quickly to establish his standing in this place. His hand was on the door handle when something in his peripheral vision caught his attention. The green wall rippled, and suddenly, a small black beak phased through. Startled, Karl stiffened. Another mysterious faction member? His frown deepened as a bird¡ªblack as a raven¡ªemerged from the wall, circling the ceiling with soft caws. Its eyes glowed like red jewels. Karl recalled one of the perks of reaching Desolation class: the ability to summon black messenger birds. Was this one of those? Perhaps sent by the Mysteries school? The bird circled the room for a few moments, seemingly surveying the area, before descending to perch on the wooden desk. It opened its beak, and an illusory, layered voice echoed through the room: "You are to aid Louis in hunting the man known as Shaman Olmer. This task will commence tomorrow night. Prepare yourself." The bird¡¯s beak snapped shut, and with a flap of its wings, it took to the air, circled the room once more, and flew straight into the wall, vanishing from sight. Karl stared at the wall for a long moment, unperturbed. He had expected something like this. It meant there was no need to investigate; if the task was scheduled for tomorrow, the man¡¯s whereabouts were already known. All they needed was extra muscle. Cold-eyed, Karl sighed. So, Shaman Olmer is the one who¡¯s going to die tomorrow for my survival, he thought, reaching for the door. The fact that Louis had been assigned to him didn¡¯t sit well. That person rattled him more than most. Stepping into the hallway, Karl was met with white walls dirtied by smudges of dust and grime. He walked down a curved staircase, reminiscent of those found in abandoned cathedrals. Upon reaching the ground floor, he entered a larger counter room. Stone statues lined one side of the building, while the floor was already covered in footprints tracking red dust. Outside, the red dust continued to fall, accompanied by the loud voices of haggling and shouting from the streets beyond. Round tables in the parlor were occupied by rough-looking thugs. Their white shirts were stained red with dust, some wearing glasses, others with simple caps or white cloth wrapped around their heads. As Karl descended the stairs, their eyes immediately locked onto him, watching, prying, and scrutinizing¡ªsearching for any sign of weakness. Karl ignored their stares and sat on a three-legged stool. His eyes shifted to the bloated woman behind the counter, her expression hesitant and unsure. Likely still shaken from whatever Frederick had done to her. In a cold, flat voice, Karl said, "Something to drink." The woman remained silent, her eyes darting nervously around the room. Is she trying to signal someone from this crowd? A small seed of concern grew in Karl¡¯s mind. What if everyone here was a thug, gathered to kill him? Could he fight them all? Or would he need to? I doubt I could kill everyone here, he thought, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t try if they attack. If things get out of control, I can always run. Anette made that clear. Karl calmed his thoughts and fixed his gaze on the woman. 47: Black and naked. "Drink," Karl repeated forcefully, his voice cutting through the tension in the room. The bloated woman, trembling slightly, turned to the shelves with great effort. She pulled down a bottle labeled Kid Juice and set it on the counter before him. The liquid inside was clear, housed in a white bottle¡ªdifferent from the black ones Karl had seen at the meeting. Mocking me, Karl thought, feeling the silence grow even more oppressive. He half-turned, casting a sidelong glance around the room with his left eye. No one seemed particularly suspicious, but suddenly, he felt a gaze locked onto him. He turned fully to the left and spotted a figure at the far end of the room¡ªa man who appeared to want to be noticed. His dark red hair was striking, and his sharp black eyes held a menacing, intense expression. Those eyes projected fear, and while Karl wasn¡¯t affected by it, he recognized the impact it might have on others. This man... Karl thought, observing him carefully. He must hold some significant standing in the hotel, or at least within the thug circle. A Sanguine, Karl noted, recognizing the red hair. Frederick had explained that sometimes physical traits from creatures or entities could merge with a Sanguine¡¯s body. While it didn¡¯t always grant additional powers, it often identified Sanguines from a specific branch. Is the red hair a trait from Galf, or this man¡¯s branch? The man stepped forward, his red-stained kefna brushing the floor as he approached Karl. He took a seat beside him, flashing a grin. "The new boss, huh?" Karl remained silent, waiting for him to continue. "I''m Anderson. Some call me the Reaper," Anderson said, leaning left with a spiteful smile. Reaper? Is that supposed to scare me? Karl thought, keeping quiet. "You see, kid, I don''t know how you managed to kill Harrison, but I can think of a few reasons." Anderson grinned, his tone mocking. "My voicestone tells me you had some help in the fight. A tall, slender, red-haired vixen, eh?" He waved at the bloated woman, pointing to a bottle on the shelf. Without hesitation, she brought it over and even uncorked it for him. Anderson downed the liquid from the black bottle, then exclaimed, "But I don¡¯t see this friend of yours around, and it¡¯s pretty clear that Harrison held back. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to kill a kid, after all." He turned to face Karl directly. "But I don¡¯t have such a white heart." If I allow this to continue, I¡¯ll seem weak in the eyes of these thugs! Without hesitation, Karl grabbed the white bottle labeled Kid Juice and smashed it across Anderson¡¯s face. The liquid splashed everywhere, and in the ensuing chaos, Karl grabbed several shards of the broken bottle, driving them deep into Anderson¡¯s eyes. If this man was like Galf, Karl couldn¡¯t risk him using laser-like abilities. Quickly, Karl drew his sickle and brought it down toward Anderson¡¯s neck. Clang! The sound of iron striking iron echoed through the room. Anderson had turned just in time, using his hand to block the sickle. His skin had turned a charred, darkish color. Not even a dent? Karl leaped into the air, twisting his small body into an arc, landing behind Anderson with surprising agility. Strange how I can move like this... Nevertheless, Karl clenched his left fist and threw a punch, the force of the blow whistling through the air. At that moment, Anderson¡¯s charred skin began to secrete a blood-red liquid. It seeped through his clothes, emitting a sizzling sound as his kefna began to scorch and blacken like paper set aflame. Corrosive! Karl realized, leaping backward nimbly as if his legs were spring-loaded. He grabbed a startled thug, and using his enhanced strength, tossed the man like a ragdoll toward Anderson. It was a strange sight¡ªseeing a young boy, barely 16, toss a man twice his height and size as if he were a piece of cloth. The man screamed as he hurtled toward Anderson, but all Anderson did was open his mouth, spewing a splurt of red liquid. The corrosive substance hit the flying man like wax melting under heat. He wailed as his skin peeled away, revealing bone and clothing that dissolved until nothing remained but a bubbling red pool. Karl felt no sympathy for the man. Instead, he moved quickly, understanding that staying in one place would play into Anderson¡¯s strengths. The man, now naked, his charred skin leaking dark red corrosive liquid, was a dangerous opponent. Should I summon Frederick? The thought crossed Karl¡¯s mind, but he held it back. It wasn¡¯t that summoning Frederick was the wrong choice¡ªKarl simply didn¡¯t want to reveal his competence so early. He preferred to keep some cards hidden. Instead, he focused on finding a weakness in Anderson¡¯s defenses. According to Frederick, no matter how omnipotent a Sanguine¡¯s power seemed, it always had a limit¡ªat least for those below the Hazard class. And Anderson was certainly not above Hazard. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Anderson smirked. "You can move, I¡¯ll give you that. What, did you evolve into a cricket?" Suddenly, he dashed forward, closing the distance between them. His blood-red eyes were leaking streams of fluid¡ªcorrosive or not, Karl couldn¡¯t be sure. Anderson¡¯s speed matched Karl¡¯s, and in an instant, he was only a few steps away. This was dangerous! Instinctively, Karl grabbed a few nearby thugs, hurling them at Anderson like projectiles. But Anderson merely swiped them away or dodged, spewing his corrosive red liquid at those unfortunate enough to be caught in his path. He was steadily closing in. Any closer and that liquid will touch me! With no other choice, Karl turned and dashed toward the curved staircase leading to the second story. He needed to put distance between himself and Anderson¡ªat least until he could come up with a better plan. As he ascended, a red-orange beam shot past him, drilling a small charred hole in the side of the staircase. Karl glanced at the slightly smoking scar, imagining himself in the wall¡¯s place. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant thought. Speed, durability, and offensive power... Anderson seems to have the upper hand in all areas. And it looks like the glass shard did little damage, Karl thought as he raced up the stairs, Anderson hot on his heels. He reached a narrow corridor with rooms on both sides and a stone wall at the end. This hotel isn¡¯t very big, Karl realized. But then, an idea sparked in his mind. He sprinted toward one of the rooms, throwing open the door and rushing inside. Once there, he made his way to the stone-framed window, placing his feet on the edge as if preparing to jump. Anderson, who had followed him in, saw this and bellowed, "Somebody get outside and wall him off!" This was exactly what Karl had been waiting for. In that moment of distraction, he clenched his fist, tightened his muscles, and hurled the sickle. The curved blade cut through the air, hurtling toward the slightly distracted Anderson, who was standing by the door, his attention on the hallway. He had turned away to make a call, which was precisely what Karl had been waiting for. Startled by the incoming strike, Anderson tried to block the attack, using his arm to deflect the sickle. Clang! The sound of metal echoed, and Karl had his answer. From their earlier encounter downstairs, Karl had briefly seen Anderson use his hands to deflect blows, despite his entire body having a charred, iron-like appearance. Why block with your arms if your body is that tough? The inconsistency had intrigued Karl, and now, after testing it, he had a theory: His chest area might be weaker than the rest of him. Karl dashed forward, closing the distance between them. Anderson¡¯s eyes brightened, releasing a beam of red light. The expanding light filled Karl¡¯s vision. Three seconds. Two seconds. One second. At the last moment, Karl leaped to the side, rolled, and scooped up his sickle. With all his might, he swung upward, aiming for Anderson¡¯s chest. Sensing the attack, Anderson staggered backward, causing the sickle to miss his chest by mere inches. However, the blade slashed across his face, leaving a thin red line. His eyes widened, and beams of red light shot out. Didn¡¯t work! Karl braced to move back, but before he could react, Anderson opened his mouth. Blood-red liquid poured out like a tide, surging toward Karl. There was no way to avoid it all. Gritting his teeth, Karl leaped into the air, dodging the brunt of the attack, but not fast enough to evade the beam of light that struck his stomach. The force sent him crashing into the stone wall behind him. His eyes widened, and sweat poured down his face as he panted, hot pain radiating from his abdomen. It felt as if something was burning and twisting inside him¡ªgnawing at his flesh. Glancing down, he saw that his white coat had been burned away, leaving a dark, round hole in the fabric and exposing a patch of blood-red, pulsing skin. He wanted to scream, cry out, or even beg for mercy. That would have been the logical choice in order to survive. But then Karl caught sight of Anderson¡¯s cold, murderous eyes. Those weren¡¯t the eyes of someone willing to accept surrender. Wiping the lingering red stain from his lips, Anderson smiled, his eyes still glowing with a dangerous red light. His expression darkened as he casually stepped across the pools of corrosive liquid, his shoes¡ªthe last remaining shred of clothing¡ªsizzling and burning upon contact. "You black bastard!" Anderson snarled, leaning forward with his mouth wide open. More red liquid gathered behind his tongue, ready to spew forth. Karl¡¯s eyes widened in panic, his hands instinctively darting for his pouch. But before he could reach it, a beam of red light shot from Anderson¡¯s eyes, striking Karl¡¯s hands with a searing hiss. A deep, pained yelp escaped his throat as his hands throbbed, the red patches of scorched flesh trembling violently. No blood flowed from the wounds, the heat having cauterized them instantly. This isn¡¯t working! Karl¡¯s heart raced, pounding in his chest. He glanced up at Anderson, whose grin stretched even wider. Red liquid dribbled from his mouth, sizzling as it splattered onto the stone floor, releasing faint wisps of smoke. I can¡¯t die. I can¡¯t lose¡ªnot now, not ever! A surge of burning rage ignited within him, like a dam breaking under immense pressure. But then he hesitated. No. I need to calm down. Karl remembered the overwhelming anger that had consumed him the night before. He didn¡¯t trust these emotions¡ªthey might not even be his. He couldn¡¯t take that risk. He tried to take a steadying breath, but his gaze drifted back to Anderson¡¯s smug, infuriating face. His restraint crumbled. The alien emotions surged, flooding Karl¡¯s mind with unrecognizable thoughts. His eyes locked onto Anderson, the intensity behind his gaze sharp as shards of glass. Anderson hesitated, clearly unsettled by the sudden shift in Karl¡¯s demeanor. Then, the world shifted. A distant mountain loomed, casting its shadow over an approaching army. The scene was hazy, its edges blurred until a figure stepped onto the hilltop. His wild red hair whipped in the wind as he raised a severed head high, his voice booming like the roar of a thousand men. "The Flesh Ancestor has lost her head!" The vision shattered, and reality slammed back into place. Karl stood frozen, his breath caught in his throat. Blood. It was everywhere. The thick, metallic scent hung in the air, mingling with the lingering smell of gunpowder. The white walls, the floor, even the half-open door were smeared with crimson as if a wave of blood had washed through the room. Stumbling back, Karl¡¯s foot crunched on something solid. He looked down, his eyes widening in shock. A severed hand lay in a pool of blood, charred at the stump where it had been severed at the elbow. Anderson¡¯s? Karl realized he was gripping something in his hand. Slowly, he raised his left hand and stared at the object he held¡ªa head, its lifeless eyes staring back at him. With a startled yelp, Karl flung the head away. It hit the wall with a dull thud before rolling across the blood-soaked floor, finally coming to rest beside a mangled, bloodied chest. 48: Another "What¡ª" he gasped, feeling a rare wave of weakness wash over him. A mangled torso, blackened and scarred, revealing blood-red flesh beneath, lay in a pool of its own blood. The fog swirled faintly around it. Beside the torso lay a severed hand, fingers still twitching slightly. Karl''s eyes drifted to the sickle in his right hand. It was drenched in blood, still hot, as though it had just been ignited by flames. He dropped the sickle, his heart pounding like a drum. What just happened? I blacked out. Did I do this? Was it me? My body moved, but I wasn¡¯t in control¡­ He hesitated. Was I being controlled by something other than myself? His legs buckled beneath him, his knees collapsing into the pool of blood. His hands trembled, feeling foreign as if they didn¡¯t belong to him. Maybe they never did. Suddenly, the mangled chest before him began to quiver. Startled, Karl instinctively grabbed the still-hot sickle, gripping it tightly as he struggled to steady himself. His mind was in chaos, thoughts scattered. Are these even my thoughts? Am I still myself, or has something already replaced me? His strange, spiraling thoughts were interrupted as a hand burst from the chest. Drenched in blood, it stretched outward, pressing against the ground. What is that? Before Karl could fully process it, another hand emerged, also covered in blood. Karl stood there, watching apprehensively, though something within him shifted. He wasn¡¯t as terrified as before¡ªhis emotions were numbing, his fear and disgust slowly dissipating. No! His mind whirled, but his thoughts grew clearer, sharper. Focus on the hand. Yes¡­ His gaze turned cold, solemn. Whatever this is, whatever happened here, it must be tied to the memories. And though I¡¯d rather not chase them, they seem to be my only source of power. He briefly wondered why he had been so terrified earlier. His eyes drifted from the hands to the faint sulfuric fog lingering in the room. What an interesting power. The hands pressed harder against the ground, struggling to pull the rest of the body free. Then, a head emerged from the bloody mass¡ªa man¡¯s head, his face drenched in blood, his black hair soaked and tangled. Gritting his teeth, he pulled himself further out, revealing a greenish, bloodstained bead necklace around his neck. Karl felt a strange sense of familiarity. The man continued to extract himself from the body, his black robe now soaked and darkened by the blood. His long, matted hair made him look barbaric. He glanced at Karl and said, "Do you still know what fair bitches are?" Karl was startled but kept his composure. Him? The hornbreed from the market? Did he follow me? Why was he inside Anderson? Questions flooded Karl¡¯s mind, but no answers surfaced. He remained silent, waiting for the man to continue. There was a brief pause before the hornbreed pulled a black rock with a bluish sheen from his robes¡ªa voicestone. Why is he using that? Is he contacting someone? Suddenly, a voice emanated from the stone. It sounded like Karl¡¯s, yet it wasn¡¯t. The voice was deep, filled with fury and a maddening, layered intensity. "War! WAR! WAR!" it thundered, sending piercing vibrations through Karl¡¯s mind. The world around him shifted. A wolf, the size of a mountain, stepped gracefully over rough rocky terrain. Darkness trailed behind it with each step. The wolf leaned down, exhaling a misty breath over a smaller figure¡ªa man with a blood-red cape and flowing crimson hair. A cold metallic aura surrounded him. The man¡¯s face was blurred, but his voice was deep and commanding, filled with a conquering dominance. ¡°Will you stand by me?¡± he asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t aid the eleven when they sealed and stole the branches from him.¡± ¡°But I gained from it,¡± the wolf replied in a voice that echoed eerily. ¡°I don¡¯t care! Will you help me cut off their heads?¡± The wind swirled faster, heating and transforming into a sulfuric-scented mist. It coiled around the man as he pointed a black stone sword at the wolf. ¡°Or must I slay you too?¡± The vision shattered, and the present surroundings returned. Before Karl could gather his thoughts, the hornbreed spoke. ¡°What a strange creature you are,¡± he muttered, tucking the voicestone back into his robes. ¡°Even I¡¯m unsure of what I just saw. Naturally, I¡¯m curious. But,¡± he glanced at Anderson¡¯s remains, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of what I might find.¡± Karl pushed the disturbing memory aside, focusing on the hornbreed¡ªor whatever he truly was. Though he had spoken in horn tongue before, he now spoke Canenese, and his features had grown more baneful. Can he shapeshift? ¡°Since Anderson sacrificed his life to uncover the strangeness in you, I may as well see this through,¡± the hornbreed continued, stepping closer to Karl. ¡°Someone like you will surely be hunted by the Ministry.¡± Karl froze. Was that a threat? And what does he mean by Anderson sacrificing himself? Did they work together? ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°It means that despite the Ministry¡¯s claim that knowledge of the branches is public and sanguines are common, the truth is far darker.¡± He glanced at Anderson¡¯s corpse. ¡°No world chest? I thought he¡¯d form one, considering someone like you killed him.¡± World chest? Karl had never heard of that term. Why hadn¡¯t Frederick mentioned this? Is it something only desolation-class warriors or higher know? The man continued, ¡°Call me Tyro.¡± He smiled, but his eyes gleamed with the same malice that Anderson¡¯s once held. ¡°The Ministry covertly eliminates sanguines who surpass desolation class or those with dangerous special abilities. They either recruit them into their organizations, place bounties on their heads or accuse them of crimes to have them executed. That¡¯s why festivals like the Strongman exist.¡± Karl remained silent, taking it all in. ¡°Good. You understand your place. But don¡¯t mistake this for blackmail. Consider it an offer. I want you to kill Galf for me.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it?¡± Karl asked, probing for more information. ¡°I would, but I divined that I couldn¡¯t or at least would be too hard.¡± Karl frowned. Divined? Was that some ability granted by his evolutions? Sensing Karl¡¯s confusion, Tyro grinned. ¡°You don¡¯t know what divination is, do you?¡± he chuckled softly. ¡°Well, this just got even stranger. You¡¯re such a mystery, and yet you¡¯re unaware of the mysticism arts?¡± Mysticism arts? Karl had never heard of that either. He figured it must be knowledge reserved for those in desolation class and above. But did that mean Tyro was a desolation-class warrior? Tyro eyed him curiously. "Well, I won¡¯t be the one to tell you what that is," he said. Karl remained silent for a few moments before finally asking, "Why do you want Galf dead?" He was starting to feel like some kind of assassin for hire. Tyro smiled. "My group¡ª" "Faction," Karl interjected¡ªor more like blurted out. Tyro¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter at the interruption. How much would he offer for this mission? Karl needed to probe, searching for some sign of Tyro¡¯s strength or weakness. "Yes, faction," Tyro said, his tone casual. "But the name is irrelevant to you. Just know that Galf plans to use something of ours for his own goals." Stealing from the Pure White Ministry? Is that why they¡¯re so confident? Karl speculated. What is this ¡°something¡± he wants? A shard-armor? An evolution? Something powerful enough to fight the Ministry... If it was valuable enough, Karl considered taking it for himself. After all, if it could keep the Ministry at bay, what chance would a lowly faction have against it? Karl said nothing, maintaining his silence. Tyro remained quiet for a while as well, before finally sighing. "By knowledge, can¡¯t you be more cooperative?" By knowledge? Isn¡¯t that a term used for one of the orthodox gods? Is he part of a Ministry? No... That wouldn¡¯t make sense. It must be a faction. Maybe one like the Mysteries school, focused solely on the pursuit of knowledge? Karl pondered. "Who stays the same in the middle of chaos?" Karl replied evenly. "I suppose," Tyro acknowledged. "But, fortunately, I¡¯m not here to exploit you. Think of this as a deal: you kill Galf, and you get to join my sanguine gathering." Before Karl could respond, Tyro pulled out a small piece of paper and a feather. He crouched, dipped the feather¡¯s tip in blood, and scribbled something onto the paper. When he was done, he handed it to Karl, as if it were a completely normal exchange. Karl took the bloodstained paper without hesitation. He had been covered in worse. On the roughly cut page were letters¡ªluckily in Canenese. It was an address, a location. Karl studied it for a moment before glancing at Tyro. "What is this?" "My sanguine gathering," Tyro said flatly. "Unaffiliated sanguines rarely get the luck or chance to evolve on their own, so my faction created this. It¡¯s a gathering for sanguines to come together, buy, and sell mystical information¡ªlike Serums, branch knowledge, details about certain creatures, and even commissions. We oversee everything, and our notary guarantees the authenticity of all transactions." A notary? Aren¡¯t those exclusive to the Ministries? Or do they have their own, someone who evolved in that direction? Karl reined in his thoughts. "So which will it be?" Tyro asked, raising the voicestone in one hand. "This?" He pulled a small dagger from his robes with his other hand. "Or this?" Karl understood what Tyro was implying. He felt like sighing but held it in. "When?" "No strict deadline," Tyro said, almost enthusiastically. "Just make sure it¡¯s before he launches his plan to attack the Pure White Ministry." Karl didn¡¯t respond, simply giving a nod. Tyro¡¯s smile widened. "Very well." He glanced at the corpse lying nearby. "You should take that head down with you. You know, to reinforce your standing." "When can I come to this gathering?" Karl asked. "Tomorrow morning. What a coincidence!" Yes... A coincidence, Karl thought, suppressing a sigh. "Alright then," Tyro said, stepping to the side of the wall. He climbed onto the stone window ledge and glanced back at Karl with a grin before leaping off the edge. Karl stood there for a while, watching the red sky swirl with dark clouds as they drifted together. In his mind, a dying, pained voice echoed: "Child Killer!" He turned away, crouching down to pick up the still-warm head of Anderson. He lifted it to eye level, staring into its hollow, pale face, still dripping blood. A faint voice echoed in his thoughts: "New boss huh?" Holding the severed head, Karl walked out of the room and down the steps, leaving a trail of dripping blood behind him. As he descended, he noticed the mix of terror, fear, and confusion on the faces of those around him. Their startled expressions quickly shifted to understanding and recognition. None of them would doubt him anymore. This was good. Reaching the ground floor, Karl walked to the counter and placed Anderson¡¯s head on it. The bloated woman behind the counter froze in fear, her eyes locked onto Anderson¡¯s pained expression. Karl regarded her for a moment before sighing and saying calmly, "Can I get a drink now?" Though he didn¡¯t actually want one, appearances had to be maintained. The lady froze, but he would not say it again. After a while, she bowed, or at least tried to. Her fatted neck would not allow for it. How does she even deal with the stigmata brought by her size? The people of canen did not have a fondness for the overweighed. Perhaps a perk of being in the slums: No one has to judge you He thought. The pile of sweating flesh forcefully turned, and went to the shelf, searching frantically for a drink-one now suitable for Karl''s status. Karl watched her when something appeared before his eyes: A nexus of gleaming starlight¡ªblinking on and off. They bore numerous colors¡ªsome red, some white, blue, yellow, and even black; so much so that it seemed like a void among the colorful stars. It was vast. 49: Cleaning the room The specks of light had strange silver-like threads connecting them. Some were linked by these threads, while others were not. But Karl noticed that most of the red-colored stars were connected by well-defined, illusory strands, binding those of the same type together. As he stared, he spotted a transparent speck of light gleaming like silver. A word echoed in his mind: Physical Augmentation. A flood of knowledge washed over him. He closed his eyes, allowing the information to settle within. Strangely, he didn¡¯t feel startled or the usual annoyance at being caught off guard. Instead, the stars looked familiar¡ªalmost as if he was gazing at his own essence. His true self. Opening his eyes, he muttered, "Mystical component: Physical Augmentation. It enhances strength and all physical attributes, but it¡¯s strange... there¡¯s no cooldown since it also exists as a physical component." He stopped, deep in thought. Is this the face of the soul? he wondered, watching the stars twinkle around him. Did killing Anderson unlock this? But Fredrick said the face of the soul isn¡¯t a mystical component, but simply the form of the soul that houses all components¡ªboth physical and mystical. Another thought occurred to him. Could it be that Karl is in some sealed state? Killing seems to unlock perks that a normal sanguine should already have. But... if he¡¯s been a sanguine for so many years, and with these strange memories and numerous components¡ªmany of which I can¡¯t even see¡ªwhat does that tell me? His eyes flickered slightly. Karl is certainly greater than what Fredrick and Anette believe. Could he be approaching that... Demi-god class? Karl¡¯s thoughts raced, though he kept his grip on reality. After all, this was all guesswork, based on his amateur understanding of sanguine knowledge. The bloated woman returned with a bottle, setting it in front of him. It was cool to the touch, with droplets of water running down its sides. He glanced at Anderson''s head beside him¡ªit wasn¡¯t exactly appetizing. Looking up at the woman, he said, "Dispose of it." He didn¡¯t feel the need to elaborate. The woman quivered slightly, her eyes locking onto Anderson¡¯s horror-stricken face. Karl could see her throat bob as she gulped nervously. What an unnatural size, he thought, watching her swallow her fear. She grabbed the head and pulled a black bag from beneath the counter, placing it inside. Then, with a quick glance to the left, she signaled to a man at a nearby table. He approached, took the bag from her, and left without a word. So she¡¯s used to doing this, but Anderson¡¯s sudden death likely frightened her. Karl noted with satisfaction. Her fear was good¡ªit would keep her in line. He frowned suddenly. How am I supposed to kill Galf? He recalled the red beams of light that had almost scorched him. Yes, he had killed Anderson, who had similar power, but... How did I even manage that? Shaking his head, he dismissed the thought. He¡¯d figure it out when the time came. For now... He picked up the black bottle. It felt cold in his hands. Maybe they used icestone to keep it chilled? he mused. The cap had already been uncorked, so he tipped the bottle to his lips, downing the liquid inside. He winced. Bitter! But he quickly composed himself, forcing his expression into stoic calm. He sighed, enduring the bitter taste, which burned slightly as it traveled down his throat. Once the bottle was empty, he set it back on the table with a sigh. How do people enjoy this? He never liked alcohol¡ªneither on Earth nor in this world of Ulshur. Karl remained seated for a few minutes, and when nothing else seemed to happen, he glanced at the bloated woman behind the counter, regarding her for a moment before getting up. He needed fresher air¡ªsomething not tainted by the smell of alcohol and sweat. This mysticism arts... there¡¯s a chance Fredrick knows nothing about them, he thought as he walked. Either that or he intentionally left them out. Before leaving the hotel, another thought crossed Karl¡¯s mind: The basement still reeks of blood and is a bit dirty. Maybe I¡¯ll clean it later. He could tolerate the filth, but that didn¡¯t mean he wanted to.
Jean opened her eyes, her breathing erratic. She glanced around the room, pushing herself up from the soft bed. Am I alive? she wondered, unsure. Her hands moved to her cheeks, feeling dried streaks of liquid. She looked at her fingers¡ªblood. She recoiled slightly, wincing as a maddening headache bore into her skull like the incessant screech of a morning sunbird. She doubled over, her mind flashing with fragmented images: A wolf. An army. Eleven beings. A white-haired figure with blood-red wings. She felt it¡ªher insides burning like a furnace, ablaze with an intense heat. The images seared through her mind, making her thoughts sluggish and distorted. Just then, a familiar voice boomed in her head. With it, the images began to blur, as if a hand had wiped them away. Jean touched her temples, slick with sweat, her breath misting in the air as the residual warmth still coursed through her body. She sat back on the bed, dazed. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. What in Mother¡¯s name was that? She struggled to recall the images. I can¡¯t remember. What were they? Is this corruption from the Astra? But I¡¯ve already been purified... As she remained deep in thought, the familiar voice echoed through her mind again. She grimaced, enduring the pain of Mother¡¯s voice. After a few moments, she exhaled deeply and reached into her pouch, pulling out a black claw. She stared at it. This caused it? she wondered. Does it belong to someone who experienced those beings? And by sleeping with it, I got pulled into their vortex¡ªexperiencing what they experienced? Bewildered, she studied the claw. The cold finger rested in her palm. Who does this belong to? The boy? Or perhaps someone else who followed him, like that other person? She gripped it tightly. Connecting to a vortex... Bonding with it... So a vortex contains not just events that will happen, but those that had happened? A smile crept across her face. Isn¡¯t it like voicestones? But instead of recording things, it shows you the future and the past? She paused, realizing that her thoughts didn¡¯t quite fit the situation. Standing up, she paced around the room. The stench of blood and grime was overwhelming, red dust prints tracked across the floor. Who do they think is going to clean this? she sighed, snapping her fingers. Black flames surged from her body, and she vanished. Soon, the flames silently appeared again. Jean stepped out, holding a stone mop and a bucket filled with water¡ªas clean as it could be. She uncapped a bottle of potion, not entirely mystical, and poured the bluish liquid into the bucket. Using her palm, she swirled the water, making sure the liquid mixed thoroughly. The water began to bubble, turning white and foamy, and a scent of roses and other pleasant, unfamiliar fragrances filled the room. She dipped the stone-handled mop into the bucket, stirring it like a witch brewing a potion, and began mopping the room. Her mind wandered. The Mother said I shouldn¡¯t sleep with that claw anymore, she thought. But according to the perks granted through true class evolution, Desolation has a certain uniqueness in knowledge. It¡¯s not considered dangerous enough to harm even an advanced class. She squeezed the liquid from the mop with her hand. But the way I was punished yesterday... She shuddered at the memory. That means the knowledge might even be greater than hazard class. Could it be on the level often associated with wings? She continued drying the wet floor, ensuring all traces of dust were gone. Maybe even higher than that? She paused, feeling as though she was stepping into the realm of gods. But the Mother saved me. Warmth filled her heart. Praise the Mother! she thought piously as she glanced at the bedsheets. She bundled up the old sheets and disappeared into black flames, returning with fresh ones. That store always has the best things. Of course, she wasn¡¯t buying any of them. The Mother¡¯s gift has many uses. Her black flames were not a product of evolution, but rather a Gift bestowed upon her by the Great Mother. I didn¡¯t even know evolution could work that way, she thought, grinning as she used a rag from a "respectable" store to wipe the smudges from the desk and the eternal lamp burning on the side of the room. I suppose it was the vortex that, when we were spat out by the Astra, led me right to my house¡ªwell, one of them at least. Jean felt a chill at the thought of how much control the vortex might have over her decisions. For all she knew, even cleaning this room might not have been her choice but a result of the vortex¡¯s influence. She sighed at the thought but then shrugged. If something can completely control you and you have no way of resisting, then why bother resisting? she reasoned. If anything, her only way to break free would be to evolve through the classes. At least he''s not a noble, she thought, nodding to herself as she dipped the rag and mop back into the bucket. She stood back, surveying the room, now spotless¡ªan immaculately made bed with red sheets, a clean desk, and a floor free of dusty footprints. Suddenly, a pang of realization struck her. Won¡¯t this just get dirty again soon? Why did I even bother cleaning it? She sighed. You can take someone out of how they were raised, but you can¡¯t take how they were raised out of them. A canenese remained a canenese. She stood there for a moment, unwilling to disturb her own work, when a thought surfaced from the now-faded images. "Abraham?" she muttered under her breath. A name? Who? And why did it surface now? It felt important. Perhaps this was a revelation from the Mother herself. Does this mean I should investigate the name? Jean felt certain of it and knew she needed to follow up quickly. But then came the question: should she actively seek out the information or wait and trust that the knowledge would come to her... through the vortex? She shrugged. If that boy¡¯s vortex is as powerful as I suspect, surely it can pull this information to me. And as for a reward, I can always... repay him. Her body burst into black flames as she vanished. She had decided to head to the theater, where she had heard a new play about the Annihilation Wars was being performed. As for the boy, he hadn¡¯t given her his voicestone mark, so she had no way of contacting him. But if he ever needed her, Jean trusted the vortex would make it happen.
Numerous Hours Later For the first time after surviving a battle, Dunn found himself overwhelmed by emotion¡ªa mix of reverence, pride, and aspiration. This was the Golden Knights! The personal protectors of the Sovereign said to be far stronger than any Shard-bearer. It was rumored that a single Golden Knight could take on ten or even twenty Shard-armored warriors. Surely, that number was exaggerated. Though he held them in reverence and regarded them as the pinnacle of human prowess, the idea of one knight defeating twenty Shard-bearers seemed... unlikely. Warrior, help me avoid blasphemy, he silently prayed. They were descending a stairwell, stone walls on both sides illuminated by eternal lamps encased in glass. Dunn¡¯s thoughts wandered. Wouldn¡¯t they, at times, want to just die? he mused. He followed behind the Archon, who in turn walked behind the Chaplain. Though the Archon outranked the Chaplain in terms of military hierarchy, no one would dare walk ahead of the Messenger of God. That would be an act of arrogance¡ªof pride. Dunn''s mind raced. A Golden Knight will be joining us? But why? He had participated in a number of crusades, yet none had ever attracted the attention of a Golden Knight. Is there something special about this crusade? he wondered, feeling a new sense of understanding about the mission. 50: To save or not to save He gathered the information surrounding the crusade: We are one of many crusades sent to the Western Domination. Our task is to capture land, but that¡¯s more of a lofty goal, something out of reach for us. No one really expects us to succeed in that. So simply capturing more territory would be considered a victory. But now there¡¯s a Golden Knight? That changed everything. It means the empire truly wants control of the Western Dominion, or there¡¯s something here so dangerous that a Golden Knight was summoned. He had thoughts, but whether they were correct was another matter. A pale light began to filter down from ahead; they were nearing the end of the descending steps. Suddenly, Dunn felt a chill, as though something was slithering across his skin. His senses sharpened instantly. He recognized this sensation¡ªit came from something tied to the Astra. Was there something blasphemous down there?! Ren also stiffened, his actions betraying his tension. Clearly, he could feel the same crawling sensation. Dunn couldn¡¯t afford to ignore the Chaplain now. As much as he didn¡¯t want to believe it, it was all too common for chaplains¡ªor even priests¡ªto become ensnared by things from the Astra. The things that create mutants. He remained silent, preparing to summon a flame bomb in case anything suspicious happened with the Chaplain. Unlike most shard-armors, his didn¡¯t come with a sword that could be summoned at will. Instead, he either morphed his flames into a weapon or found an actual chain sword to wield. They stepped into the hall. It wasn¡¯t large, but the ceiling loomed high above them. Eternal lamps lined the walls, casting a steady glow that brought a certain warmth to the room, though this heat was balanced out by the scattered icestones and cold grass patches. The icestones were dark stones with faint bluish frost trapped inside, while the cold tails¡ªa patch of grass fading from green to nearly blue¡ªadded an eerie coolness to the space. All of these could only be found in the Western Dominion. But none of that held Dunn¡¯s attention. His gaze was locked on the centerpiece of the room: a towering stone gate, twice the height of a man. Its shape resembled the rounded frame of a mirror, with pointed tips at the top and bottom. The ¡°mirror¡± itself had a dark, swirling center, like a doorway into a vast, black ocean, faintly dotted with countless specks of white light. Waygate! Dunn realized. _____________ Hours spent exploring the city¡ªa tactic. The red dust fell slowly as Karl walked through the streets, stepping carefully on the cobblestones, avoiding carriages and the hurried passersby. He focused inward, often attempting to count the numerous stars in his "face of the soul," but he always lost track after five hundred or so. Still, the repetition was a reminder of the countless components that existed within him. Simply looking at it made the idea of the memories not as dreadful as before. He shook his head and sighed. Power really does change things. He contemplated many thoughts as he took a bite of the cake he was holding, savoring the spiciness as it slid down his throat and into his stomach. Just then, on the side of the narrow road, a small two-story white apartment stood, stained with red. Sandwiched between two other buildings, it looked squat and cramped, with hardly any space between them. In front of the building was a man dressed in a long white coat buttoned up the center, wearing black trousers with white stripes down the sides. The man was looking around, shouting, "100 ments for someone to explore the underground of my house!" He wants someone to explore his house? Karl listened passively for a few moments, taking another bite from his cake. The man grew more desperate. "Please, it''s important. I need it for construction!" The building doesn¡¯t seem to need repairs, so who is this man? A noble or maybe a tycoon? In Canen, only nobles or tycoons could afford to build an apartment. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Karl listened for a bit longer but eventually moved on. He had no interest in whatever the man was talking about. He had only stopped to better understand the city of Canen, but he did learn something from the brief exchange. It appeared that the women of Canen had a peculiar affinity for their shoulders and arms. Not once, not twice, but multiple times he had seen women dressed in white gowns with translucent silk sleeves that revealed much of their arms. They would occasionally flaunt it, walking in a way that made their arms swing about. It struck him as odd. The men who ogled the women with smooth, bare arms seemed aroused by it. Weird, Karl thought. This was the first time he had internally criticized the culture of the Canens. He had done it often with other cultures, though he found the culture of Clegane City quite appealing¡ªat least with their concept of Freehands and Soundhands. Karl sighed, feeling his focus wane. Looking for a moment to think, Karl stopped at an unassuming wide road, leaning against the wall of an extremely red-stained building. It seemed as though the owners had done little to clean it¡ªor maybe no one lived there anymore. He couldn¡¯t be sure. His presence quickly attracted attention. Men and women frowned at him as they passed by. A few even spoke up. "Don''t you see that''s dirty?" "What are you, Antigonus?" "Must be one of those who don¡¯t worship the White." "What a hooligan." The people of Canen were not fond of secrets, not even in their own thoughts. Nevertheless, he ignored them. Their words stirred no real emotion in him. What do I have with me? Karl thought back to the things he had gathered during his few days in the city. A serum, or at least the blood... A sudden thought struck him. Would the blood spoil if it¡¯s not kept cold? For all he knew, the blood of Sanguine creatures might have some special properties that prevented it from spoiling. But... Even if it does spoil, does that impact the outcome of evolution? Fredrick hadn¡¯t mentioned what would happen if the blood spoiled before the serum was concocted. He probably didn¡¯t think of it, seeing as I wasn¡¯t supposed to need evolution. Karl sighed, refocusing. Who to kill?... Galf, Olmer... He paused as something caught his eye. A young girl, barely seven years old, was chasing a black ash hound¡ªa type of dog in this world. She ran to the center of the road, twirling as the hound ran circles around her, her laughter filled with joy. Karl¡¯s eyes flicked ahead. A carriage was barreling down the road at tremendous speed. Streetwalkers were jumping out of its path, shouting and cursing at it. The carriage was drawn by a black-scaled lizard, which seemed out of control, its frantic movements indicating it was ready to crash into anything. And from the way it was moving, the girl was directly in its path. About 15 seconds before impact! His mind raced. He stepped forward but stopped abruptly. What do I gain from doing this? The question echoed in his head. He watched the carriage draw dangerously close to the child. If I save her, my name will spread, which will attract the attention of the Ministry and further restrict my actions. He glanced at the girl, sighed, and leaned back against the wall. Survival was his priority. He had to keep reminding himself of that. The streetwalkers noticed the impending disaster. They called out to the girl, some waving, others shouting, but she was oblivious to it all. She was too busy, foolishly chasing her dog¡ªunaware that it would soon lead to her demise. The carriage reached her. Time seemed to slow as if the world had come to a standstill. Karl watched as the girl stood just inches away from the lizard¡¯s frenzied open mouth. Its long tongue snapped like a whip, its legs raised, ready to crush her into paste. She remained blissfully unaware, petting her ash hound, as red dust slowly fell around her. So stupid, Karl thought. Just then, something slammed into the lizard. Time seemed to restart¡ªat least to Karl. The creature was flung into the air as if grabbed and tossed violently. The carriage, still attached to the lizard, was yanked up with it, the wooden frame flying along with the creature. Boom! The carriage crashed to the ground, splintering into jagged shards of wood, wheels rolling off, and red dust billowing out. The lizard was mangled, its head twisted grotesquely to the opposite side of its neck. Only its tail continued to thrash, the last sign of life in its broken body. The beast had landed on top of the wrecked carriage, impaled by the wooden spikes. What just happened? Karl thought, turning toward the little girl. A woman now stood beside her, gently rubbing her hair. Karl suddenly felt an unsettling sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Is this woman going to form some kind of connection with me now? Have me do something for her? He had experienced similar strange encounters before. The woman was dressed in a unique kefna¡ªnot the typical flowing skirt for women, but white trousers. She had a slender figure, her short black hair ending in sharp, spiked tips around her neck. She carried a silver sword at her waist, her left hand covered with a buttoned sleeve, while her right arm was bare and adorned with numerous chains and jewels. Freehand and Soundhand! Karl realized. The sight reminded him of the Cognizer he had encountered. Could this be the same person? Maybe she can change her form, like Tyro? He quickly dismissed the thought. There¡¯s no way a member of Clegane Knight City is here. And even if she were, why reveal herself just to save some random girl? Karl didn¡¯t like dealing with unknowns. He stared at the woman until, suddenly, her head turned, and their eyes locked. No! Quickly, Karl pushed himself away from the wall and began walking at a brisk pace, trying not to appear nervous. He wasn¡¯t about to get involved in someone else¡¯s drama. After a few minutes, he found an alleyway with a dead end and an iron trash container. Ignoring the smell, he leaned against it and exhaled. Did I make it? Just then, a strange pull from the sky hit him. His mind flashed back to the tree forest memory, and instinctively, he leaped as if trying to land on a branch. That was a mistake. The moment his feet left the ground, he was yanked upward, hurtling into the sky at whistling speeds. Dust swirled around him as he ascended, floating in the empty crimson sky. White sunlight pierced through the dense black clouds, casting rays of light onto the city below. From up here, the rooftops looked like they were coated in blood, the rest of the world a blur. Alarm set in as Karl frantically looked around. How did I end up here? He knew that falling from this height wouldn¡¯t end well. No amount of physical augmentation could save him from being crushed into paste upon impact¡ªjoining the redness below. Then he saw her. Out of nowhere, the woman who had saved the girl appeared beside him. Startled but not surprised, Karl felt the frustration rise. I thought I had escaped this kind of nonsense. Before he could say anything, the woman spoke. "You¡¯re coming with me." Coming where? Whoosh! Karl was suddenly pulled forward at an unnerving speed, the wind and dust blasting his face while his hair whipped wildly. He had to shut his eyes to avoid being blinded by the redness and the force of the wind. Not this again. His descent brought him close to the rooftops, spires, and keeps. Yet, he expertly dodged them¡ªor rather, whoever was controlling his movement did. He soon approached a two-story stone building at an unnatural speed. Am I going to crash into it? just as the thought crossed his mind, he tilted in midair and was flung through a stone window. 51: What to do now? Bang! Karl hit the floor but quickly rolled, gripping his sickle as he turned and swung it. He knew the woman would be right behind him. Sure enough, she flew into the room at a whistling, near-sonic speed. Karl grinned. His sickle was inches from her face. But the woman raised her hand, and the sickle bounced off as if it had struck a soft barrier. "Attacking me when we¡¯ve just met?" The woman cast a piercing gaze, casually waving her free hand. Karl¡¯s body suddenly jerked forward, as though all control had been stripped from him. He resisted but found himself powerless, standing face-to-face with the woman as she scrutinized him. Karl hated eyes that wanted to figure him out. But given the situation, he knew he had no choice but to remain calm. I hope this isn¡¯t about me not saving the girl. But then again, there wasn¡¯t any law against what he had done. If anything, the laws prohibited using Sanguine powers when not in kefna. So, if it came down to it, he wouldn¡¯t be defenseless. Still, he hoped it wouldn¡¯t come to that. Feeling the invisible force grip him, Karl wore his solemn demeanor like cloth. In this situation, showing any further weakness would be dangerous. Lacking any position of strength, he would have to compensate with boldness. The woman''s piercing eyes regarded him for a moment, then she said, "I saw you in a dream." Her voice was soft. Karl remained silent, his expression unreadable. What does she mean by ¡®dream¡¯? Is that part of her Sanguine ability? He briefly thought of Tyro. Did she divine me? So now what? Is she going to ask for what everyone else has? He was beginning to feel like an assassin for hire. Just then, the force holding him in place faded¡ªhis body becoming his again. He eyed the woman cautiously. Why did she release me? Does she want me to trust her? Karl couldn¡¯t tell if this was all part of some elaborate ploy to manipulate him. The woman stood there in silence for a moment before finally saying, "My name is Vin." Not a noble. This was a relief. Despite the small trust he had developed in Anette and Fredrick¡¯s words, Karl still hoped to avoid any connection with nobles. If his¡­Karl¡¯s identity were revealed, it would lead to his death. Freedom and power first. Vin regarded him with curiosity, a smile seeming to tug at the side of her lips. "You don¡¯t seem like a mutant. A heretic? An inhuman? So, what exactly are you?" Her words didn¡¯t stir much in Karl, though he felt a slight tension building. He remained silent, waiting for her to say more. Vin frowned, shook her head, and walked past Karl, unconcerned about the possibility of being attacked from behind. She clearly saw him as weak. For some reason, Karl felt an urge to kill her. She sat cross-legged in the center of the room and pulled out a piece of torn cloth. Glancing at it, then at him, she said, "I need your help with something." Here it comes. "We need to find the owner of this cloth," Vin stated. Karl frowned. Find someone? That was a first. He regarded her for a moment before asking, "Who?" "The driver of the carriage," Vin said simply, her attention returning to the cloth in her hands. She didn¡¯t look at him again. Karl watched her for a moment, already familiar with how these situations usually played out. She would speak, and he would follow through¡ªbecause, without power, he was like a stick, aimlessly wandering, waiting for someone to wield it. Power first, then he could evolve into a sharp sword. His eyes drifted over Vin¡¯s form. Her hands bore the distinctive marks of a Freehand and a Soundhand. In truth, these weren¡¯t inherently special abilities but rather a result of the unique customs of the Clegane people. Their women were meant to keep their left hand covered, while the right hand remained bare and adorned with silver accessories. Perhaps in all the empire, they were the most recognizable people¡ªaside from the Maw, of course. She glanced at him suddenly. "You''re very bizarre." Karl frowned slightly. Did she figure something out? He remained calm¡ªnot that her words stirred him much. Ever since she had taken him, Karl had considered the possibility that she knew something about him. He had wondered if she might be part of one of the affiliated families Fredrick had mentioned or even a member of the Mysteries school of thought. After all, he didn¡¯t know much about their branch, so perhaps controlling flight was among their abilities. He had also considered Tyro or someone from the Poison Fang gang, but one by one, he eliminated those possibilities. I¡¯ve done and met a lot of people in just a few days, Karl thought briefly. He was pulled back to the present when Vin asked, "Do you happen to have bizarre eyes?" Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Karl did not respond. What was that? He wanted to ask aloud, but that would show incompetence, and he didn¡¯t want to reveal any vulnerability¡ªespecially not to a woman who had essentially kidnapped him. She regarded him for a while longer before shrugging. "I guess not." She rubbed her head in frustration. "By the Pure, damn this!" By the Pure? Karl was confused. Isn¡¯t she from Clegane Knight City? Shouldn¡¯t she be more inclined toward the Warrior God? Or could she actually be Canenese? Fredrick had mentioned how easily the Canenese were influenced by trends. One such trend was keeping diaries and using clever-sounding words coined by the famous Raoul Andronicus. Was she one of those trend-followers? Still, Karl couldn¡¯t dismiss the possibility that she truly was Clegane but had changed her faith¡ªrare, but not impossible. "You know something strange?" Vin said, glancing at him again. He didn¡¯t respond. "The carriage was empty, and there were signs of a struggle. That¡¯s where this came from." She raised the cloth. "This was cut during the resistance." So what¡¯s her plan? Why is she investigating this? Karl suddenly froze. Could she be an official Sanguine? Maybe an invigilator? He studied her carefully¡ªthere was no monocle. That doesn¡¯t mean much. According to Fredrick, many Sanguine organizations were operating under the empire, some so secretive that merely knowing about them was dangerous. He recalled the Unseen Guards. Were they one such organization? "Chances are, he was taken by a gang who will soon demand a ransom," Vin said. She¡¯s using big words. Karl was beginning to suspect that this woman was quite learned. Who was she? "However, it¡¯s likely not a gang," Vin continued. "Judging by the state of the carriage, he wasn¡¯t very wealthy." Figured out his worth from the carriage? As far as Karl knew, most coachmen weren¡¯t the owners of their carriages. They were hired drivers, trained by the School of Commons, and thus couldn¡¯t customize their rides. So how had she come to that conclusion? Vin ran her fingers over the cloth, folding it tightly in her hand. She looked directly at Karl. "I need to divine what happened." Karl¡¯s interest piqued. Did she say divine? Was he finally going to learn about the so-called mysticism arts? How fortunate. Yet, oddly, Karl frowned. He hadn''t expected that. Vin watched him for a moment. "Do you know about the mysticism arts?" she asked, her tone laced with curiosity as if she¡¯d be surprised if he didn¡¯t know. Why did everyone seem to assume he knew this? Karl didn¡¯t like where this was going. If he answered dishonestly, she might refuse to explain anything, but if he admitted ignorance, she might think him incompetent and weak¡ªeasy to control. He stayed silent, but Vin wasn¡¯t letting it go. She continued waiting for an answer. Why won¡¯t she just drop it? Karl thought, suppressing a sigh. "Yes," he lied. "You''re lying," Vin said, narrowing her eyes. Her expression turned to mild disappointment. Karl gritted his teeth internally. How did she know? He had made sure not to reveal any tells or outward signs. Can she read my mind? His frown deepened at the possibility. Is she from the Thought Faction? "Just so you know," she continued, glancing back at the cloth clenched in her hand, "many might assume I can read your mind, but I don¡¯t. I simply know when you¡¯re lying." A power that detects lies? Karl didn¡¯t like that at all. While he preferred to remain silent in most situations, lying was often a necessity, especially when it came to defending his competence. Another ability I¡¯ll have to learn to guard against, he reminded himself. Vin turned away, focusing back on the cloth. "I¡¯m going to use High Astra to find him," she said. After a pause, she added, "High Astra is used for divination. Other languages, like Draconis, can also be used." First time hearing about this, Karl thought, now fully attentive, ready to learn more from her. The woman sat with her legs crossed, eyes closed, muttering something under her breath. The words were strange, layered as if they were being spoken by multiple voices at once, echoing throughout the room. Karl felt a sudden wave of weakness just from hearing it¡ªlike his strength was slowly being drained away. Then, an eerie mist began to seep into the room. It didn¡¯t seem to originate from any specific place but rather appeared out of thin air, gradually filling the space. The mist was faint, not as dense as the thick fog that often engulfed the world at night¡ªthough Karl had heard rumors that the mist rarely appeared in the Western Dominion. But the strange phenomenon didn¡¯t stop there. Soon, black markings began to form on Vin¡¯s skin, snaking from her face down to her bare arm. The markings were like living things, shifting and moving as though they had a life of their own. This continued for only a few moments before the mist dissipated, the markings faded, and the sense of weakness left Karl¡¯s body. Vin opened her eyes. "We need to go to the slums." I suppose I can''t really refuse, Karl thought but didn¡¯t voice his thoughts aloud. _____________ Aurelian woke to the bustling sounds of passersby clamoring for the train. He hadn¡¯t found a place to sleep and had ended up at the Waygate station. Canopied by a large tent held up by four square stone pillars, he lay on a pew, watching the activity around him. The pews were arranged in sections, lining both sides of the station. Ahead of him stood the train¡ªa massive black structure, as if carved from stone, with sharp, precise edges and a narrow, pointed tip. The word train was a relatively new invention, coined by Raoul Andronicus. Beneath it, iron railings glided smoothly along the iron pathways, propelling it forward at great speed. Red dust was falling steadily, gradually staining the metallic sheen of the train. The sides of the train were adorned with special jewels, shining faintly with a dark white glow. The train¡¯s doors were already open, guarded by several sub-humans. These beings had round faces and stood almost as tall as shard-bearers, though their arms were longer and more muscular. Aurelian wasn¡¯t entirely sure what they were called, but he had heard people refer to them as "thugs" or "brutes." These thugs, like the Newmans, were born of sanguines, but there was a key difference between the two. The thugs were an offshoot of the sacred human species, less intelligent but immensely strong¡ªlike the Titans of old, or perhaps akin to orcs? Though Aurelian had always suspected orcs were merely folk tales from the Solitude Epoch. Still, the hornbreed often lent credibility to such claims. He groaned as he stood, stretching his stiff limbs. With a quick thought, he activated his mind-invisibility, moving quietly beside a stone pillar and leaning against it. From there, he observed the flow of people entering and exiting the trains. His eyes followed the sleek, sharp lines of the train¡¯s body toward the front, then further ahead. Some distance away stood the waygate: a massive stone structure, as tall as a two-story building. Its center rippled like black water, leading to the waypath¡ªa safe route through the Astra. 52: My ultimate Aurelian often wondered why the Ministry would allow the use of the waygate. Even if it was safer than traveling through the Astra itself, it was still within the Astra¡ªa place of damnation and corruption. He sighed, stretching out his hands before placing them over his eyes. Just then, he noticed a man accompanied by two guardsmen walking toward the train. Unlike the others, this man¡¯s attire was distinct¡ªwhite, of course, but with a V-shaped neckline and slightly baggy trousers. He wore a stern expression, but instead of heading for the train¡¯s door like everyone else, he passed by them all, heading to the pointed tip of the train. He touched something, and a hidden door slid open. He stepped inside. The Navigator? Aurelian thought. This was one of the reasons he still considered the waygate a risk. Even now, they required a Navigator from one of the Navigator Houses to shield the train with their mana, protecting the passengers while bearing the full brunt of whatever dangers lurked inside the Astra. He shook his head. Suddenly, Aurelian noticed something unusual about one of the thugs standing nearby. The man pulled something from his ragged clothing¡ªround, netted, and the size of a human head. Soul Bomb! Before Aurelian could react, a blinding light engulfed the entire station. Boom! Everything became a blur¡ªhazy and disorienting. The world seemed to spin, and faint voices faded in and out of his hearing. After an unknown amount of time, Aurelian sluggishly opened his eyes. He saw men dressed in unique outfits, helmets on their heads, their hands outstretched as streams of water poured from them. Flame Drowners! Groaning, Aurelian staggered to his feet, grabbing something nearby for support. His vision slowly cleared, and the first thing he saw was a man dressed in clergy robes, with a green cloth draped over his shoulders and down the front of his chest. The man carried a case and was accompanied by guardsmen. "Are you alright?" the man asked, leaning toward Aurelian with an amiable smile. A doctor from the Sanitarium? Aurelian recognized the silver emblem on the man¡¯s chest¡ªthe image of a snake coiled around a staff. Realizing he hadn¡¯t yet responded, Aurelian bowed slightly. "I¡¯m fine, just a bit disoriented." "That¡¯s normal, given the circumstances." The doctor smiled, his gaze appraising. "A sanguine?" Aurelian tensed. He glanced down at his clothes¡ªthough slightly tattered, they still had enough details to be recognized as kefna. Looking back at the doctor, he responded, "Seeking the ultimate." The doctor nodded approvingly. "As it should be," he said, opening the case. Inside were rows of potions, neatly arranged in specially shaped vials. Aurelian recognized the familiar red healing potion, along with others. From what he could see, there were no offensive potions, but he couldn¡¯t be certain without the ability to appraise them¡ªa skill left to the notaries. "Drink this," the doctor said, handing him a potion. It was red, like the healing ones, but the color seemed more faded, perhaps indicating a lower quality. Aurelian accepted it without question, raising the vial to his lips and downing the liquid. Normally, he would hesitate before drinking something without knowing its exact contents, but this was the Sanitarium¡ªoften called the Life Ministry. Although they didn¡¯t adhere to any specific religion, all eleven gods acknowledged their authority, allowing them to operate in their territories. If the Pure acknowledges them, who am I to refuse? As the potion took effect, Aurelian immediately felt the changes. He didn¡¯t need to summon his face of the soul to sense the new component added to his being. Unlike abilities that required his will to activate, this potion was an active component¡ªsimilar to the perks granted to special classes, it activated on its own. The faint blur over his vision cleared, strength surged through him, and the soreness in his joints from sleeping on a pew faded away. He exhaled deeply, lowered his head, and said, "The Pure be with you." The doctor simply nodded, not reciprocating the greeting. The Sanitarium of Canen doesn¡¯t even worship the Pure White? Aurelian thought, feeling a twinge of bitterness. Why not honor the god who grants you access to his domain? He quickly dismissed the thought. The doctor glanced toward a sub-human in the corner. The thug was badly injured, with parts of his leg blown off, and thick, dark blood oozing from the wound. He groaned in pain, clearly suffering. Wasn¡¯t it his kind that used the Soul Bomb in the first place? Aurelian tensed once again. He had been exposed to a heretical construct, a Soul Bomb. He would need purification. I¡¯ll visit the Cathedral after this. As for the situation around him, Aurelian wasn¡¯t particularly surprised. These were terrorist attacks¡ªusually carried out by sub-humans or heretical factions. Though less frequent in Canen, they were far more devastating in the hive or forge cities, where protection was less reliable. Even during his time as a guardsman, Aurelian had witnessed a few such attacks. Sub-humans, often feeling oppressed, would find ways to acquire weapons¡ªcannons, chain-swords, and in one instance, shard armor. These creatures would then wreak havoc before eventually being subdued by the Guardsmen, Swordsmen, Freeblades, or even a sanguine looking to gain favor from the Ministry or the Empire as a whole. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Aurelian often wondered how these supposedly low-intelligence beings managed to organize such meticulous attacks. But then, he remembered¡ªhe had once stormed a regiment¡¯s fortress, killed numerous guardsmen, a legionnaire, and had come close to killing an archon. When you put it in perspective, simply buying and using a weapon wasn¡¯t such a lofty task for these mindless brutes. The doctor¡¯s gaze lingered on the injured thug for a moment, but he did nothing. He simply nodded to Aurelian before moving on to another human. The thug would likely die. Aurelian gave the pale-faced, bald-headed thug one final glance before turning to survey the aftermath of the blast. Originating from near the train door, a vine-like or thorny pattern had scorched the ground, leaving a charred span that stretched five men across. It wasn¡¯t a powerful bomb¡ªthank the Pure. The overall damage was minimal, save for the bleeding and wailing humans¡ªsome of whom were missing limbs. But at least they were being tended to by the doctors. Nothing significant had been damaged, except for the stone pillar closest to the door, which now lay broken, causing the tarp roof to sag on one side. Aurelian watched the scene, stretched out his hand, and placed it over his chest. "Aurelian?" A familiar voice called out to him. It was a voice he knew well¡ªonce loved, but also one that now stirred a sense of dread deep within him. He turned, already knowing who it was. Aletha, with her pitch-black hair that seemed to create a void around her, walked under the tarp canopies. She wore the standard guardsmen''s uniform with an added jacket and a silver emblem on the side¡ªthe eagle of the Empire. Her clothes... That''s the uniform of a garrison captain! Aurelian thought, fighting to suppress the unease she always made him feel. Congratulations, he added silently. Despite the smile on her narrow-jawed face, her black eyes, which seemed to shift into reptilian slits, gave off an aura of nightmares¡ªhis greatest nightmare, now approaching him in human form, moving with gentle but deliberate steps. She opened her arms for a hug, but Aurelian tensed momentarily. Because of the way she dressed, so often like a man, Aurelian had subconsciously attributed certain customs to her. After all, men weren''t supposed to hug other men. Why even do it? They weren¡¯t... What did Raoul call it? He struggled to remember. Snapping out of his thoughts, Aurelian parted his arms, allowing their bodies to come together in an embrace. She was warm. He recalled her scent¡ªso pure. When he wasn''t looking directly at her, she was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. But that all vanished the moment he saw her face. Ironic? Yes. "You''re back?" Aletha asked as they pulled away from the embrace. The dread returned instantly. Aurelian hesitated, then said, "Yes." Did she know about him? Did she know what he had done? Aletha studied him for a moment and then said, "I''ll give you a chance to explain yourself. Let''s find somewhere you can escape from if you can''t." Aurelian¡¯s body tensed.
They found a small shop, its white walls accented with faint traces of blue along the edges. There were only a few round tables and a counter off to the side. They hadn¡¯t ordered anything and simply stared at each other in silence. Protocol dictated that a man and a woman should not dine together in public. "About what?" Aurelian asked, pretending not to know. "What do you mean, ''about what''? About you!" Aletha¡¯s voice had a sharp edge. "I¡¯ve been hearing rumors... with proof that you tried to assassinate an Archon." "I failed," Aurelian added, almost instinctively. Aletha¡¯s brow arched. "You failed? You committed treason, and all you have to say is that you failed?" She wouldn''t understand, no matter what I say... Aletha has always been a stone for rules. Aurelian lowered his gaze. Aletha gripped the table tightly, nearly rising from her seat before stopping herself. Always impulsive, yet never fully acting on it¡ªthat was Aletha. "Did you really do it?" she asked, her voice now softer, almost pleading for him to lie. But he wouldn¡¯t. "I did," Aurelian admitted. Aletha groaned in frustration, leaning back in her chair. A long sigh escaped her lips. "Why in the Ruler¡¯s name would you¡ª" "Aletha," Aurelian interrupted. "Do you trust me?" As the words left his mouth, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the irony. She was usually the one asking for his trust, the more impulsive of the two. Aletha stared at him, considering. Then she leaned forward, the dread she exuded intensifying. Even the people around them showed signs of unease¡ªshaking, sweating¡ªbut even in the open ways of Canen, no one dared to speak up. Fear was a powerful force. "I want to," Aletha said, her voice trembling. "Black! I¡¯m usually the one asking for your trust." "Then know this: I did what I did for a good reason." Aurelian didn¡¯t want to tell her the full truth. If he was captured, he didn¡¯t want her to be implicated. Yes, he wanted a happy life¡ªwith her, maybe... But her safety came first. Perhaps if he ever reached the Ultimate, he could finally have her by his side. To Aurelian, the Ultimate symbolized power, happiness, and peace. But more than anything, it meant happiness and peace. Aletha clasped her hands, her fingernails black like the darkest moonless night. She leaned in, her sweet scent filling the air between them. "What if you¡¯re just delusional?" "I didn¡¯t do all this out of madness!" Aurelian snapped, surprising himself. Why would she say that? Yes, there was a time when he had suffered from madness, but that was so long ago¡ªa consequence of being locked away by the priest. He had forgotten about it, and he had hoped she had too. Aletha recoiled slightly¡ªperhaps startled. He had never spoken to her that way before. Why had he now? Sighing, she said, "I¡¯m not calling you mad. It¡¯s just... perhaps you need a soother to help you. I can¡¯t understand why you would attack your Archon. You? The same man always ready to die for the Empire and the Ministry." "And I still am... for the Ministry and the Empire," Aurelian said quietly, lowering his head. "All I¡¯m asking is for you to trust me. The same trust you¡¯ve asked of me countless times." Aletha fell silent. She knew he was right. After a few long breaths, she sighed and tapped her finger against the table. "Back then, I was impulsive. But now I have a reputation to uphold¡ªI¡¯m a captain, for the Sovereign¡¯s sake!" "So, you don¡¯t trust me?" Aurelian asked, feeling a bitter sting inside. "No..." Aletha exhaled sharply. "I do trust you. I trust that you believe what you did was right. So, it¡¯s not you I trust, but your judgment... I just hope I won¡¯t have to hunt you down someday." "I hope so too," Aurelian said, then added silently, If that ever happens, I¡¯ll end my life before an you can take me... but after I kill Putray. Aletha studied him for a while longer, then smiled slightly. "You¡¯re not even going to congratulate me on my promotion to captain?" "I already have," Aurelian said, a small smile tugging at his lips. "When?" Aletha asked, surprised. "The moment I saw you," Aurelian said softly. "Through the fear?" She seemed genuinely taken aback. "Always." For a moment, the silence between them was profound. Even the murmurs of the surrounding patrons seemed to fade into nothingness. There was only her... Her face, which terrified him, and her smile, which warmed him. I could settle for her as my Ultimate. 53: The Golden Knight Aurelian felt that stopping his emotions was as impossible as stopping the red dust from falling. Aletha smiled. "You know I¡¯m a special class now." "I know," Aurelian replied simply, lowering his head again. "So, technically, I¡¯m stronger now." Technically¡ªa word coined by Raoul Andronicus, the son of the Sovereign. Some called him the Ancestor, though no one could be sure how, if the Sovereign was truly immortal, how could he have an ancestor? "Not when I¡¯m in Shard-armor," Aurelian countered. Aletha grinned. "Don¡¯t forget, even though the armor gives you the strength of a special class, you¡¯re not really in that class. You don¡¯t have the perks." "What I have is enough," Aurelian replied. With wide eyes, Aletha puffed out her chest. "You want to test that? Me and you, right now!" "Really?" Aurelian looked at her skeptically. She paused, mumbling something under her breath, then muttered something that made Aurelian¡¯s breath catch. "How goes courtship?" "Aletha!" Aurelian¡¯s voice rose, loud enough to draw curious glances from nearby tables. Unlike Aletha, who often provoked fearful glances, his outburst was met with smacking lips, muttered comments, and disapproving looks. He sighed, regaining his composure. She always knew how to hit him where it stung. Just then, Aletha¡¯s smile faded. "I heard the Golden Dusk crusade to the Western Dominion failed." Aurelian recovered, his expression shifting back to calm. He wasn¡¯t surprised by her words. Crusades to other dominions seemed like something the Empire was losing interest in with each passing circle. Still, he had heard that legionnaires from the War-Master Legion had been sent on the most recent one. He had expected news, but it seemed nothing had changed. He glanced at Aletha. "How do you know?" "A guardsman who was recruited for the crusade told me through a voicestone," Aletha explained. "Can he be trusted?" Aurelian asked. He also wondered how the guardsmen had access to voicestone while in the legion. "Well, to be fair, all he said was that they lost," Aletha shrugged. "But a loss is a failure." "That could mean they lost a battle. Giants can be very tenacious," Aurelian said thoughtfully. "I suppose," Aletha sighed. Indeed, Aurelian mused. According to the way of war, giants were said to be similar to titans, though no one had ever seen a titan. Some believed they existed before the Solitude Epoch¡ªback when the Creator was still merging the world into existence. Aurelian felt his thoughts drifting away before he refocused on Aletha. "It¡¯s really nice to see you." Aletha tilted her head slightly. "Even through the fear?" "Why do you even ask?"
The surface of the black waters rippled as Dunn glanced toward the Chaplain¡ªthe man dressed in golden armor and a hood. The Chaplain approached the stone mirror-like edges, extending his hands as a bluish mist began to fume out. But just then, Ren spoke with an irritated tone. "What in the shattered heavens is this?" The Chaplain turned, seemingly confused by the interruption. "What is it, Archon?" "Why is there a waygate beneath the war-temple?" Ren was fuming¡ªand rightfully so. The waygate was a path through the Astra. Although not uncommon, it still belonged to the domain of the Astra¡ªa space that bordered the line between what was acceptable and heretical. So why would one be hidden under the temple of the Warrior God? "Could it be my father died because of this? We lost the war because the Warrior God was not with us, but instead, it was the influence of the Astra!" Ren¡¯s fury boiled over. Dunn understood Ren¡¯s anger. Among the twelve Legionnaires¡ªexcept for the Holy Custodians¡ªthe War-Master was one of those who did not appreciate the growing popularity of the waygates. They knew the horrors that could emerge if a rift formed, and the dark tide that surged out from them. Quickly, Ren opened his palm¡ªred flames ignited. He raised his hand, preparing to hurl the fire at the gate. He would have to aim for the stone edges, as throwing it directly into the gate could cause complications and chaos. Dunn¡¯s eyes wandered to the cold tails growing around the room. These cold grasses typically sprouted near shaded areas or boulders, protecting themselves from the heat of the Domination while maintaining their own coldness. They were the favored prey of the Reacher. He noticed a few cold gu slithering across the walls, some along the tail leaves of the cold grass, and others edging close to the icestones scattered around the room. Blue and faintly transparent¡ªthese were cold gu. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Pieces of the shattered heavens, Dunn thought. This was what the doctrine of the Warrior God had gifted them. As the scripture said, after the Warrior God had slain the Prideful Son, the heavens shattered¡ªthe sun turned white, and fragments of the heavens fell to the earth, becoming the gu that now moved among them. Dunn briefly wondered if his body heat was the reason he wasn¡¯t attracting any cold gu. "There¡¯s a fine line between what is heretical and what is simply ignorant¡ªmy Archon, do not become Antigonus," the Chaplain said in a layered voice, snapping Dunn from his reverie. Ren glared at the Chaplain but regained control of himself. Several rage gu had already begun crawling over his armor. He would not lose his temper in front of the Chaplain. Reluctantly, Ren lowered his hand, the flakes vanished, and Dunn watched silently as the Chaplain returned to his task. The Chaplain extended his palm, and a fume of bluish mist swirled out, slowly creeping toward the stone edges of the waygate. Suddenly, a series of inscriptions lit up on the stone frame. Dunn felt a wave of weakness wash over him¡ªcursed constructs of the Astra! He held his tongue, though. He was no Canenese and had enough discipline to control what he said. The Warrior God might abhor pride, but he never said anything about spilling every thought like the dust of the Prideful Son. The surface of the black waters rippled as though a stone had been tossed into them. This continued for several breaths until, suddenly, a hand emerged from the water. Dunn blinked in shock. The hand was clad in golden armor, with edges that had a faint iron sheen. The palm appeared to be covered in some kind of leather material, giving it a brownish hue. By the shattered heavens, this was how the Warrior God himself was often described. The hand-pulled more of the figure out, revealing an enormous body. Was that a giant? That was Dunn¡¯s only thought as the towering figure stepped out from the rippling black waters. Ren instinctively stepped back, likely fearing corruption from the golden knight, who was in the waygate. The giant figure stood clad in golden armor, so massive that even the Archon seemed dwarfed in comparison. Dunn felt like a child standing among them. The golden knight''s armor was perfectly interlocked with precise craftsmanship, fitted beautifully to his colossal form. His helmet had a pointed crown, with two brownish glass visors that gave the impression of a mask rather than a man beneath. What kind of plate was that? Shard or Knight? A tube ran from the mouth of the helmet to the back of the armor, and in his hand, the knight held a spear as tall as a man. But it wasn¡¯t just a spear¡ªhalf the tip was fitted with a strange tube that resembled a cannon. By the Warrior God! Is that a small cannon? Dunn couldn¡¯t be sure what he was looking at, but he stood in awe of the warrior that had stepped through the waygate. The Golden Knight glossed over the room, his silence heavy, as if he were pondering something important. Suddenly, Ren knelt, pressing his knees to the ground. By the shattered heavens! Dunn realized. Following suit, he bent his knee and lowered his head before the towering Golden Knight. Rank-wise, the Golden Knights were the personal guards of the Ruler, which meant they held the greatest honor a soldier or warrior could attain. Their duty and honor placed them above nearly all others¡ªworthy of deep respect. They were also the authors of the Way of War and the first commanders of the First Legion. As for the name of that legion, Dunn had no idea. The room was filled with silence until the Knight¡¯s layered voice echoed, like a sound bouncing through a cave. "By the order of the Sovereign, leader of mankind and conqueror of the Forge cities, I require a squad." The silence stretched for eight breaths before Ren spoke, "Radiant Lord, what in the Warrior''s name are you here for?" ... Dunn froze. Had the Archon just questioned a Golden Knight? The only ones with the authority to do so were the Legion Masters themselves, and Ren was merely an Archon¡ªa title he had only acquired a few spans ago. Dunn eyed Ren carefully, wondering if he understood the depth of his words. The room remained silent, then the Golden Knight¡¯s voice broke the stillness. "What I do, or don¡¯t do, is not for you to ponder. What I will tell you is this: the Ruler has grown tired of the stagnation in conquering the Domination. It is my role to ensure that changes." That¡¯s not the whole truth, Dunn thought, though he wasn¡¯t challenging the Knight¡¯s words. It felt like a watered-down version of the real order. Perhaps conquering the Dominion was part of the plan, but that couldn¡¯t be the Knight¡¯s sole purpose. After all, if the Ruler truly wanted to conquer the Dominion, he wouldn¡¯t send a single Knight¡ªat least not without more reinforcements. Dunn¡¯s eyes wandered to the edges of the Knight¡¯s armor¡ªthere was no gu climbing atop it. Then, the Knight added coldly, "Also, Archon..." He raised his spear, pointing it directly at Ren. Dunn almost summoned a fireball on instinct. The round cannon attached to the spear began to emit bluish smoke. Mana? Dunn¡¯s mind raced. The cannon was powered by mana? "If you ever speak with such boldness again," the Golden Knight¡¯s voice grew icy, "you will lose your head before you lose your title." Ren glared at the Knight but soon composed himself, bowing his head as he muttered, "Yes, Radiant Sir." The Golden Knight pulled back his spear, glancing briefly at Dunn before saying, "You will select the best among you for the squad. In three days, we will retrieve the captured Death Runners from one of the Giant camps." Dunn blinked in confusion. Did the Knight just acknowledge me? But I¡¯m a nobody. The only reason I¡¯m even here is because I know Ren¡ªthe Archon. The situation felt strange, but Dunn quickly realized something. If I¡¯m part of this squad, it increases my chances of dying¡ªfor honor, of course. A faint, pious smile crossed his face as he mentally thanked the Warrior God for this chance to die honorably.
Night had fallen, the mist descended and Karl sat in a cart being pulled by a Maw person. It seemed true¡ªthey didn¡¯t pant from exhaustion. Unlike many others, the Maw didn¡¯t seem to fear the mist either. The driver¡ªor was it the puller?¡ªdragged the cart down desolate streets, moving through a strange part of the city. The walls were old, not quite in the tattered state of the slums, but abandoned and worn down. The walls were stained deep red, and the streets were so coated in red dust that it seemed no beastmen had ever been sent to clean them. There was no sound, no movement. Some windows were boarded up with planks of wood, and the doors had been similarly sealed. Karl glanced at the woman sitting beside him. Her black hair ended in sharp spikes, her black eyes now held a tinge of yellow, and her slender body was clad in a unique kefna. She held a rapier in her Freehand and occasionally glanced around, inspecting their surroundings. "I thought we¡¯d have arrived by now," Vin groaned, tightening her grip on her rapier. Just then, the cart stopped, and the Maw driver spoke in Maw tongue, "Uh, this is where I stop¡ªcorruption, mutation, ahead." Corruption? Mutation? The only time Karl had ever heard those words together was in relation to the Astra¡ªand Ludwig. He briefly wondered about the frightened boy. Vin sighed, jumping down from the cart. Karl followed suit. She pulled out some coins from a pouch attached to her waist and handed them to the driver. Without a word, the Maw quickly turned the cart around and disappeared down the street. Vin glanced at Karl and said, "This place had an outbreak of Astra. Fearing mutation, everyone left." 54: Veil I see, Karl noted silently, remaining quiet as they continued walking through the swirling mist. He carefully avoided certain spots where filth had piled up, as well as puddles of stagnant water that had turned completely blood-red over time. This went on for several minutes, with Vin constantly leading them to dead-ends, muttering to herself in frustration. Each time she realized her mistake, she groaned and changed direction. She seemed lost, growing increasingly furious with each failed attempt at whatever she was trying to accomplish. "Why the black can''t I find him?!" she growled, raising her rapier as if to slam it into the ground, but quickly stopped. Switching to her fist, she prepared to strike the cobblestone, but again, stopped just before making contact. "Why aren¡¯t my bizarre eyes working?" Bizarre eyes? Didn¡¯t she divine where the man would be? Or did it not work? Karl wondered, pondering for a moment. Perhaps divination isn¡¯t all-powerful, though he couldn¡¯t be sure of that. After a few more minutes of consideration, he finally asked, "What are bizarre eyes?" Vin turned to him, her gaze scrutinizing him once more. "Why do you want to know?" Karl shrugged, looking away. Yes, he was curious, but not enough to risk revealing something to a woman who could sense his lies. Silence was key when dealing with her. Vin studied him for a moment longer, then walked a few steps through the mist before speaking. "Bizarre eyes are a type of spell that allows one¡¯s eyes to see things usually hidden from sight¡ªtraces of mana, invisible spirit beings, or even trails of the Astra." Spells? Karl thought, his interest piqued. "Their strength, like most spells, depends on the user¡¯s mana potency. The higher your class, the stronger your mana," Vin explained. Karl understood most of what she meant, so the explanation wasn¡¯t as confusing as he had initially believed. Such a power would be very valuable, he thought. Considering the strange occurrences during Fredrick¡¯s hypnosis, Karl realized he might not have been so startled if he had possessed bizarre eyes. He could have distinguished between what was real and what was illusory. Against his better judgment, Karl asked, "How does someone gain that power?" Vin turned her gaze toward him again. Damn it, he cursed inwardly, realizing she might be suspicious of his interest. What if she lied, telling him something that could lead to his harm? He wondered if it would have been better to remain silent¡ªperhaps Fredrick or Anette knew the secret of these eyes. After a few seconds, Vin answered, "Like most spells, it requires High Astra." She turned a dark, misty corner, where no lamp-pole stood¡ªor perhaps they had all been drained by shadow wisps. "But to fully control it, one must also control their mana. High Astra tends to activate forcefully, which weakens the user simply by seeing it. If someone without such control imprints it on themselves, they would shrivel up, die, or if they¡¯re a Sanguine, they¡¯d break down." So it¡¯s not just Sanguines who can use High Astra? Karl recalled the feeling of weakness that came when he had heard her divination. But how does one control mana? He glanced at Vin, debating whether to reveal this weakness of his. After a few moments of deliberation, he decided against it. "For now, why don¡¯t you use these?" Vin said, pulling out a pair of glasses from her pouch. The frames were black, and the lenses seemed to be made of some kind of transparent, bold crystal. There were faint markings on the temples that glowed with a soft white light, and just looking at them made Karl feel a sudden wave of weakness wash over him. Karl frowned. Did she know he was going to ask about gaining this knowledge? Or did she just happen to carry a pair of these glasses with her? It doesn¡¯t make sense for someone who already has the power to still carry something like this. It almost seems like she wanted to give them to someone... me? Vin glanced at him, still holding out the glasses. "I knew you would ask for them," she said calmly. His frown deepened. "Or more accurately," she continued, "I knew someone would ask for something like this. As for who, well..." She shrugged. "Divination rarely gives the full understanding¡ªit¡¯s always ambiguous." Her reason seems valid... but still, Karl thought as he examined the glasses more closely. They were simple, almost crude, with lenses that seemed to have been roughly cut. He glanced at her Freehand, noticing that some of the jewels there bore a resemblance to the lenses of the glasses. Did she take some of those jewels to make these? Karl remained silent for a few minutes, and the frown on Vin¡¯s face deepened. "Damn it! Just take the glasses!" she snapped. Karl jolted back, his hand instinctively reaching for his sickle. What was that? Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "I understand the hesitation to take something from someone who practically kidnapped you. But you need to realize, you''re dealing with someone who could kill you without even needing this." Vin waved the glasses around casually. "In situations like this, what¡¯s the point of being reserved?" Her piercing gaze locked onto him. Karl frowned, his hands clenched in irritation. He felt the annoyance rising and instinctively wanted to sigh, but he held it back. Instead, his gaze returned to its usual solemn state as he reluctantly took the glasses from her. As his fingers trailed over them, the growing sense of weakness intensified. "When the weakness reaches a certain point, take off the glasses, not unless you want to break down," Vin said softly. Calm down, calm down. Gradually grow stronger, and all of this will stop, Karl told himself. He brought the glasses close to his eyes but didn¡¯t put them on immediately. Instead, he held them at a slight distance, peering through the lenses from afar. He was hoping to see something different, anything that would let him avoid wearing them directly. Nothing. No changes. Just the same world. After a few extra moments, Karl steeled himself, bringing the glasses closer and finally donning them. Everything twisted into a chaotic scene. Darkness swirled everywhere in the mist. No, it was more like a vague layer of darkness draped over everything. Within that darkness, white stars blinked in and out, some large enough to attract other stars. Faces emerged from the depths¡ªsmiling, laughing, mocking, hungry, and frightened¡ªall staring directly at him. He also noticed a tall stone pillar stretching skyward, and instinctively, his eyes followed its height... but he stopped. Something inside him warned against looking at the sky. Intuition? Regardless, Karl trusted it¡ªat least until he was strong enough not to care. Amidst the swirling darkness, strange white markings floated in the air. Some clung to houses, while others drifted aimlessly. They resembled the symbols on the glasses¡ªnot exactly the same, but written in what seemed to be the same language. The weakness inside him grew with each passing second, but his curiosity drove him to peer deeper, searching for more. Then, he saw something. It was bizarre, with a body resembling a balloon and large, round eyes. The creature¡¯s black, balloon-like skin glistened like a carapace shell. Below it, countless slimy tendrils floated through the air. The thing seemed to drift aimlessly, confused about where it was going. Suddenly, the creature''s eyes moved¡ªlocking onto him. Startled, Karl stepped back. A long, eerie smile curled across the balloon¡¯s head, and it shot toward him with a whistling speed. Karl let out an involuntary yelp, his hands shooting up to yank the glasses from his face. The vision vanished. He turned to the side, staring at Vin, whose gaze remained piercing. "What did you see?" she asked. "A balloon head with tendrils," Karl replied honestly, his voice steadier than expected despite the lingering fear. He saw no reason to lie¡ªespecially to someone who could probably sense it anyway. "That¡¯s because you looked too deeply," Vin said, looking away. "Sometimes, just knowing is fine. But trying to understand everything brings a whole host of problems. When dealing with the Astra, trying to see everything is a death sentence. Protect yourself by focusing only on the surface." Karl internalized her advice before asking, "Why are you doing this? Using bizarre eyes?" He was no longer comfortable with Vin holding all the cards. It was time he understood what was happening. Vin cast a glance at him. "It¡¯s possible that the driver was taken by an evil faction, a Sanguine, or even an alchemist who wants to use human components for something." She paused. "Whoever it was is likely hiding behind a veil, concealing their whereabouts." "And the bizarre eyes can see through the veil?" Karl asked. "Yes, in theory. Just as the strength of mana correlates with the power of the eyes, the same applies to the veil. Chances are, I can¡¯t see it because of the mana gap." So whoever this is must be stronger than her? Karl thought. Or maybe it¡¯s just a guess. He glanced at the glasses again, wondering, How potent is my mana? "Wouldn¡¯t a better view help..." He trailed off, leaving Vin to interpret his meaning. She nodded, and they both leaped into the air¡ªcutting through the mist¡ªlanding on the wooden roof of a nearby building. Karl glanced at Vin. Is she as strong as me? Or is her jump just powerful? He hadn¡¯t asked for a better view just for the sake of it¡ªhe was testing, looking for any flaw or weakness in her capabilities. If he could find something he excelled at, he¡¯d be able to exploit it in case things went south. He suppressed another sigh. The city stretched out before them¡ªtall keeps rising into the sky, some cutting through the mist with their iron spires. The moon glowed gray, its light clashing with the overall redness of the dark sky. From this vantage point, he saw few houses with lights on, though a handful of streets seemed illuminated. Lowering his head, Karl was careful not to accidentally peer into the sky. Then, he donned the glasses again. The chaotic scene returned. Darkness swirled like a tide, veiling everything. The stars blinked on and off¡ªsome large, others small. Karl controlled himself, suppressing any curiosity to explore further, focusing only on what was necessary. He waited a few minutes, stabilizing himself before casting a wide glance over the city. He was careful to avoid looking in certain directions, especially toward Thales Cathedral or the enormous statue of the Pure White God that loomed over the city. He remained cautious¡ªafter all, if seeing something he wasn¡¯t supposed to could be dangerous, what better place to avoid than the Ministry and the very statue of the god they worshipped? Taking cues from the results of the divination, Karl limited his focus to the part of the city he was in. He continued scanning for a few minutes when, suddenly, something caught his eye. In a straight line of his sight¡ªso small he could have easily missed it¡ªthere was a building. It wasn¡¯t two stories tall like many others, but rather a single-story structure, larger than the surrounding buildings. It likely once belonged to a nobleman. Using his augmented vision, Karl zoomed in on the building. Draped over it was a thin, dark purple veil. It looked like a curtain, drawn to cover the structure, but Karl could still see through a parting in the fabric, allowing him to glimpse what was inside. The veil descended from the sky, but Karl didn¡¯t dare look up to see where it originated. For all intents and purposes, this seemed like exactly what Vin had been searching for. He quickly took off the glasses, feeling the creeping weakness intensify with every second. He glanced at her, watching as her eyes continued to dart around the city for several minutes. He waited even longer than he had expected. So she can''t see it. Which means my mana is more potent. I suppose it¡¯s due to Karl¡¯s unique state, he thought. 55: White flames After a couple more seconds, he said, "I see something over there." He pointed in the direction of the building, enshrounded in mist. "There''s a purple curtain draping from the sky, there." Vin glanced at him, then to where he was pointing. She squinted, before widened her gaze. "I can''t see it very clearly?" She eyed him. "Let''s go then." Not even making a plan? Karl found the lady quite reckless. Nevertheless, he reached for his pouch, feeling the remaining claws, serum, voicestone, and Fredrick''s fingers, which he still preferred not to have to use, but would not hesitate when tbe situation arose. In truth, he had pondered summoning the Man and using him to kill Vin, but he decided against it due to the trend that was happening to him. He hoped for some kind of reward from following her. So far, he had gained the glasses. Though he still wasn''t sure if they were his to keep, as long as she did not ask for them, Karl was willing to "hold on" to them. Vin walked to the lip of the building, the mist swirling past her, slightly blurring her¡ªbut Karl, with his enhanced vision, had no problem seeing her. "Let''s go," she said before jumping off the building. Karl watched her leap from building to building like some kind of hopper. He finally sighed, crouched, and jumped, following right behind her. They cut through the mist, Karl felt the dampness perk at his cheeks. This was freeing somehow¡ªsimply jumping from building to building; not being under anyone''s control. He loved it. Soon, the target building rose from the backdrop. Karl landed on a slightly arched wooden roof, feeling the wood creak under his weight. Still not light-footed enough. Soon, Vin landed beside him¡ªher steps barely making a sound. Maybe she wasn''t actually jumping, but softly flying. Karl found that a possible explanation. "This is the place?" Vin asked. Karl removed his eyes from her, locking them on the anomaly before him. The building faced the desolate road, mist swirling around it. It had a slightly arched tiled roof, with windows bolted with wood. It stood tall like a two-story building¡ªwhite, at least before, but now streaked with lines of red that stained the walls and the front road. There was a gate-like door on the front porch, and overall, the building looked more like a hall than a residence. He saw all this through a small crack in the purple-black veil that draped over the building from above. "Yes," he answered Vin, then he took off the glasses. Immediately, the building vanished before his eyes. No, not vanished, but changed. It had turned into a small, unassuming hut, old and stained with soot and dust. For a moment, Karl felt like looking away, as if he had made a mistake and missed the building. Is this how the veil works? he realized. It changes the form of the hidden into something that easily distracts the observer, making them forget or not pay any attention to it? He felt his analogy was spot on. "Alright." Vin curled up a smile, gripped her rapier with her free hand, and jumped down, parting through the mist. Karl watched her descend, her speed gradually slowing as she neared the ground. So she was using some ability to be light-footed. Karl felt reassured. Then, he followed suit, jumping down through the rushing mist. With a dull thud, he landed on the ground, not stirring any dust since it had all been dampened by the mist. He wore the glasses again. The building loomed before them. A few carts, covered in tarps, were parked along the road. Vin walked nonchalantly towards the strange building. Did she really not have a plan? Just then, a sound faded into Karl''s ears; a male voice¡ªgroaning in pain. He listened more intently and could make out its direction: the very house before them. Does the veil not block sound? Or is my mana potent enough to help with this? He glanced at Vin. She did not seem to notice the sound. Well, it could just be because of his enhanced senses, which evidently, Vin lacked. She approached the building, drawing very close to the purple dark veil. Karl followed behind, wondering how she would get in. Surely, the veil didn''t just serve as camouflage but also as defense. He made guesses. "A veil also acts as protection for those inside," Vin said in hushed tones. Her hands rose, pressing close to the veil. It seemed like she could touch it¡ªcould he also? "To break through a veil, one either needs to use brute power infused with mana or a mystical power," Vin said, her fingers clenching into the veil¡ªcausing it to wrinkle like gripped fabric. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Karl felt Vin was acting somewhat like Anette¡ªthey both were teaching him one thing or another. Perhaps it was because he looked like a child. Her fingers pressed deeper into the veil, causing it to drag like cloth. Not fully understanding what she was doing, Karl reached into his clothes, taking out a few claws and leaving some inside. He brought out the syringe¡ªsince he still didn''t know its use, he was willing to use it on whoever the enemy was¡ªat least the sudden evolution from a possibly incompatible component might cause excessive pain, thus incapacitating them. He did not bring out the gun; there was no use for it without bullets. As for the strange coin, he still didn¡¯t know what use it had, so he simply left it stashed in his pouch. Just then, the veil crumpled like a piece of paper, pinching violently at the spot where Vin was gripping. It shattered! Like glass shards, the veil fell down as tiny purple-black fragments, fading away into the mist and silence. Without warning, Vin shot in, a surge of wind blowing past her, slamming against the door¡ªblowing it wide open. The inside was a massive hall, slightly stained with dust, with a chandelier hanging above, burning with eternal lamps. In the center of the hall was a bed, and on it lay a man groaning. His legs were parted, blood staining his nether region. The blood also stained the white sheets, and his stomach was bulging, as if pregnant. Karl felt a chill from seeing such a scene. A man was giving birth in front of him? Beside the bed, a woman sat holding the man¡¯s hand, as if supporting his labor. She wore a simple black gown with faint traces of blood stains and dust. She had very dark red hair, and for a moment, Karl equated her to Galf, Tyro, or Anderson, but she was different. Unlike the others, who had a strangely baneful look, she seemed more pure¡ªmotherly even. Karl recoiled, feeling disgusted. Vin, who was a few steps behind him, poised her rapier and dashed towards the bed. The woman beside the man simply glanced at her and said in a low tone. "None shall harm the Son of the Goddess." Without warning, the ground split open, and in an instant, the entire hall grew hazy, fading into a different place. In a vast desolate plain, with rough rocks and plains, stood a large tree, its bark brown with hints of black. The leaves were expansive¡ªglowing blood red with a few drops of flesh and blood raining down from them. He smelled the deep scent of blood and heard the faint voice of a child crying in the distance. Suddenly, a deep, maddening rage overtook him, the scent of gunpowder growing and permeating his nostrils. What? He felt a deep fear gradually surface from the back of his mind, but then the rage faded. Instead, around him was a layer of swirling white mist that smelled strangely like gunpowder. He glanced at Vin, seeing the woman crouched down, her body quivering. She seemed to be in pain, but Karl couldn¡¯t focus on her. He felt a certain weakness gnawing at him. It was then he saw something from the side of the large tree¡ªa huge blood-red finger gripped the side as if something was trying to step out from there. Quickly, he took out the glasses, and the hand vanished, but the overall scene remained the same. Surely, this was a situation that far outclassed him. What was he even supposed to do? Wouldn¡¯t the best choice be to simply disappear? He glanced at Vin, seeing the lady still struggling to stand up. No way was he going to wait for whatever was happening to her to happen to him. As for why it wasn¡¯t happening to him, he simply attributed it to the strange mist swirling around him. It was the same mist that saved him when he fought with... Karl dismissed the thought. Before Karl could speak, strange trails of white light began swirling around him. They smelled like sulfur. Bang! The light expanded, turning into illusory like white birds with no eyes. They seemed like something hand-drawn, yet they radiated a strange heat as they flew around him¡ªcircling. There was a strange connection between him and the flames, as if he could will control over them. And so he did. And so they followed. I can control this? A certain understanding emerged deep within him¡ªas if another piece of himself had surfaced, but at the same time, that piece felt temporary, as if it would fade away after some time. I can''t leave now. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt compelled to familiarize himself with these white flames¡ªthis strange power. Just then, he spotted the woman standing beside the gigantic tree. "Who are you, and why do you want to kill the Son of the Goddess? Why harm divinity?" Karl remained silent, still marveling at the strange new power that was slowly filling him up. They were destructive, yet they were his... or maybe not? The woman frowned. "Have you gone mad?" She slowly touched the bark of the great tree. "I see, you have lost your mind after witnessing the greatness of the Goddess. But be proud, you saw the first stages of her kingdom." The white birds circling Karl continued their motion, but they were gradually getting brighter. The woman smiled, walking a few steps forward, but suddenly stopped when she noticed a smile on the boy''s face. Then, he said, "I''m sorry... But can you be a test subject for a while?" The woman froze, and just then, hundreds of white birds appeared around Karl, all shooting at whistling speeds towards the woman. Startled, she waved her hand; a few vines from the tree shot up, circling her like a dome. The birds collided with the vines, igniting them with white flames. They scorched the surface, causing the vines to burn red and drop down, burned to ash. The woman inside stood wide-eyed. Just then, the boy was engulfed in white flames, covering every part of his body. The flames divided into three, forming three identical human-like infernos. They dashed towards her at tremendous speeds. Which one is he? The woman panicked for a moment. She opened her mouth, releasing a cry that filled the space, but the flames refused to dull. Instead, the trio moved dangerously close to her. She stepped back just in time as one of the flame men drew a white sword, slashing it close to her neck. Another appeared by her side, drawing a sword of white, aiming at her side. It would cleave her in two if it connected. Sensing the danger, she clasped her hands, and a torrent of vines rushed out from the ground, piercing through the flame men, extinguishing them. Wait! Weren¡¯t there three? A faint heat touched her left cheek¡ªshe turned to see a white flame bird. It flapped its wings, exploding with a bang, causing her head to snap back, blood spilling from her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t see it, but she could feel it¡ªparts of her face had been blown off. She suddenly felt a deep fear¡ªshe looked up to see a white fiery being climbing the tree, moving dangerously close to the top branches. No! That¡¯s where the Child of the Goddess is being birthed! Her legs disconnected from the hard ground, floating high with haste. She flew towards the boy, but suddenly it stopped, turned to her, and jumped into the air. What? She realized something. He tricked me! He was never going after the Child, and likely doesn¡¯t even know it¡¯s there. He simply wanted my mind occupied with something else. 56: The waning power And most of her strength had been expended fighting the flame men. She gritted her teeth, forcing her hand to change into a vine, twisting into the shape of a sword. The flame man raised his gleaming white sword, ready to strike, but in a blink, it vanished, as if snuffed out. For a mere moment, the woman thought the boy had exhausted his mana¡ªperhaps he had even broken down. But those thoughts shattered as she felt a sudden surge of heat flare at her back. She whirled around, eyes wide in shock, as a massive white fireball loomed just finger-lengths away from her face. No! The flame smashed into her face, reverberating through the air with a deafening boom. Karl, still standing on the ground, his hands emitting white, sulfur-scented smoke, stared blankly as the flames engulfed the woman. His mind raced, thoughts cascading quicker than he could grasp them, plans unfurling before his eyes. He had never felt so sharp, so focused¡ªhe loved it. This was the power he had craved, the kind that could reshape everything. True mystical power. "Hmm, so she couldn¡¯t stop you?" A female voice rang out from behind him. Startled, Karl turned to see the woman he had just obliterated¡ªalive, unharmed, standing as if the fight had never happened. What was going on? Was this some form of illusion, like Fredrick¡¯s hypnosis? Before he could speak, Vin, who had been trembling on the ground, managed to stand. She pulled out a small bottle of golden liquid and downed it in one gulp. Her eyes blazed with an intense golden light. Her rapier poised, golden light begining to snake around the blade. With a wave of her hand, the woman hurtled toward Vin, as if pulled by some unseen force. Karl¡¯s mind flashed to the power of the Newmans. Was that what vin was? He couldn¡¯t be certain. Vin raised her golden-imbued sword and swung at the woman, slicing through her like a stick through water. The woman¡¯s body split cleanly, two halves falling to the ground, blood spilling from the severed ends. Vin shot Karl a sharp glance, her gaze heavy with scrutiny. Perhaps she was marveling at his new state¡ªwhite birds still circled above him. But Karl felt the power beginning to fade. No! He couldn''t allow that. He needed the power¡ªit was his! Why should it leave him? "Don¡¯t you think this is pointless?" The woman¡¯s voice echoed again, calm and unwavering. She stepped out from behind a nearby tree, completely unharmed, just as she had been before. Karl¡¯s eyes darted to the lifeless halves of the woman still lying at Vin¡¯s feet. So not an illusion? Suddenly, a loud cry echoed through the space¡ªthe wail of a baby. Karl felt his strength drain faster now, the power slipping through his fingers. Gritting his teeth, he glared at the woman. She was doing this! She was trying to strip his power away! His sickle ignited in white flames, and his whole body erupted into a fiery raven. This was the same form he had used to escape before. He launched himself at the woman, who lazily flicked her hand. A tangle of vines shot up from the ground, racing toward him. Karl twisted and dodged the vines, weaving through them as they snapped dangerously close. He veered sideways, narrowly avoiding a fatal blow, then dove toward the tree, attempting the same tactic he had used before. But this time, the woman didn¡¯t follow. She had learned. Vin, meanwhile, dashed toward the woman, the wind whooshing around her like a vortex. She waved her Soundhand, and shards of stone flew forward. The woman, unbothered, raised her hand, and vines coiled around her in a protective dome, effortlessly deflecting the attack. The baby wailed again, louder this time. The feeling of powerlessness gnawed deeper at Karl. In his bird form, he glanced at the tree, realizing something crucial. The sound¡ªit was coming from there. If he could stop the child, wouldn¡¯t everything stop? An idea sparked in his mind. He flapped his wings, unfamiliar though they felt, the power more than made up for the discomfort of this strange form. He flew, soaring to the very top of the tree. The branches there were grotesque, fleshy, and dripping with blood. They pulsed with veins and muscle, grotesque yet ignored by Karl¡¯s singular focus. At the center of the twisted canopy, there was a small clearing, devoid of any branches. A bed lay there, and on it, a man was in labor, his face deathly pale, blood soaking his lower half. He appeared lifeless¡ªnot that Karl cared. A few inches from the man¡¯s bloodied body was a newborn, drenched in blood, connected by a fleshy umbilical cord to the man¡¯s body. He actually gave birth? Karl marveled at the power of the Sanguines. Landing on the lip of the tree, Karl shifted back into his human form as the flames dissipated from his body. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Blood and flesh dripped onto his face, staining his white coat and trousers. He gripped his sickle tightly and walked calmly toward the baby. The wailing intensified, and once again, Karl felt the draining sensation pulling at his power. He gritted his teeth. "Stop doing that!" he shouted, his grip on the sickle tightening. The baby¡¯s tiny fists were curled close to its chest, its mouth opening and closing in pitiful cries. Karl glared at it, drawing closer. It isn¡¯t a baby, he told himself. Just a collection of components. And it¡¯s trying to take your power away. With that thought, he raised his sickle and brought it down swiftly toward the baby¡¯s head. Splurt! The crying ceased. Then, a thunderous voice roared through the air. "NO!!" It was the woman. The strange tree began to tremble violently. Its fleshy branches shriveled and turned a sickly pale white before crumbling like brittle debris. Karl glanced at the baby, which now had a deep gash across its neck, blood gushing out. He smirked¡ªnow the cries wouldn¡¯t be able to drain his power. Yet still, the feeling of power fading gnawed at him. He despised it. Approaching the edge of the branch, he leaped off, transforming once again into a white raven, gliding down. Just then, he caught sight of Vin. She was clutching a strange white feather, and suddenly, her entire body exploded with a brilliant golden light. Karl¡¯s vision went black as he lost consciousness. _______ The Night was thick and suffocating. Due to the intense heat of the Dominations, the usual mist did not descend¡ªinstead, the ground grew damp with a heated moisture, almost like steam rising from the very soil. The moon, however, cast its cold light upon the crimson sky, creating an eerie dark redness that bathed the rugged terrain and towering mountains of the western domination. The Archon''s Gallery of maps, dedicated to the study of the Domination, rested upon a small mountain of its own. The expansive structure had been carved into the mountain¡¯s face, segmented into squared tiers that seemed to stack atop one another like ancient stone blocks. Dunn passed by one of the Reachers, strange wooden poles with faint red hair-like tendrils growing from them. These poles stood as tall as him, some even dwarfing his height. As he moved, the tendrils swayed in his direction, slithering close as if sniffing him out, but then they would suddenly retract, becoming stiff and immobile. Some of the poles sank back into the land, while others emerged in their place. Reachers, they were called. In the distance, scattered pools burned with eternal lamps, and the surrounding buildings spilled their own faint light, adding to the dreamy atmosphere. Dunn passed a few guardsmen, all of whom bowed in respect. Despite not holding a formal rank within the Legion, it was an unspoken rule¡ªhe was a shard-bearer, and that alone commanded deference from ordinary men. Though for some, maintaining their pride in the face of such power was a difficult, if not impossible, task. Dunn soon entered the gallery and followed the winding pathways lined with glass-encased eternal lamps, their light casting long shadows on the space. At the end of one such path stood Archon Adept Rollo, his hands clasped behind his back as he studied one of the many maps. Several guardsmen, stationed strategically around the chamber, stood at attention. Rollo was a tall, dark-skinned man with thick, locked hair. His appearance bore the typical features of a Maw person, yet something about him was different. His ears, for instance, had strange blue beads embedded in them¡ªnot attached like ornaments, but seemingly a part of his flesh. Rollo was a mixed breed, half Maw and half Tudorson. Dunn had always wondered how the two could even conceive together. If the Maws were brutes, then the Tudorsons were their elegant counterparts¡ªequally terrifying when the need arose. Today, Rollo was dressed in a simple black coat, buttoned to the side, and trousers. He wore none of the shard-armor, perhaps he was off duty? Rollo had been chosen as the new Archon Adept after Ren, the previous one, had moved to the position of Archon. Normally, Dunn, as a regular shard-bearer, would not be permitted to stroll into such a place unannounced. But today was different. He carried a mission¡ªan order delivered by none other than a golden knight. ¡°Adept Rollo,¡± Dunn greeted, bowing respectfully. Rollo glanced over his shoulder, his glassy blue eyes contrasting sharply with his otherwise rugged Maw face. Despite his imposing appearance, there was a trace of quiet elegance to his movements. ¡°Yes?¡± Rollo responded, his voice flat, barely sparing a look at Dunn. Dunn¡¯s gaze shifted to the map Rollo was studying. Various black-marked spots littered the map¡ªlocations where human forces had established a presence within the Domination. Some had even constructed small hive cities. The struggle for control over the Dominations had become a tug of war, with humans and giants competing for land. At the moment, the giants were winning. Perhaps that was what the knight wanted to change. ¡°I have a message to deliver,¡± Dunn said. Though, in truth, it was more of an order than a message. Rollo finally looked at him fully. ¡°Walk with me,¡± he said, moving past Dunn without waiting for a response. Dunn sighed inwardly. Men and their need to feel superior. Still, he followed Rollo down the path lined with maps, their way lit by the soft glow of eternal lamps. The guards trailed behind them, keeping a respectful distance but never far enough to be out of reach. Each map they passed was meticulously detailed, inked with black for land under human control and white for territories lost to the giants. No other colors were necessary, as the Dominations had little water to depict. This scarcity of resources had caused some to question the wisdom of the Crusade, but fortunately, there were certain relics and items that helped reduce the concerns. The maps displayed the scattered human encampments across the Dominations, many of which were lost daily in the ongoing battle against the giants. The ultimate goal of every crusade was to discover the city of the giants, said to be hidden deep within the waning forests. But until that city was found, the crusaders were locked in a brutal war of attrition, fighting to maintain their foothold in the region. As they walked, they came upon a wall plastered with sheets of parchment¡ªlists of hive cities that had been built and lost, as well as the names of those assigned to defend them. Dunn had once been offered a position as a protector of one such city, but he had declined. The thought of settling down without the constant threat of battle held no appeal to him. He wanted the honor of dying in combat. Rollo stopped before the wall, trailing his fingers across the parchment. ¡°One day, I hope to command the greatest of these hive cities,¡± he said, turning to face Dunn. Every shard-bearer has that dream, Dunn thought. The empire rewarded those who performed heroic deeds or achieved greatness with titles, land, and possibly even lordship over a hive city. Even if those rewards didn¡¯t materialize, certain knightly houses often recruited outstanding warriors into their ranks. Dunn, however, had no such lofty ambitions. He remained silent, waiting for Rollo to continue. ¡°So, what brings you here, Dunn?¡± Rollo asked, his voice now taking on the refined tone the Tudorsons were known for. Dunn wondered if Rollo could switch between his two heritages at will. ¡°A radiant sir is in the camp,¡± Dunn replied. It was best to get straight to the point rather than dance around the matter. Rollo¡¯s gaze sharpened his attention fully on Dunn now. "A radiant sir?" 57: Aftermath "I know," Rollo said. I suppose that makes sense. He is an adept Archon, Dunn thought, waiting a few moments before speaking again. "I¡¯ve been tasked with gathering a squad for a mission." "Then go find some guardsmen or another shard-bearer¡ªthere¡¯s no reason to come to me." Rollo glanced away, looking at the wall of maps. This might be harder than I thought. Dunn focused, making sure not to get distracted. "The Radiant wants the best, and as an adept, you¡¯re one of the best." Rollo eyed him, crossing his hands behind his back. He looked every bit the Tudorson. "So, I don¡¯t have a choice in the matter?" "I suppose not," Dunn replied. Even he didn¡¯t have a choice in the matter, though he wouldn¡¯t have changed it even if he did. Sighing, Rollo said, "I assume by ''Radiant sir'' you mean a Golden Knight?" He didn¡¯t know? Dunn nodded. Who else but a Golden Knight would be called Radiant? "I see," Rollo said. "Who else is part of this squad, and what¡¯s the mission?" Even I¡¯m unclear about that, Dunn thought, his eyes drifting to one of the burning lamps, where shadow wisps floated around like tiny purple dots. "I don¡¯t know the full details. But I understand it involves rescuing some Death Runners and guardsmen from a giant¡¯s camp." Rollo frowned, and Dunn shared the sentiment. Of all things the knight could be involved in, this seemed odd. But Dunn suspected the rescue mission was a cover for something else. He of course saw no need to share his suspicions with the adept. Rollo¡¯s frown faded. "Rescuing Death Runners? Those criminals whose only purpose is to serve as shields for real warriors? These are the people the ruler sent a knight to save?" His gaze sharpened, clearly doubting the mission¡¯s true nature. "The ruler might have other reasons," Dunn said, hinting at the possibility of a different motive. Rollo stayed silent for a moment, then sighed. "Who else is part of the squad?" "Ren¡ªArchon Ren. You, Adolla, the Radiant Sir, and myself," Dunn answered truthfully, though he had yet to meet Adolla. The last time he saw him, the man was trying to jump into a volcano with a smile on his face. Nevertheless, finding him shouldn¡¯t be difficult; wherever the nearest commotion was, Adolla would be in the middle of it. "You?" Rollo glanced at Dunn, his surprise evident. I was also surprised, Dunn thought. "So... is there anything else?" Rollo asked. "No, Adept." "Then leave," Rollo said curtly. "Alright," Dunn bowed but then paused. "I forgot¡ªthe mission starts in three days." Rollo glared at him, his more primal "Maw" self breaking through the Tudorson elegance. After a moment, he took a breath and casually left the gallery. Dunn watched him go, muttering to himself, Now, where would Adolla be?
Vision returned to him as his eyes fluttered open. His senses slowly came back to life, ringing in his ears. He groaned, clutching his head, barely able to make out the scene around him. Broken piles of stone were scattered across the floor. Sizzling smoke rose from certain corners, warming the damp air, while the swirling mist created a sticky humidity. The hall''s walls were cracked and riddled with holes, and the chandelier that had once hung above was now smashed into the bed. On the bed lay the man, eyes wide open, his lower body soaked in blood. Faint vines and roots grew from the ground, curling back into the earth like some green, hardened serpents. Karl managed to stand, though he staggered, his limbs heavy. Karl gritted his teeth, opening and closing his fist. The power was gone. That beautiful, majestic power... vanished. He scanned the room for the woman¡ªshe was likely the one responsible for all this. Or was it Vin? The explosion she caused had knocked him out, robbing him of the chance to savor the power before it slipped away. No! It might still be there. Karl summoned the "Face of the Soul"¡ªthe collection of countless, myriad-colored stars appeared, some connected boldly by silver threads, others by faint lines. He searched frantically for the component¡ªthe red one, or perhaps the white one? He wasn¡¯t sure what color it would take. His eyes darted over the stars, but he couldn¡¯t find it. Nor could he feel it. It was gone! He clenched his fists tightly. My power! But then, he noticed something unusual¡ªa strange, silver-colored star, almost like iron. It quivered violently. He focused on it, feeling hope rise in his chest. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Cogitation! Cogitation? His mind opened up to a well of knowledge. Cogitation: a passive mystical component that allows the mind to process information faster than normal, with the speed corresponding to the amount of mana used. He closed his eyes, letting the knowledge sink in. When he opened them, he sighed. So this is all I got? He had already experienced a taste of cogitation in that strange place, so why was this the power that manifested now, and not the one he truly craved? He grunted in frustration. Suddenly, he caught movement in the corner of his eye. A woman, her hair ending in sharp spikes, was struggling to stand. Her clothes were charred and sizzling from burns. Vin. Karl recalled the golden radiance that had erupted from her earlier. She looked at him with pain in her eyes. "Go!" she urged. Go? Before Karl could respond, a piercing ringing sound filled his ears. His thoughts raced. Information, memories, and instincts merged. He remembered the hypnosis¡ªthe ringing sound used by the Bishop¡ªthe protectors of the city: the Invigilators. The battle must have drawn Invigilators from the city. Vin had told him to leave, but she wasn¡¯t making any attempt to escape herself. Does that mean she knows them? Or does she have another way out? No... it doesn¡¯t look like she has any mana left. Maybe she has some connection to the Invigilators... Could she be one of them? No... not necessarily. But she¡¯s clearly part of some organization within the Empire. Karl gasped, realizing the urgency. Without wasting any more time, he endured the violent ringing in his ears and pulled out the bloodied piece of the finger. He hesitated for a moment, feeling the warmth still pulsing from it. Damn it! He opened his mouth and tossed the finger inside. Karl clamped down on the finger with his teeth, forcing the remaining blood to spew into his throat. He winced at the discomfort but swallowed it down. Suddenly, bubbles of blood rose from the ground, swirling around him in a cocoon. The light around him vanished, replaced by a deep crimson. He felt a sudden shift, like he was being hoisted upward forcefully. Soon, the sensation faded, and the dome of red began to melt away in trails. As the blood receded, Karl found himself standing inside a room. A man stood there, smiling. Fredrick tilted his head and said, "When I said chaos was the way to bring down the empire, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so quick to create it." Karl stared at him, the bloodied finger still in his mouth. Spitting it out would make me look weak¡ªlike someone who can¡¯t handle it. Hesitantly, Karl chewed the finger. His enhanced physical abilities made the process easier than he expected. He kept his face as composed as possible and, when the finger was ground into a paste, he swallowed it. Fredrick¡¯s eyes perked up. "Son of the Fallen, did you just swallow my finger?" How does he know? Karl wondered. Wait... a component? His finger must be a component of himself, so maybe he can sense it¡ªlike how an animal feels when part of it is cut off? He recalled the pigs he used to slaughter. Could there be a problem with eating it? Perhaps due to conflicting components? A mild headache suddenly throbbed in his skull. "You shouldn¡¯t have done that," Fredrick said, a frown tugging at his lips. His mouth didn¡¯t move. "See, this shouldn¡¯t be done so recklessly." Karl flinched. Did he just speak without opening his mouth? "Yes, I did, Son of the Fallen," Fredrick¡¯s voice echoed close to Karl¡¯s ears, as though he were whispering right beside him. "Eating a component-powered part of a Sanguine can be very dangerous. It establishes a connection between you and the Sanguine¡ªespecially if they¡¯re still alive. That¡¯s why Sanguines don¡¯t evolve using blood from living creatures or share the same blood with one another. It creates a mystical connection that can be dangerous. It might allow you to hear their thoughts, feel what they feel, or even experience whatever happens to them." "So eating your finger established this connection," Karl said. He decided to speak out loud now¡ªif Fredrick could hear his thoughts, it was safer to limit his internal dialogue. But strangely, he did not feel any different...Was the connection a one way path? Fredrick smiled, parting his lips this time. "Yes. Fortunately for you, it¡¯s me, not someone else. And since you didn¡¯t use grace, the component isn¡¯t bonded to you, and it will fade after a while." Karl summoned his Face of the Soul, scanning it. He spotted the blood-red component, but it didn¡¯t provide him with any knowledge or sensation. It felt... hollow. Maybe because I¡¯m not actually a vampire? Or because I didn¡¯t bond with it using grace? Karl quickly stopped, realizing his thoughts might still be accessible to Fredrick. He fought the urge to frown. "So, what power did you gain this time?" Fredrick asked. Karl remained silent, unsurprised that Fredrick had guessed. Anyone observing his gaze as he dazedly looked at the Face of the Soul could have deduced he was trying to figure something out. Fredrick merely voiced the obvious. Still, Karl didn¡¯t answer immediately. He took a moment to survey the room, noticing that it had been cleaned¡ªthe blood was gone, and even the sheets had been changed. Who cleaned it? Karl turned back to Fredrick. "Cogitation," he said flatly. "Cogitation?" Fredrick tilted his head. "What¡¯s that?" "It lets me think faster," Karl replied, offering no further explanation. The less detail, the better. Fredrick nodded, perhaps understanding the power or perhaps understanding Karl¡¯s reluctance to share more. Another sharp pang of the headache struck Karl, and without a word, he made his way to the neatly arranged bed and sat down. He didn¡¯t sleep, though. Instead, he kept his eyes on Fredrick, who stood in the center of the room, smiling as usual. "What exactly did you do?" Fredrick asked, his smile unwavering. Considering the Invigilators were there and that divination exists, sharing what happened might reduce any risks of discovery, Karl thought. Then he said, "There was a woman named Vin. She said she¡¯d divined about me. We fought a woman who kidnapped a driver to have him give birth." Karl recounted the events but carefully omitted any mention of the strange new powers he had gained. He preferred to keep some cards close to his chest. Fredrick listened, then said, "This could be a problem... I suppose I¡¯ll need to investigate." He glanced at Karl one more time before turning to walk toward the door. What about Anette? Karl thought. Fredrick stopped, turned, and said, "Anette is on a mission for her faction. Supposedly, one of their special members has gone missing¡ªa unique individual." He chuckled lightly. "Apparently, one of them was kidnapped, and Anette¡¯s been sent to find him." Special members? Karl¡¯s mind raced, and the already pounding headache intensified as if iron were banging against a cauldron. But with so little information, he couldn¡¯t make sense of it. He said nothing and simply nodded lightly. Fredrick smiled, walked to the door, and opened it¡ªallowing the mist to fall in, before stepping out, closing it behind him. The room fell into silence. What to do now? His thoughts raced, countless possibilities all wrapping up into a cacophony of ideas. He winced. Why would all of canen being on fire be an idea? He frowned, eventually closing his eyes, allowing the fatigue to wash through his body. 58: I understand Karl was awakened by the clicking noises¡ªso annoying. He awoke with a rub against his temples, feeling the headache that had already subsided. His vision blurred into focus¡ªquickly centering on the man seated at the desk, dressed in kefna, brown hair covering a single eye. He had a thoughtful look. That man? Karl composed himself, gave a glance, then looked away. His tongue was bitter. He hadn''t brushed in a while; years even. The closest thing to cleaning his mouth he had done was using the salt from the farms to scrub. But he hadn''t done that since coming to Canen. He felt dirty¡ªdisgusted. The man''s eyes remained locked on him. Won''t he look away? Karl paid him no more attention and simply summoned the face of the soul. He didn''t know how he could do that, but ever since killing Anderson, it felt so familiar, as if he were simply raising a hand or breathing. He glossed through the starlight, hoping to see the indication of the white flame components. He hoped that by waking up, something else might have changed. But after a couple of seconds of searching, he did not find anything. In consequence, he nearly sighed but held it back, seeing that he had a silent watcher. He recalled the flames¡ªthe heat, the destructiveness. He loved it but had also lost it. How would I get it back? he thought but also knew the answer. Killing, destruction. These were what had given him power in the first place. But now, with more clarity due to just waking up, Karl felt that every time he did those things, he was becoming more similar...to that man in the memories. Whoever he was. The power to do anything... What am I willing to do for that power? He thought these things but soon dismissed them. It was not a question, as it already had an answer. Though he still struggled to adapt to the recent state of having unmuted emotions, which seemed to come and go at any time, Karl knew he had a chance of getting all that power and still being himself¡ªif he could just stay calm in all situations. Calmness was what he needed to resist whatever those memories were. Of course, this was merely a guess, but based on what he had noticed, the memories carried a certain emotion: rage. So shouldn¡¯t adopting the opposite of that be the best way to avoid it? But how would he avoid it? How could he deal with the changes in these emotions? He wasn¡¯t really some kind of stoic. If anything, his current personality was simply a result of a harsh world and stifled emotions. Remove one of them... and the foundation crumbles. He searched for anything¡ªhis mind racing, analyzing faster than before. Perhaps cogitation was the better choice of the two... He shook internally. What¡¯s the use of brains when raw power can destroy it? The Mason Hotel? They should have their own thugs, right? And considering the leadership, that should mean that each leader has some level of freedom to decide what they do... as long as it doesn''t harm the main structure of the gang. Heinrich and Galf are planning on stealing from the ministry. What exactly they want is unknown. It might be money, which would be typical for a gang, but not necessarily so, considering that Tyro wants Galf dead so he wouldn¡¯t use something from their faction. Karl suddenly felt as if a link existed within everything that had happened to him since coming to Canen. What is the outcome? Killing Galf will be hard, the same for killing Tyro. Both cannot be done unless I''m strong. There''s also a chance that one of the so-called families that support me might be willing to take up the commission. But doing so might seem like weakness, plus, they might all think that I''m incompetent¡ªso much so that I can¡¯t even handle my own enemies. His thoughts kicked off again. I could use the thugs of the Mason Hotel. After that show, they should be willing to bow to me... right? Karl wondered whether he would have to kill a few to get the rest in line. But again, he hadn¡¯t met them, so perhaps there would be no such reason. How should I make use of them? I need to be in more extreme situations... Kill more people, but do so in a calm manner. Maybe I might even take some steps to make Frederick feel like I''m passionate about overthrowing the empire. Perhaps, destroying a noble house? Having spent years at Tobias''s farm, Karl naturally did not have a favorable view of the nobles. So destroying a few didn¡¯t seem like an issue, and who knows, he might even get some kind of reward from it, other than the power-up, of course. Say I want to do that, which one would I even go for? He lingered in thought. Ah, outside of the Andronicus and Adeiheid, I don¡¯t know any other ones. So learning about them should be the next course for me. Learn about them, pick the weakest, and do what... destroy them? No, that would be wasteful. Shouldn¡¯t attacking them bit by bit, allowing them to build more defenses, making it harder and more extreme, be the best approach? Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. That seems like the best thing. And it would also make whoever is my supporter think that I''m making strides to take down the empire. What to do now? Oh, yes, the gathering... What would I need there? Perhaps I can buy a bullet to use for the gun? But it¡¯s supposedly something new, and only a few people know about it. Would some collection of sanguines, unconnected, know? Likely not, but that does not mean they cannot be useful. As Tyron said, I can give commissions, and though I doubt any commission to kill Tyro or Galf will be submitted, much less accepted, other types might be. Maybe one or two might want to help destroy a noble family. But aside from that, what else can I use the gathering for? His thoughts clicked. Knowledge, of course! Knowledge of the branches, and what powers the 19 standard ones have. Perhaps the powers of Tyro and Galf are there. And according to Frederick, no power is omnipotent and should have some kind of weakness. What I need to find are all their weaknesses. He looked down at his fingers. He was subtly counting with his fingers, just to see how fast he could think. It was 9 seconds! All that thought was merely nine seconds! Yes, he could not regulate or even sense what this mana was, but he got the sense that by thinking more about something, his mind would simply work faster. He glanced at the man, who still watched, scrutinizing. He could no longer allow the watch. "What?" Karl simply said. The man perked up, as if tensing. "Aurelian is my name." Is he telling me his name again? "Good morning, Aurelian," Karl said. Aurelian smiled, but it seemed strangely forced. "Good morning to you, too," he said.
Karl remained watching, then stood up from the bed, stretching his sore bones. The more free he seemed, the more bizarre he would appear, thus restricting the opponent from attempting anything. However, Karl had to pause at the next words spoken. "I want to join you," Aurelian said. Not this again. Karl eyed him. "Who are you?" He had not asked in Jean''s case, but now, he believed he needed to. He could not accept people into his life without having some knowledge of them. Knowledge that could be exploited if the situation called for it. If he did not do the exploiting, it would be done to him. Aurelian remained silent for a while, thinking. Maybe he did not want to reveal his secrets, which to Karl simply meant there was something there to use¡ªto keep this man in check. He was not against accepting him. No, he needed as much fodder as possible, and when they brought themselves straight to his feet, why would he say no? "I was a legionnaire of the Black Sand, a regiment in the Chaos Hunter Legion," Aurelian said, a bit hesitantly. Karl winced in his mind. He was standing, bare feet away from the enemy; the person that dedicated their life to the empire, and he, who was said to be destined to bring it down. Again with the coincidence. But then, Karl grasped something. Didn''t he say ''was''? "What happened?" Karl asked, his tone flat. He made sure not to show true interest in the reason. Aurelian looked at him, his brown eyes seeming to burrow into a person''s thoughts. Karl returned with a cold, disinterested gaze. This must have worked, as Aurelian began talking. "I served in the regiment for years, but was betrayed by our Archon... Putray is his name. He led my squad into a trap, just to see how strong the enemy was¡ªin full, he wanted to know how fast we would die. No backup, no reinforcement... nothing. He lied, and I lost my friends." And you survived. Karl thought. A good reason for revenge, but on my part, I don''t see anything wrong with the Archon''s tactics. Eye of the beholder, I suppose. "So you want revenge?" "Yes," Aurelian said through gritted teeth. The emotion seemed genuine enough. But that doesn''t answer my question, Karl thought, and he said, "Who are you? Or more like, how do you know me, and why do you think following me will help with this revenge of yours?" It was good to know the channels through which people could find him. If these could find him, what was stopping the empire? "I..." Aurelian paused. Hesitant? Perhaps. Then, he continued. "I had a dream." Fuck that! Karl kept his expressions neutral, but inside he was bubbling. How can people just be having dreams about me? Forget that, if someone has a dream, wouldn''t they typically just ignore it? Or are dreams treated specially in this world? Karl had never heard such things. Well, not exactly. The Ministry of the Midnight Goddess places some emphasis on dreams. Was he a devotee of that goddess? Karl eyed him, finally sighing outwardly, enough for Aurelian to hear. "Can''t you find a better lie?" Karl recalled something. "I can sense when someone is lying to me, you know." Aurelian froze. His face showed the emotion like a blazing lamp. "Ah..." He opened his mouth but closed it. "I''m sorry." "Then tell me the truth," Karl asked, his tone flat. He was doing that intentionally, to confuse Aurelian about his true emotions or thoughts on the matter. Aurelian remained silent for a while, his eyes widening for a moment, almost as if he realized something. What did he realize? With that, he said, "I was on the path to getting my rev¡ªconfession, when something happened and I was thrown into the... Astra." He paused, then continued. "There, I saw you¡ªglowing in white radiance." True, Karl noted. "That alone was enough to convince me of your power. That is also the reason why I saved you and that woman. After that, I had thoughts of entering your memories to find out what you were, but I was blocked." Karl recalled the corresponding feelings and situations. "I realized your power, and further knew you must belong to some faction, which is why you got so strong. And together with that man... woman." He seemed confused. "That man, I came to the conclusion of your backing and decided to join it, gain strength from it, and then take my revenge on Putray." A reasonable cause, Karl thought. From his perspective, what Aurelian had said seemed highly plausible, and a drive for revenge and power often made people do many things. This was good. This was exploitable. "I suppose you are right," Karl said. "But joining my faction isn''t something you can simply do. There are... waiting periods where you will be given tasks to assure your allegiance... cooperation. During that time, you will be assigned to me since you came to me directly." "I understand," Aurelian simply said. 59: Another Recruit He accepted quite fast. Is this a good thing or a bad thing? He thought, then asked, "What are your evolution, and powers?" Karl had to ask to further find more clues from the person before him. Aurelian seemed hesitant. How could he not be? He was essentially revealing the nature of his powers and possible weaknesses to a stranger with clearly different intentions. But Karl had to maintain a cold gaze, as any sign of weakness might reveal to Aurelian that he wasn¡¯t as powerful as he seemed. Soon, Aurelian cracked. "I¡¯m a Mind Worm¡ªand my components are all mystical, divided into four powers: Memory Reform, Mind Invisibility, Memory Waning, and Memory Read." Purely mystical components, Karl noted, judging by the names of the powers. Of course, he didn¡¯t believe for a second that this was the full truth. He himself would lie about his abilities, so why wouldn¡¯t this man do the same? Aurelian continued, "My abilities work in unison. Memory Reform allows me to change the contents of a person''s specific or collective memories, thereby altering how they feel about certain topics or thoughts. I could turn a seemingly kind person into a killer by changing their upbringing." He paused. "The power of the Mind Worm lies in the domain of the mind, particularly thought and psychology. I have some control over the mind tendrils." Karl¡¯s interest piqued. What are mind tendrils? And what is this domain? I know certain abilities are categorized, such as mystical versus physical, or passive versus active components. But this is the first time I¡¯ve heard about mind tendrils. Did Fredrick know about them and decide not to share? Did he intentionally hide this information, or did he think I wouldn¡¯t need it? He calmed himself and listened for more. "Controlling mind tendrils can be difficult," Aurelian continued. "The stronger the emotional attachment to a memory, the harder it is to change. Also, beings of a higher class naturally have stronger mind tendrils, making them impossible to control for those of lower classes." So what does that make me? A high class? Or maybe I¡¯m only a high-class in name? If the original Karl had gained substantial strength in the past, perhaps he was of a higher class but now remains in a sealed state, maybe because I¡¯ve taken over his body. Karl pondered his theory. "Mind Invisibility allows me to hide within a person¡¯s psychological blind spot, effectively becoming invisible to them and those around them," Aurelian explained. "However, if they¡¯re sufficiently alert or stimulated, they may still sense my presence, rendering the invisibility useless. But even then, unless they¡¯re of a higher class or possess stronger mental components, they may struggle to recognize me or form a clear mental image of me." The perfect ability for an assassin, Karl thought, briefly wondering if this component would allow him to kill Galf or even Tyro. Perhaps he could convince Aurelian to do it? But something told him this man might hesitate to kill. Even with all his claims of wanting revenge against the Archon, he hadn¡¯t shown any direct enmity toward the empire. This could be tricky. But at least he¡¯s thorough in his explanation¡ªfar better than Jean. As for Mind Invisibility, Karl wasn¡¯t too concerned. Based on their first encounter, it was clear that the ability hadn¡¯t worked on him. "Memory Waning allows me to erase memories that need to be reformed," Aurelian said. "Since a Mind Worm can¡¯t alter an existing memory without creating conflicts that could make the subject suspicious, I have to first erase the memories I need to change¡ªor any others that might cause issues." He paused. "This pairs well with Memory Read, which lets me read information from the mind tendrils¡ªspecifically, the memories. A Mind Worm instinctively understands which memories are important and what conflicts they might hold. I can then determine the right amount of waning and reform required." What a collection! Karl felt a twinge of envy, though if given the choice between Aurelian¡¯s abilities and his white flames, it wouldn¡¯t even be close. He¡¯d rather be loud and powerful than weak and silent. Aurelian lowered his head, saying nothing more. Is that all? Karl considered. He¡¯s been clear enough in explaining his powers and making me understand that he has no control over me, regardless of my alertness. But how can I use him? He could be a silent helper, but given his past, I doubt he¡¯d comply with everything I say. He wouldn¡¯t want to bring down a noble family, for one. To most citizens of the empire, nobles are seen as working in unison with the ruler, making them inherently special. His thoughts raced, causing a slight headache. He¡¯s a warrior, meaning he¡¯s accustomed to bloodshed. And from his story, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s no stranger to unpredictable situations. That means he¡¯s had to adapt to win battles, which means making compromises. And judging by how he spoke of Putray, there¡¯s a certain respect in his tone. Even if he hates Putray, a part of him still respects him, meaning he can be changed. He must have respected the man enough in the past¡ªperhaps even willing to do the things that killed his friends if asked. So, respect works with him. He can be changed; it¡¯ll just take time. Maybe if he follows me around, familiarity will grow into respect? Karl glanced at Aurelian. But that would open me to problems. If he ever turns on me, he¡¯ll have enough knowledge or position to strike. So what I need is an illusion... Keep him close physically, but not actually. He¡¯ll think he¡¯s getting close to me, opening up, but I won¡¯t be doing the same. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Karl froze at a sudden thought. Didn¡¯t he say he was a legionnaire? And he mentioned getting close to his Archon... With his powers, that seems impossible. So either the empire is weaker than it appears, or he has backing. Or... he might be stronger than he¡¯s letting on. I asked about his evolution, and he answered. Could he be lying? Or maybe he told the truth based on the question asked? Karl finally spoke. "I suppose everyone hides their strength." The statement could be interpreted in many ways, but it seemed to have the desired effect as Aurelian visibly tensed. He opened his mouth and then closed it again. "I don¡¯t think you know who I am," Karl continued. "I don¡¯t like lies. As a believer in God, I¡¯d prefer if you told me the truth." He deliberately didn¡¯t specify which god, believing that Aurelian¡¯s background might trigger some reaction. Not that he believed in either anyway. After all, when people experience trauma, they often seek solace in deities. Karl felt a sharp, almost unbearable pain in his head but endured it with a cold gaze¡ªnever showing any emotion. Finally, Aurelian spoke with a defeated expression. "I have a shard armor." Karl violently resisted the urge to smile. This was shard-armor, said to be one of the strongest weapons a person could acquire without undergoing evolution. Of course, Karl did not know the full capabilities of these weapons; he only knew they were incredibly powerful¡ªsupposedly even rivaling the swordsmen of Desolations. "Name?" Karl asked, holding back his excitement while also trying to suppress his emotions. It seemed easier now, perhaps due to cogitation. With a bit of hesitation, Aurelian replied, "It''s called a Mist-Blooded Knight." "Components?" Aurelian responded, "It comes with a mist blade that can cut through anything like butter, except other armor and perhaps certain sanguine-enforced barriers. The overall capabilities make me a special class." Amazing! A special class... And he''s mine! "Show me." Karl needed to see it, at least to identify it well in the future. Aurelian gently tapped his chest, causing a ring of light to shine through his clothes. So, it can be summoned? This was just a theory Karl wanted to test. He needed to know whether the armor functioned like separate components that could be used anytime or whether the man had to be constantly transformed. Karl hoped for the former; the latter would be too much of a burden. White mist began to form around Aurelian, curling around his hands and condensing into a glass-like sword with droplets of water streaming down its surface. Karl saw his reflection in the weapon. He raised his hand toward Aurelian. "Give it," he said. The man remained silent for a moment, then handed over the blade. However, as soon as Karl''s fingers touched it, the sword vanished into mist, unraveling like a collection of threads. Karl frowned, and Aurelian said, "It''s bonded to me, so no one else can use it." Karl''s frown deepened. Now he knows I didn¡¯t know that... Incompetent! He sighed internally, using the hidden capabilities of cogitation to calm himself. He simply thought about staying calm, which strangely worked. Perhaps because his thought speed was increased, a second seemed longer¡ªand all he focused on was staying calm, making it feel real to him. After all, a man can change himself with just his thoughts. "What other capabilities does it have?" Karl asked, then added, "I assume you had a reason for hiding this from me originally." He eyed Aurelian sharply, causing the man to tense. Karl had said this partly to instill fear and also to cover up his earlier blunder. Aurelian lowered his head. "It mainly revolves around the mist. I can control it if it comes from me¡ªharden it to create a barrier, turn myself partially into mist, gaining the ability to let objects pass through me, fly, or even slip into enclosed spaces. But it functions like a component in that, after certain uses, it needs time to cool down." He didn¡¯t explain it as extensively as his other components, confirming my suspicion: he still has loyalty to the empire. That needs to change. After a few moments, Karl said, "Welcome to the faction. For now, I cannot tell you its name, but I can assign you a rank: Diviner. As for your first task, I will contact you. Your Voicestone mark?" Karl retreated to the bed, pulling out his blackish-blue Voicestone. Aurelian did the same from his pouch. They brought the stones close together, and the corresponding connection formed. Karl nodded, returning to the bed and sitting. "You can go, and do-not-look-for-me unless I summon you," he said, emphasizing the command. Aurelian nodded. Without another word, he opened the door, and as the red dust fell, he left the room. The room fell into silence. Now, how can I make use of him?
What sort of man chooses to dive into a volcano? Dunn rode atop his high steed, accompanied by a few guardsmen who rode more modest horses; not evolved ones. They were traversing the rough terrain of the Domination¡ªhard rocks, slopes of spiked stone, and ground that seemed shattered by explosions. The sun was obscured by dark clouds, and red dust fell around them, casting a crimson hue over the entire world. Ahead of them loomed their destination: a blackened mountain, towering countless feet above the ground. Black smoke billowed into the sky, reddish lightning crackling within it, while rivers of molten lava flowed from the peak. Dunn glanced at the guardsmen. They all seemed terrified, and for good reason. They were racing toward a volcano, and none of them wore shard armor. Any misstep, stray falling rocks, or streams of lava could quickly end their lives¡ªpainfully. Suddenly, Dunn spotted a stray boulder-sized stone hurtling toward them. It was charred black, emitting a deep redness and black smoke. Quickly, he pulled the chain sword from his back, tightened the reins on his horse, and shouted. "Get ready!" Just then, a boom echoed through the terrain, and the stone collided with a ball of red flames, shattering it into countless tiny pieces. Dunn blinked, startled. Then he saw the one responsible: dressed in the same red shard-armor as him, a figure stood some steps from the foot of the mountain¡ªAdolla! 60: Adollas burning Adolla walked casually, but his steps were firm, his red hair marking him as one of the legionnaires of the Warmaster legion. His black cape fluttered in the wind as crimson dust fell around him. Though he was still a few miles away, Dunn believed it would take Adolla a couple more spans to reach him. But suddenly, the man leaped into the air. Red flames surged from Adolla¡¯s legs, propelling him forward toward Dunn. He¡¯s not really going to do that, is he? Just then, Adolla drew his chain sword from behind, his deep voice roaring like a thousand storms across the rock terrain. "Get ready, Dunn! Time to die with honor!" I regret telling him that, Dunn thought, wincing as he braced himself. He glanced at the guardsmen, startled by the sight of the legionnaire hurtling toward them. Some froze in place, staring as the ball of fire and smoke was plummeting down on them. What could they do against it? "Fall back!" Dunn shouted, snapping the guardsmen out of their trance. Quickly, they obeyed, retreating on their steeds. On the other hand, Dunn let go of his horse¡¯s reins. He had no intention of meeting Adolla while mounted¡ªthat would surely kill the poor creature. Instead, he rose to his feet, balancing perfectly on the galloping steed. Then, like a wisp, he shot into the air, his entire body burning with heat, feeling like the deepest of flames. It felt good. Raising his blade, flames curled around it, turning it red-hot. The sword would soon melt¡ªit wasn¡¯t a blooded knight¡¯s weapon and couldn¡¯t withstand the heat for long. But hopefully, it would last long enough to tire Adolla out. If that was even possible. Adolla raised his fiery sword, ready to strike. Dunn did the same, and their blades collided. Boom! An explosion of crimson flames, large enough to engulf a small village, erupted. Dunn was thrown backward, crashing into a stray boulder and shattering it on impact. Debris and smoke enveloped him. Groaning, he clenched his melting blade, then tossed a glance at Adolla. What a monster! he thought, watching as the man effortlessly stood up from the small crater he¡¯d caused with his body. "You can do better than that!" Adolla bellowed, his face bearing the sharp features of a Maw rather than the tribe he claimed. What that was, Dunn had no idea. With a grin, he raised his sword, summoning a blade of flames in his other hand¡ªa swirling mass of fire, not a physical weapon. How much mana does he even have? Dunn was already feeling the strain of mana use. Nevertheless, he gritted his teeth and summoned a flock of red, fiery birds, which circled around him. With a thought, he directed them forward. This was a battle, and though he didn¡¯t fully embody the traits of the legion, he was still a part of it. Flames burn all things! The flame is the purest of forces¡ªand in the face of a challenge, a War-Master is as calamitous as war itself! He dashed forward, sword raised, commanding the fiery birds to swarm toward Adolla, who, in turn, summoned his own. This is the problem with fighting someone who shares the same powers¡ªthey know all the tricks. Part of Dunn hoped for death, but another part of him hoped against it. If asked, he would prefer to die on the upcoming mission the Radiant Sir was leading them on. Their burning blades collided again, and Dunn used the recoil to swing his left hand, now holding the real flames. Adolla grinned and brought down his own flames in response. The flocks of birds clashed around them, exploding on impact. Boom! As the smoke cleared, Dunn saw that Adolla had summoned his helm, his face now hidden behind a red helmet with a visor as black as night. Dunn didn¡¯t follow suit. Donning the helm would mean officially accepting Adolla¡¯s challenge, and he didn¡¯t want that¡ªnot when his task was to recruit the man. So, he endured the scorching heat with his bare skin, refusing to take the battle to its fullest extent. "Don¡¯t you think this has gone on long enough?" Dunn asked, his voice cutting through the clash of their swords¡ªhis chain sword now nothing more than a half-melted piece of dripping metal. It was practically useless. "What if a nearby giant encampment hears the battle and comes?" Adolla didn¡¯t reply through the helm. Instead, he extinguished his flame sword, curled his plated fingers into a fist, and drilled a punch into Dunn¡¯s gut, sending him hurtling backward. Despite the impact, Dunn made an arc managing to land on his feet, his armor absorbing much of the blow. The giants may have already heard the battle. Giants were a race that revered the glory of combat, and they were said to be drawn to it¡ªan instinctual drive, almost like a need. Dunn recalled reading about it in a tome provided by a scribe from the Warrior God¡¯s tome vault . Of course, he¡¯d never actually seen the inside of one. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Shaking himself from his daze, Dunn heard Adolla say, "Should you really be distracted? I was planning to throw a fireball into a volcano and jump in, but when I saw you, I thought of a better idea. This way, you can help me stave off boredom, and I might get to kill you in the process." Not many knew about Dunn¡¯s hidden desires. As for how Adolla found out... well, he¡¯d beaten it out of Dunn in their first week together in the legion. Back then, Adolla had been obsessed with figuring out what kind of man Dunn was, only to discover he was a selfless, suicidal person. What does that even mean? Adolla lunged forward with abrupt speed, summoning his flame blade in his right hand. Dunn responded in kind, dropping his now-melted sword and conjuring flames of his own. Just as their blades were about to clash again, horns suddenly sounded across the plains. Both men froze. How could they not? It was the horn signaling a giant company invasion. How many giants would there be? Normally, this entire region of the Dominations would be heavily guarded against giants, but due to the recent defeat, the forces had been pulled back to the fortress¡ªthe tents, war temples, and other encampments perched on the cliff. Dunn turned, spotting several horses racing down from the switchbacks of the mountain. Among them were Shard-bearers, guardsmen, Death Runners dragged by chains, and priest adepts here to bless the coming battle. He felt a tap on his shoulder. Adolla. "The Warrior saved you¡ªyou should thank him." By the shattered heavens! Dunn could see the disappointment etched on Adolla¡¯s face. He really wanted the battle to continue. Adolla dashed toward the incoming horses, using the speed granted by his armor to close in on a guardsman. Without hesitation, he grabbed the unfortunate man from his horse and tossed him aside, then swiftly took the steed for himself. The horse nearly buckled under the weight of the shard-bearer¡ªhigh steeds were preferred for those in Shard-armor for this very reason. Dunn imagined for a moment what would happen if a normal horse tried to carry someone in knight plate. The poor creature would be crushed into paste. A guardsman reached him, holding the reins of a high steed. It was his¡ªthe horse he had sent away while battling Adolla. Dunn had expected the horse¡¯s back to be singed from the previous jump, but surprisingly, except for a few singed hairs, it was unharmed. The Sanitarium and their miracles, he thought. "Is the Archon joining us?" Dunn asked as he climbed onto his horse. The guardsman shook his head. "He seems to have taken ill." No, he¡¯s simply angry at how the Radiant sir treated him... Pride consumes him, Dunn thought, glancing at the landscape. Fumes of dust and smoke surged forward like the dust storms that would soon sweep across the southern Dominion during the middle of the year. The western regions wouldn¡¯t escape the storms either. Soon, the creators of the dust revealed themselves. As always, it was the Carapace Bugs that appeared first. These large, armored insects skittered toward them in swarms, their tiny stick-like legs making a sound like hundreds of stones being shaken in a jar. Some of the guardsmen stared in horror at the approaching swarm, but soon their eyes burned with the fire of battle. They were war-masters after all! Behind the Carapace Bugs came humanoid figures¡ªbronze-skinned, with a single eye and little to no clothing. They moved barbarically behind the insects. They don¡¯t seem very coordinated. Perhaps a weaker encampment outside the main forces in the Waning Forest, Dunn thought. The giants carried clubs, some even wielding basic iron weapons, but their armor was primitive. Dunn felt relieved that this was a weaker camp. If they had faced a more powerful force, armed with iron or the dreaded shard armor of the giants, the battle might have been far different. He had never seen one of their shard-armors, but supposedly, it was even greater than knight plate. How is that even possible? Soon, the guardsmen formed ranks; The Death Runners were at the front, held by task enforcers with chains. Beside them stood several guardsmen armed with spears, their sharp tips glinting in the dim light. Behind them, the archers readied their bows, and at the rear stood the line of Legion shard-bearers, prepared to slay. They summoned their helms, their black visors reflecting the darkness of night. Some issued commands in layered, screeching voices to specific guardsmen, while others gave speeches to boost morale. Dunn spotted Rollo, the Archon Adept, standing at the center of the Legion line. His once elegant gaze was hardening into something primal¡ªsomething barbaric, like the Maw. Scanning the battlefield, Dunn waited for the command to advance. Then it came. Rollo gave the order, and the formation began to move, slowly at first, since the archers needed protection. The death runners were whipped by their task enforcers into running frantically ahead. A few guardsmen, however, broke off and charged ahead, riding up the staging field, led by a figure in red shard armor. Adolla. He was heading straight for the incoming horde, his helm already covering his face, though Dunn knew only Adolla was reckless enough to do something like that. No! Dunn shook his head. He wouldn¡¯t let Adolla distract him. Their earlier battle had been nothing more than a skirmish. This was a real war. He needed to stay focused, or he might lose his life to an unworthy foe. Honor was always at stake. He closed his eyes, breathing in and out slowly, calming himself as the horde drew closer, their mighty roars filling the air. Fortunately, Adolla¡¯s team would meet them first. Letting everything fade away, Dunn felt the dust settle on his face. He could almost swear it carried the faint scent of blood¡ªperhaps the blood of the prideful son. Armor clanked, leather creaked. Dunn raised his gaze to the sky, his heart pounding like a war drum in his chest. The white sun barely pierced through the thick ashen clouds, leaving the sky blood-red, casting an eerie glow over Ulshur. Men shifted nervously, sweat trickling down their faces. They called out, cursed, poised their weapons, tested bowstrings, or loosened their chain swords. The tension was palpable¡ªthe craving for battle, for honor, for blood. Fear and rage would have already overtaken the soldiers if not for the oppressive heat of the Dominion. Same was for the gu. "Are you ready?" Rollo asked softly, his face hard as stone. "Yes!" the army chanted in unison. A few priest adepts sprinkled special glistening gold dust over the soldiers, supposedly ground from actual gold. It was said to bring the gaze of the Warrior God upon them. This was a battle they had to win, and they believed they could. "GO!" Rollo shouted. From afar, Adolla¡¯s team collided with the horde, but the majority of the enemy still surged forward like an unstoppable tide. Cutting through the death runners like steel through paper. The archers released their arrows. Energy pulsed through Dunn¡¯s armor as he dashed across the stone ground, gripping the new chain sword delivered to him by a guardsman. He galloped atop his steed, rushing headlong toward the horde of one-eyed giants. For the Warrior God, the ruler, and the empire! 61: Battle Dunn rode with reckless abandon, his steed galloping like a raging bull, its powerful hooves crushing the stones beneath them. His horse outran the others, drawing closer to the chaos of the slaughtered Death Runners and the giants who fell under Adolla¡¯s blade. Though Adolla''s flames had entered cooldown, his strength, amplified by his armor, far surpassed that of the weaker giants. A deep breath in. Dunn closed his eyes, feeling the familiar emptiness in his heart¡ªan emptiness that could only be filled by the thrill of battle. He forgot the Golden Knight, his fallen archon, the losses to the giants, and even his own self. These were the moments when his mind honed in on a single goal: the death of the enemy before him. A breath out. He felt his muscles tense and relax, the cycle repeating like the turning of the world. He opened his eyes, and there they were¡ªthe barbarians, the single-eyed giants, the inhuman creatures. Now! Dunn commanded himself, summoning his helm as flames surged out, sealing it shut. Beside him, Rollo stood, elegant but with a brutal gleam in his gaze. Raising his flame-wreathed blade, Rollo let out a battle cry. Fueled by the thrill of combat, Dunn parted his lips and roared in unison. Then, he jumped. Like before, Dunn leaped from his steed just in time, as several giants brought their clubs down to crush it. This time, his jump wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as when he had fought Adolla¡ªjust a standard, armor-assisted leap. He cleared rows of giants, landing in the heart of the onslaught. His target now was the chief of the company. Kill him and his stronghands, and the giants would lose what little unity they had¡ªnot that they had much to begin with. Upon landing, he swung his blade, severing the heads of two giants in a single stroke. Their necks were left as mangled flesh, as though sawn through. He swung again, bits of flesh and blood splattering as his blade carved through them. But he could do better, if not for most of his armor''s abilities being on cooldown. Not all of them, though. He opened his left fist, summoning a ball of fire. It was the same power Adolla had used to destroy the falling rock, but Dunn was going to make his larger. He gritted his teeth through the strain of mana usage, causing the flame to grow to the size of a large boulder. He hurled it in a seemingly random direction. Boom! Chunks of giant bodies flew into the air, their screams and howls of pain filling the battlefield. Maybe I should keep some bodies intact for those who collect their blood to sell for evolution, he thought briefly, but quickly dismissed it¡ªany distraction could be fatal. He wanted to die, but not due to his own mistake. Dunn spun, sweeping his blade in a deadly arc, slicing through giant bodies and leaving a trail of blood and death. He kicked a dismembered corpse into the approaching giants. A kick from a shard-bearer had more than enough strength to send a battle-ready giant tumbling. Rollo was nearby, cutting down a giant with a mix of grace and brutality. Dunn wondered what kind of breathing style Rollo practiced. After all, Rollo had once been a swordsman, then a freeblade, and finally a guardsman recruited into the legion. Just like Dunn, Rollo sliced through giants with ease, often sawing frantically when a stubborn giant¡¯s flesh refused to yield to his blade. The giants were roaring, fighting harder and faster. The only way to break their pace was to kill their chief... but where was it? Then Dunn had a thought. Aren¡¯t there too many for this to be a simple rough camp? Giants loved war and battle, but those near human territory were usually small in number. Yet this company was at least 1,000 strong. Suspicious. He shook off the thought. Rollo was getting overwhelmed by the giants, as was Dunn. To protect the archon adept, Dunn quickly moved to Rollo¡¯s side, taking up an optimal position to defend him. The two shard-bearers fought back-to-back, surrounded by the giant onslaught. They didn¡¯t have to worry about the raining arrows¡ªtheir armor could withstand them¡ªbut the downside was that not many guardsmen were nearby to assist. They were being isolated from the rest of the soldiers. Why isn¡¯t the archon here? Dunn thought grimly. Yet, despite the situation, the thrill of battle made his heart race. Would this be the place where he died? It wouldn¡¯t be a bad way to go. Dying at the heart of a giant onslaught was honorable. The thrill surged within him, sweet and intoxicating. Dunn kicked away another corpse, making sure to clear space for them to continue fighting. He noticed the giants were growing larger, and an odd prickling sensation crawled up the back of his neck¡ªthe same feeling he had when approaching a waygate. Could there be a waygate here? Is that how they¡¯re growing larger? If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. If so, this could turn bad, Dunn thought. As much as he wanted to die, he didn¡¯t wish harm upon the legion. He cut down another group of giants, roaring at him in anger. He hacked and slashed through blood and flesh, but no matter how many he felled, more seemed to appear. If anything, they seemed to be increasing in number. Still, the thrill consumed him, giving him strength, focus, and resolve. His end seemed near¡ªso close he could taste it. Dunn had always been a war-master. Ever since he was adopted into the legion by the legion-master himself, he had felt a sense of emptiness. But he never asked for special treatment, and that fact had remained hidden from everyone. Perhaps it was because he lacked memories from that time, but it didn¡¯t matter now. He was going to die here. He¡ª A sudden force slammed into Dunn, sending him flying through the air. He crashed into an unsuspecting giant. Wincing, he quickly stood up, just in time to see several clubs inches from colliding with his body. Though his armor could withstand a lot, even it would dent under the force of a giant¡¯s clubbing. He slashed at the giants surrounding him, killing them instantly. Then he turned to check on Rollo, who was now left to defend himself. What he saw made him freeze. A figure loomed over Rollo. It was clad in obsidian-black armor, with elegantly interlocking plates. Unlike typical shard-armor, this one was taller, with broad shoulders and a slightly pointed helm. Dunn instantly recognized it from the books given to him by the scribes. It was a giant''s shard-armor! Rollo quickly formed a ball of fire and slammed it into the giant¡¯s stomach. The explosion boomed, and smoke filled the air. But when the smoke cleared, the giant still stood, silent and unmoving. Then, with slow, deliberate motion, the giant raised the human-sized black hammer in its hands and brought it crashing down toward Rollo¡¯s head. No! Dunn refused to let this happen. He dashed forward, faster than he¡¯d ever moved, reaching the descending hammer just in time. But he couldn¡¯t stop it¡ªhe could only brace for impact. He shoved Rollo aside, and the hammer slammed into Dunn¡¯s back, driving him into the ground. A crater formed beneath him. He groaned, hearing the plates of his armor cracking. His back was surely shattered, but he wasn¡¯t going to die facedown in the dirt. That was a coward¡¯s death. With the last bit of his strength, he turned to face the giant in black shard-armor towering above him, its head tilted as if studying him. This is good, Dunn thought, a hidden smile curling beneath his helm. He was about to die, and this way was better than he¡¯d imagined. The rumors were true¡ªthe giants¡¯ armor was superior to human armor. It seemed to be beyond special class¡ªperhaps even desolation class. Maybe the dwarfs built it. Should I ask his name? Dunn wondered. Despite their prowess in battle, giants weren¡¯t known for their honor. Even if he asked for the name of his killer, he doubted he¡¯d get one. It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as he ends this life for me. Dunn looked up at the sky¡ªdark clouds swirling in the red heavens, fractured. Red dust fell like blood, and he could still hear the roars of men and giants slaughtering each other. In moments like this, he often questioned the First Order. Was it truly right? He quickly dismissed the thought¡ªtoo close to blasphemy. Even in death, he would fall without pride, as pure and glorious as possible. The giant raised its black hammer again. Dunn was ready. He closed his eyes, prepared for the end. A breath of a moment passed, and nothing happened. Confused, he opened his eyes and saw a gleam of gold shining directly into them. He blinked, trying to make sense of what he was seeing. A massive figure clad in golden armor stood beside him, a spear plunged deep into the giant shard-bearer. Then, a voice that echoed like thunder from within a cave said, "Do not keep your back low. Rise. By the Sovereign¡¯s rule, you are to accompany me. Until then, you are not permitted to resign to death." The Golden Knight jerked his hand, and with a loud boom, the shard-bearer was blown apart¡ªreduced to dust, flesh, iron, and blood. Dunn was stunned. Is this the power of a Golden Knight? I guess today¡¯s not the day to die, Dunn thought a bit annoyed as he forced himself to his feet, grabbing his chain-sword from the ground. He felt weakened from the impact that had shattered his armor. He would need to repair it before he could fully utilize it again. As he stood, he froze. Around him was no longer the chaos of giants and men locked in battle, but a field of death¡ªblood, flesh, and the remains of giants scattered across the terrain. He did all of this in just a moment? Dunn glanced at the Golden Knight, but his gaze quickly shifted to the waygate that had been revealed now that the giants no longer concealed it. The gate stood just a few meters away, guarded by two giants in black armor and a thinner giant dressed in golden robes. The robed giant was connected to the waygate by strange black tubes, and with each passing moment, he grew paler and thinner. What is that? Before Dunn could fully process what he was seeing, a hand reached out from the rippling black gate, and a giant stepped through, wielding a massive club. Then another, and another followed. So this is how they¡¯ve been multiplying? Dunn had suspected something like this, but he still couldn¡¯t figure out why there was no sign of a chief. The black-armored giants might be the stronghands, but where was their leader? The situation was suspicious. He shook his head, gripping his sword tightly as the Golden Knight stood beside him. Then he remembered. Where is Rollo? Dunn quickly scanned the battlefield, noting that several giants were still engaged in combat with guardsmen and legionnaires. He thought grimly, but then exhaled in relief when he spotted the archon adept. Rollo was being tended to by a few guardsmen, who were carrying him behind the lines. "What are you looking at?" Dunn heard a familiar voice. He turned and saw Adolla approaching. The Red Legionnaire¡¯s armor was battered, with cracks and dents deforming what was once an elegant plated suit into something resembling second-hand wear. "You look... bad," Dunn said honestly. Adolla shrugged, flexing his muscles. "This is enough to handle that." "I don¡¯t think so," Dunn replied. "Those two are at least desolation class. We can¡¯t stop¡ª" "No need to worry," the layered voice of the Golden Knight echoed beside them. "I will be joining this fight. I suppose he¡¯s part of the squad?" he asked, his head aimed at Adolla. Dunn turned to the towering Golden Knight, a thought suddenly crossing his mind. He recalled how the previous shard-bearer had been executed. He then glanced at Adolla, giving him a look that said, Are you in or out? 62: Conclusion Shrugging, Adolla grinned. "Might be fun, so... I might as well. Since you¡¯ll be dying first anyway." Dunn didn¡¯t dignify the comment with a response. He simply nodded at the Golden Knight, who then said, "Then this is a chance to train our coordination for the upcoming mission." Dunn nodded again, knowing he couldn¡¯t refuse the Radiant Sir. Perhaps this would be a good thing¡ªnot many could claim to have fought alongside a Golden Knight. Yes, he sought death, but he was a soldier first, and fighting was what he did. The new giant unit, armed with massive clubs, came charging toward them. No guardsmen, arrows, or legionnaires came forward to assist. They were all tending to the dead or injured behind the lines, many filled with awe at the presence of the Golden Knight. Who could blame them? Adolla was the first to move, his grin fading as he summoned his helm. He walked menacingly toward the approaching giants, who were hastily forming ranks. But Adolla stopped when the Golden Knight¡¯s voice rang out. "Not like this," he said. "We will be taking the imperial stance." Imperial stance? Dunn had heard of it but had never really tried it. Supposedly, it was a stance invented by the Sovereign himself and was thus regarded as the greatest of all. But Dunn had never been convinced of its superiority. To him, it was good¡ªbut just as good as many other stances. He quickly reined in his thoughts. How could anything the Ruler did be "just like the rest"? He obeyed, and judging by Adolla¡¯s posture, so did he. Even his hot-headedness wasn¡¯t immune to the command of the Radiant Sir. Dunn moved to the left of the knight, a few steps forward, while Adolla took the right. Soon, they were standing in a V-shaped formation, with the Knight at the apex, as the strongest among them. Normally, the formation¡¯s strength could only be fully realized with large numbers of soldiers, but considering they were all shard-bearers, perhaps this would suffice. They advanced. Dunn kept pace, making sure he was in line with Adolla, who seemed less concerned with maintaining the formation. He hacked and sliced, decapitating giants and sending their heads rolling at the feet of the oncoming ones. This is working? Dunn realized that with him cutting from the left and Adolla slashing from the right, the giants between them were being utterly destroyed, while the Knight dispatched even more with ease. The towering man casually swung his spear, taking out up to eight giants with each blow, barely paying attention to the battle itself, his focus instead on the legionnaires. Occasionally, the Knight would comment on their movements¡ªcriticizing the strength in their swings, calling it wasteful. How are we supposed to conserve strength against giants? Dunn thought. Should we gently tap them on the shoulder? The formation was restrictive, forcing Dunn to constantly monitor Adolla¡¯s position while also fending off giants. The number of giants was rapidly dwindling¡ªmore than the waygate could replenish. Where were these giants coming from? Dunn had never heard of a single camp with so many giants. It was almost as if multiple camps had joined forces, or perhaps this was a passage to the giants¡¯ city. Soon, only a single giant remained, its head severed by Adolla¡¯s blade. As for the weakened giant attached to the waygate, it was pale and sickly, its dry flesh stretched thin over its bones. Its single eye streamed with blood as it gasped for breath. Then, it collapsed, dead. No more hands reached through the waygate. The two giant shard-bearers tightened their grips on their hammers and charged. One appeared before Dunn in a gust of wind. They plan to take out the weaker ones first! Dunn knew he couldn¡¯t dodge the attack, so he turned and braced for impact with his shoulder. Bang! The force snapped Dunn back, shattering shards of his plate armor and sending him crashing to the ground. He gritted his teeth and groaned, steadying himself as he rose. His left arm hung limp, blood streaming down from his shattered shoulder, shards of armor embedded in his flesh. His bones were surely broken. Luckily, there¡¯s a doctor in the sanitarium. But will they be able to fix this mess? Dunn briefly wondered if shards of armor could be considered components inside his body, but he dismissed the thought. He still held onto his sword¡ªwhat kind of soldier would he be if he let go? Pushing through the pain, he glanced ahead. Adolla was locked in combat with the other giant shard-bearer, faring far better than Dunn had. Though desperate, Adolla was making quick, skillful moves, avoiding the giant¡¯s crushing hammer. Is Adolla just better than me? The Golden Knight stood nearby, unscathed, as the second shard-bearer hesitated to engage him. I need to be there. Dunn limped toward his position in the formation. As soon as he reached it, the giant shard-bearer spotted him and, perhaps out of annoyance, raised its spear, which began to glow with a deep golden light. Unlike the other shard-bearer, this one was doing something different. Was he unique? Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The hammer in the giant¡¯s hands turned gold with light, and in a swift stride, it closed in for the killing blow. Dunn smiled. Maybe this time, he¡¯d actually get to die. He closed his eyes. Boom! But the blow never came. Frustrated, Dunn opened his eyes to see the Golden Knight holding the hammer with a single arm, the golden light still expanding from it. The Knight¡¯s voice echoed, "You cannot defeat it, but you can kill it." With a casual swipe, the Knight cleaved the giant¡¯s legs clean off. Blood sprayed as the giant collapsed to the ground. Dunn stared in disbelief. "Finish him off. I¡¯ll help with the other," the Knight said, vanishing into the wind. No, he hadn¡¯t disappeared¡ªhe¡¯d moved so fast Dunn couldn¡¯t see it. Is this the true might of a Knight? Dunn turned back to the giant, who lay silent, legs severed. Perhaps the giant had accepted its fate, choosing not to further glorify its killer. Dunn was fine with that. He raised his sword and thrust it down toward the giant¡¯s chest. Clang! His sword stopped¡ªunable to penetrate the plates of armor. The giant quivered, and then a deep, mocking laughter echoed from within the armor, reverberating like a sound from beneath the sea. Dunn groaned. The giant was mocking him. He raised his sword and struck again. Clang! The same result. The giant¡¯s laughter grew louder. Dunn gritted his teeth, raised his sword, and struck again. And again. And again. The sound of metal clanging against armor echoed across the battlefield, but he didn¡¯t stop. He focused his strikes on a single spot at the center of the giant¡¯s chest. Clang. Clang. Clang. Splurt! The giant froze, seemingly confused. Raising its head slightly, it saw a sword buried deep in its chest. Dunn grinned and said, "Nothing stays impenetrable forever." The giant looked at him and, with a pained voice, said, "Except for the Duskbringer." Who is that? Dunn briefly wondered but dismissed the thought. He raised his blade again and drove it deeper into the giant¡¯s chest. Blood gushed out. Dunn grunted as he pulled the sword free. I survived? He was annoyed by the realization¡ªfrustrated, even. Based on the state of the battle, he should have died, but like a cockroach, he had survived once again. He sighed, but then his attention was drawn to something moving on the corpse of the shard-bearer. It was like sticky black goo was seeping out from the cracks in his armor. Dunn recognized the phenomenon and simply waited for it to finish. The goo curled and twisted, growing larger until it reached the size of a human head. Then, it solidified, taking the form of a black chest. It formed a black chest? So he was a Sanguine? No wonder he was so strong. Dunn leaned down and opened the chest. Inside, he found a rolled piece of parchment¡ªa knowledge scroll¡ªand a black cloak. He picked up the cloak, examining it, but of course, he had no idea what it was. He wasn¡¯t a Sanguine, after all, and didn¡¯t have access to the Voice of the World or whatever they called it. He shifted his gaze to the knowledge scroll. From what he knew, in certain circumstances, when a Sanguine dies, their corpse forms a world chest, which contains a knowledge scroll but may not always hold a world item. The knowledge scroll was essentially a summary of everything that had happened in the Sanguine''s life. Scribes would treasure such things, as reading them could take months, even years¡ªdepending on the age of the Sanguine. Dunn glanced at Adolla, noticing that he had already finished dealing with his giant. Dunn sighed. Is he actually better than me? His thoughts began to slow and blur. Oh, I¡¯m passing out. And so he did, collapsing with a thud onto the blood-soaked ground. The red dust fell softly around him.
Vin struggled to open her eyes, the pain from mana depletion burning through her body. She should have been asleep for hours by now¡ªso why did the pain persist? She groaned, feeling the soft bed beneath her. So they took me? This will be a problem. As an SSO agent, I don¡¯t have jurisdiction over factions or heretical constructs¡ªonly matters involving spies or threats from foreign nations or tribes. She opened her eyes. The small, stone-walled room was dimly lit. A doctor in black robes with a green scarf was standing beside her, holding an unnecessarily large needle, moving it closer to her wrist. ¡°No!¡± she winced, jerking her hand away from the needle. The doctor was startled but quickly recovered, offering a smile. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just... no needles,¡± she said, quickly retrieving her Soundhand and buttoning it up. She then turned her attention to the two figures standing before her. One of them was an Invigilator, dressed in a unique white kefna and wearing a monocle. Beside him stood a woman with hair so black it seemed to absorb all light, creating a void of darkness around her. Her eyes were frightening¡ªso much so that Vin immediately thought of her worst fear: needles. Damn it! I hope she doesn¡¯t have one in her pocket. Vin composed herself. Why are they here? She recalled the events of the previous night. Since they¡¯re here, they must not have found anything, which means that the tree¡ªor maybe the baby¡ªwas above desolation class. Otherwise, the Invigilators would have had the means to conduct divination on anything below desolation. So they¡¯re here to question me. ¡°My name is Aletha,¡± said the dark-haired woman who radiated a deep sense of dread. Based on her clothing, she was clearly a captain. Aletha, Aletha, Aletha... Vin repeated the name in her mind, trying to recall anything about her. But nothing came to mind. ¡°What?¡± Vin said bluntly. Perhaps confused, Aletha paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°The Sir Invigilator discovered you in the ruins of a possible heretic incursion. You should have been purged, but luckily, your identity as an SSO agent spared you from that fate.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Vin replied simply, then added, "Do you know which faction that woman belongs to?" She already had a clue, based on intelligence acquired by the SSO, but due to the sheer number of factions, there was always the possibility she was wrong. Aletha frowned and said, "Only the Invigilator knows that, however, we have a question for you." She glanced at the invigilator and continued, "How did you know that was going to happen?" "I happened to be present at an accident where the driver mysteriously disappeared." Vin answered truthfully, "Then, using divination, I found clues as to where he might be." 63: Ball Of course, Vin said nothing about the boy. Judging by the fact that they didn¡¯t ask directly, it seemed likely his actions had been veiled by the uniqueness of the tree and the events surrounding it. Aletha frowned. "Isn''t that too much of a coincidence?" She seemed unconvinced. Well, even Vin wouldn¡¯t have accepted such a flat answer, but unfortunately, it was all she could offer. The only alternative was directly revealing everything, which would only end with the boy being hunted and purged. "Perhaps it was just a strange coincidence," Vin replied. "That''s¡ª" "I suppose that is possible," the Invigilator interrupted Aletha, who immediately fell silent. In terms of rank, except for the doctor, the Invigilator outranked them all. Speaking of the doctor, Vin wondered if he should really be privy to this conversation. But she dismissed the thought quickly. Since the Invigilator was present, nothing untoward would happen. The Invigilator regarded them both. "This matter will no longer be discussed by either of you." He gave each woman a pointed look. Vin nodded respectfully, though she had no intention of fully adhering to the order. Yes, it went against everything she had been taught as a cog in the empire, but something about this¡ªabout the boy¡ªcompelled her to pursue it. This feels too instinctive. She suddenly groaned as pain shot through her sides. In response to her cry, the doctor swiftly pulled out his needle and approached her. Sensing the threat, Vin nearly slammed the man against the ceiling but stopped herself¡ªafter all, the Invigilator was still there. Instead, she waved the doctor away and swung her legs over the bed, standing up despite staggering. She took a deep breath, forcing the pain down. I need to return to base. Now that she knew something significant was happening in Canen¡ªfrom the attack by the thieving guild to the strange faction of individuals birthing children¡ªthere was much to investigate. It¡¯s almost as if everything is circling... Could it be related to the Maw? They¡¯ve been acting strange lately. Her thoughts were interrupted by the Invigilator¡¯s voice. "How exactly did you stop the enemy, and what happened?" Didn¡¯t he just say no one should talk about it? Vin wondered if he had changed his mind. She retrieved her trusted rapier and said, "After discovering the veil concealing the heretic, I used distortion to break it down and confronted the enemy." "Distortion?" The Invigilator regarded her with a sharp gaze. "Is that a power from the Strange Faced Pitcher branch?" "Yes," Vin replied simply, then continued, "When I broke through the veil, I discovered the driver was giving birth." A frown darkened the Invigilator¡¯s face. Understandably so¡ªhow could he not be outraged upon hearing a heretic was making men give birth? Vin added, "The woman did something that transformed the space into a barren land, with a strange tree of flesh and blood. Her powers didn¡¯t align with any of the 19 known branches or even the incomplete ones I¡¯ve encountered. Which means..." "It¡¯s a hidden branch, perhaps only recently formed," the Invigilator interjected, pausing briefly before giving Aletha a glance. "Leave us, Captain." Aletha, though likely annoyed at being excluded from the conversation, didn¡¯t protest and left the room. As a garrison captain, she had no right to hear the details of their discussion. "Continue," the Invigilator ordered. Vin nodded. "The space was filled with the cries of a child, and strangely, the sound seemed to weaken me, purging my components. Though I can¡¯t be certain if it was the child or the nature of the space itself. In any case, I fought the woman and, as a last resort, used an experimental potion from the SS0. Its effects were akin to purification." The Invigilator raised an eyebrow. I shouldn¡¯t have said that! Vin cursed herself. The potion was useless¡ªif he investigates, it could be a problem. But then she remembered. He has no jurisdiction over SS0 matters, so he can¡¯t check. She prayed he wouldn¡¯t push further. Fortunately, the Invigilator simply sighed and said, "That will be all." Without another word, he and the doctor left the room. Vin was left in silence. What I need to do now is find a way to track down that boy... and that gathering. No, that can wait until tomorrow. Today, I can focus on interrogating that man.
Aletha sighed as she walked down the cobblestone road toward her carriage. She had to return to the garrison, but it irked her how the guardsmen were often treated like subpar soldiers. Just then, a man approached her. He was dressed in a white coat buttoned to the left, with black expendables that reached to his knees to keep the dust off from the main white coat. He appeared middle-aged, with black hair and a neatly trimmed beard. Stolen novel; please report. The man bowed and said, "Pure to you, Captain. My name is Bethel."
Karl inserted the key into the door, opening it to reveal the well-organized room. A desk lined with books stood to one side, and a well-made bed occupied the other. But he wasn¡¯t interested in these things. His attention shifted to the door on the right¡ªthe bathroom. He smelled of blood and dirt. But just as he was about to move, his eye caught sight of a stray paper pinned beneath a book on the desk. He approached, leaned over, and picked up the paper. Who does this belong to? Fredrick? Anette? Or someone else? His thoughts raced for a moment, but he quickly calmed himself and began reading. "Master," the note began, and Karl already recognized the sender. "There are some clothes for you and other necessities. I apologize for my disappearance, but I¡¯ve been assigned to investigate the missing candidates from the faction. You will be among those sent to save them." Candidates? Are these connected to Shaman Olmer? Is he the one who kidnapped them, or are these two unrelated matters? He continued reading. "Due to the maws fascination with storms, it is likely the Shaman is a Sanguine with storm-related powers. However, it has been confirmed he is not above desolation class." Which means he¡¯s possibly at special... but how can I even deal with someone of that level? Karl summoned his Face of the Soul, gave it a quick glance, then dismissed it. As expected, there¡¯s nothing here that can help. He missed the white flames. He glanced at the syringe in his pocket. Should I take a chance with evolving? he wondered. No, that would be foolish. I don¡¯t even have grace to bind it. He dismissed the thought and continued reading. The rest of the note was unremarkable¡ªjust pleasantries and well-wishes from Anette. After finishing, Karl folded the paper, placed it on his tongue, chewed, and swallowed it. Knowing that divination was possible, he had to be extra cautious in hiding his tracks. Even something as simple as paper might give away crucial information. He took one last look around the room before entering the bathroom. Karl wasn¡¯t sure how long he spent bathing, but one thing was clear¡ªthe trail of blood, water, and black soot washing off his body was unsettling. He sighed and donned the clothes left by, presumably, Anette. It was a white coat buttoned on the left and black trousers. Afterward, he combed his hair and brushed his teeth using something that looked like a bunch of soft hairs on a stick. The sensation felt strange. For toothpaste, all he found was a handful of salt. Primitive. Once finished, he spent a few hours reading books written in Canenese, trying to decide which task to tackle first: the Mason Hotel or the gathering. The hotel needs my attention. Some of them may have already forgotten what I did yesterday and could be looking for opportunities to take back what¡¯s mine. He sat on the soft bed, staring at the gray walls. On the other hand, going to the gathering might offer valuable insights¡ªor maybe some knowledge of the mysticism arts that could help me in my pursuits... He sighed. What I need is power. The gathering will always be there, but the hotel might not. That¡¯s what I need to prioritize. He looked around the room before pulling out the gun from his pouch. He paced around, looking for a place to hide it. Carrying something so useless would only slow him down. He searched and searched but eventually opted to hide it under the bed¡ªa crude solution, but since he had the key to the room and no one could track him here without special means, it seemed like the best option. Well, not really. He could always summon Fredrick and give it to him¡ªmaybe the man would have access to more bullets. But Karl didn¡¯t feel like eating a finger today. And while he could use a voicestone, he preferred not to. After a while, he left the hotel.
SHE DECIDED TO WEAR the red dress. There was no particular reason, except that it was her favorite color. Despite how the rest of the city might view her, wearing such an "unwhite" color, Jean couldn¡¯t care less. Nobles could say whatever they wanted. Right now, she was heading to a ball. Not one organized by a noble family, but a simple one hosted by a theater celebrating the signing of a new singer. As for the singer? She didn¡¯t care. Theaters were where men went to gawk and hope to get lucky, and most of the time, those men were inexperienced. A footman opened the carriage door. Jean gave him a casual glance and a smile, releasing faint traces of charm¡ªjust enough to boggle his mind. The man staggered but surprisingly remained steady. Who knows how many times this had happened to him for him to resist so well. From what she could tell, he didn¡¯t seem to be a Sanguine. But anything could be anything. Shrugging, she accepted the footman¡¯s hand and stepped down. She straightened her dress, hoping for a random tear to reveal some skin. Unfortunately, the shop she¡¯d "borrowed" it from was high-tier. She walked in, following the other tycoons and nobles into the keep. Despite being a theater, they had managed to own a keep in Canen with several guardsmen as security. Supposedly, the keep once belonged to an old noble family that sold it for money. Jean tried to remember the name... Oh yes, it was Adeiheid. She dismissed the thought. The keep wasn¡¯t that impressive and was even smaller than... the Ventures! She sighed, distracting herself by imagining several noble heads on spikes¡ªperhaps after draining their energy once she became a Lady of Bliss. Jean felt a thrill at the thought. She caught glimpses of other women¡¯s feet, noting that they wore high-heeled shoes, unlike her simple sandals. "Should I have borrowed a pair too?" she muttered quietly to herself. Inside her, she felt Susan skittering. "Yeah, I know... I¡¯m not a noble, and I don¡¯t plan on becoming one." She composed herself. Now, what I need is to find something to keep warm for the night. She soon stepped up to the squat ballroom building, spotting a stage ahead, covered by a pure white curtain that stretched all the way to the high ceiling. Eternal lamps burned on either side, the pillars wide enough for three men and taller than she could imagine. Tables lined both sides of the room, covered in white cloth, while servants arranged unique chairs in the center¡ªlikely preparing for the main show. Who is this mystery singer, anyway? A servant led her to a table on the outskirts of the room. She sat down, observing as men, entranced by her beauty¡ªor maybe the subtle charm she exuded¡ªconsidered approaching her. But many had already bedded several women, and therefore didn¡¯t meet Jean¡¯s particular requirement for purity. She was a very picky person. 64: Ball 2 Still pondering a few things, a man suddenly pulled out a chair at her table and sat down. His hair was so light it appeared golden, like the sun from ancient texts. He had a delicate face, framed by a narrow jawline, and wore a simple white coat¡ªunbuttoned to reveal a black shirt underneath. His white trousers completed the outfit, but what stood out most were the numerous rings on his right fingers, each set with an expensive-looking gem. From a knight city? Jean thought. She knew that in the central part of the knight cities, particularly Clegane¡ªthe place often referred to as the capital¡ªwomen wore accessories on their right hands, while men typically wore multiple rings on their fingers. This made them easily identifiable. Jean glanced at her table¡ªthere was no food. No wonder he came directly to her. Now, she couldn¡¯t eat until he left. Still, he was quite handsome, but from a single glance, Jean could tell he was far from pure. In fact, he was the opposite. She chose to ignore him. For all she knew, he could be some noble, and given how she felt about that lot, engaging in conversation with him might lead to bloodshed. However, the man did not leave. He continued to stare at her with a small smile, long enough for people to start glancing over. After all, it was unusual for a man to be so openly attentive to a woman in public. Especially one with red hair. After some time, just as Jean was about to get up and leave, the man finally spoke. "Won¡¯t you give me a hug? Isn¡¯t that how Canen men greet their women?" Jean was stunned. The man¡¯s voice was so soft and smooth, like a gentle breeze or still water. It had an ethereal quality¡ªsurely a Sanguine evolution. But he wasn¡¯t wearing kefna, so using his abilities like this would be a violation of the ruler''s law. Did he not know that? The man continued to wait, as if expecting the hug he¡¯d requested, though Jean had no intention of giving it. She disliked being courted so directly, no matter the form. With a shrug, she responded, "I don¡¯t hug men without a name." "Ah?" The handsome man jerked back in surprise, almost foolishly. "By the shattered heavens." Jean froze. Why did he say that? Is he a believer in the warrior god? Doesn''t he know he should be reserved about that in canen? "Call me Klaus," he finally said. "A strange name for someone from a knight city," Jean replied, uninterested, as she surveyed her prospects for tonight¡¯s warmth. Klaus continued to stare but gestured for a servant to bring him a glass of wine. As he drank, his lips touched the cup in a way that made Jean feel... strange. Is that all it takes to affect me? She took a breath. Damn the shattered heavens. This was her being defiant. "What¡¯s your name?" Klaus asked. "Maybe after telling me, we can finally get that hug you wanted." Jean raised an eyebrow. "I wanted?" she said. "Perhaps one of us has had too much to drink and has started acting like a fool." "Not necessarily a drink," Klaus replied, flashing a coy smile. "Perhaps I got swept away by the face before me. Intoxication can happen in many ways. I happen to like this kind." "Then I apologize, as it seems you¡¯re the type to get intoxicated without actually tasting it," Jean said, locking eyes with him. His green eyes sparkled like emeralds. "When the scent and sight are perfect, tasting isn¡¯t always necessary. I, for one, am quite content with what I¡¯m getting." Klaus''s smile deepened. A smile nearly tugged at Jean¡¯s lips before she forced it down. Give others pleasure, but not yourself, she reminded herself. Taking a breath, she asked, "Who are you, Klaus? And why are you here?" "Oh, I see..." He seemed surprised. "You really don¡¯t know who I am?" Just then, a powerful voice, likely amplified by some form of evolution, boomed across the room. "We welcome the singer, Klaus!" Cheers and applause filled the hall as all eyes turned toward him. Jean was momentarily awestruck, but also uncomfortable with so much attention focused on her. It¡¯s him? He¡¯s the singer? She was taken aback by the revelation. Klaus finally looked away from her, waving to the cheering crowd before standing and heading toward the stage. He unlocked his eyes as if he wasn''t just mesmerized by a long span of time. Jean almost snorted. The white curtain on the stage parted, revealing a black piano. Supposedly crafted by an ancestor or descendant of the ruler, it was a rare instrument, with only a few in the entire empire. The 12 High Lords likely owned one, as did... the Ventures. How could they not, when she would always hear a melody when the spiders of the bits bit into her? Jean frowned, dismissing the memory. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Klaus continued waving until he reached the piano, then sat down and placed his fingers on the keys. As he began to play, Jean was stunned again. The melody was soft, rhythmic, yet rough around the edges¡ªoddly calming. He¡¯s good. Jean couldn¡¯t help but admire him. For a moment, she even considered breaking her one rule. As Klaus played, a young man approached her, speaking in a stiff, formal tone. Clearly, having spoken to the star of the show had elevated her status in the eyes of those around her. Jean fought the urge to frown. Am I a noble now? Susan skittering underneath helped suppress the reaction. Jean glanced back at Klaus, still playing the piano. The music was beautiful¡ªalmost a deep, blood-red in its intensity. It would be a shame not to get something from that annoying man. "I would love to," Jean said, opening her arms for a hug as she rose to her feet. The young man froze, clearly confused. Normally, men were the ones who initiated hugs with women, especially if they did not know each other. But Jean felt a little defiant. Maybe Klaus did get under my skin. Nevertheless, the man composed himself, stepping forward to embrace her. Taking the opportunity, Jean released a small amount of charm, just enough to make him more susceptible. He shuddered in her arms, likely feeling pleasure from the brief, intimate contact. She gently pulled away from the embrace¡ªany longer and he might never have let go. The man¡¯s face was flushed with a deep blush. Seeing this, Jean felt a spark of excitement. He¡¯s pure! "I¡¯m Hill," the man said, still blushing. And I¡¯m going to climb it, Jean thought, smiling. "I¡¯m Susan," she said, using the name she always gave in such situations. The spider inside her skittered¡ªsurely pleased to hear its name. Despite his blush, Hill seemed hesitant. Jean knew why. Red hair will always be associated with a vixen... Not that I wasn¡¯t one. Still, she smiled as he led her to the dance floor, though some guests remained seated, watching Klaus perform. It didn¡¯t bother her. She had already found her warmth for the night. The music shifted to a slower, more ethereal tune. There¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible without evolution. They began to dance. Hill¡¯s face was still flushed, and she could feel his hands trembling with warmth. Can¡¯t wait to have me, can you? Jean thought. You must be one of those men who come to places like this, hoping to get lucky. Hill seemed younger than Jean, at least judging by the innocence radiating from his expression. He likely wasn¡¯t used to such balls. And to get lucky on his first try? He must be pure chosen... or maybe Mother chosen. Jean stepped closer to him, so close that if she made the slightest misstep, her legs would undoubtedly collide with his. But thankfully, she wasn¡¯t wearing heels or a hole would be the consequence. The boy froze, likely lost in fantasies of many things. Fantasies Jean had no problem entertaining. She moved even closer now, her chest nearly pressing against his. This should do. "The dance should be more intimate, Hill," Jean said with a smile. "I... I think so too," Hill stammered, his voice unsteady. He immediately looked away, clearly embarrassed by his eagerness. But Jean didn¡¯t mind. She pulled closer and whispered into his ear. "Why waste time with all of this? Why don¡¯t you just take me somewhere more private?" Hill froze, a grin spreading across his face. His hands were sweating so much that Jean had to be careful they didn¡¯t slip from her grasp. "Would you please accompany me, Miss Susan?" he asked, his eyes gleaming with lustful desire. Perfect. Jean was about to respond when, suddenly, Hill was pushed aside. A man with bright blonde hair grabbed her hand and, without invitation, began dancing with her. Klaus. Jean quickly glanced at the stage. A different person was now playing the piano¡ªhe was good, but not as good as Klaus. Meanwhile, many eyes had turned to her. She shot a glare at Klaus before her gaze shifted to Hill, who stood by the side, looking confused. He was slowly backing away, likely not wanting to antagonize the supposed star of the show. You¡¯re going nowhere, Jean thought, then spoke aloud with a smile. "Sir Hill, just wait a moment, and I will join you shortly." A beam of happiness lit up Hill¡¯s face. He nodded eagerly, like a loyal ash-hound, before going to sit, patiently waiting for her. With him gone, Jean turned back to Klaus, who was smiling at her. "What does a star like you want with a vixen?" she asked. Klaus paused for a moment. Did he not know she was a vixen? How ignorant could he be? Finally, he replied, "Vixen? Is that why you have red hair?" "What else did you think the reason was?" Jean asked, intrigued. "I thought it might have been dye," Klaus said with a soft laugh, a sound like a gentle breeze. "You know, I know many women with red hair who aren¡¯t vixens." I see, so that¡¯s why, Jean thought, then said, "It must be troublesome, knowing so many redheads." "It can be," Klaus chuckled again. "But I try to keep myself out of trouble, considering many of them have fond ideas of ending the night in my bed." He twirled her gracefully. "Luckily, I¡¯ve gotten quite skilled at making fake bed puppets and jumping out of windows." "Yeah, right," Jean shrugged, barely containing a laugh. What man would say no to that? Only a man without a pole would. A smile slipped through despite her best efforts. "What¡¯s this?" Klaus raised a coy brow. "Did the almighty vixen just laugh at something I said?" "Not in your dreams," Jean retorted. Strange, how easy it is to talk to him. "My dreams are mine," Klaus said with a playful smile, "and in them, I can ¡®do¡¯ anything to ¡®anyone.¡¯" Jean shrugged again. "Must be nice for a believer in the Warrior God to be so... lacking in honor." Klaus paused. Did I offend him? Believers in the Warrior God had a particular sensitivity when it came to honor. "I apolo¡ª" she began, but Klaus suddenly laughed. "Honor? What good is that?" he asked. "In my experience, those who cling to honor are the ones who die the quickest." Jean froze. She remembered... Dunn had been a guardsman, and it was some misguided sense of honor that had taken his life. Honor was a weakness. She would always tell him that, but he, being as stubborn as he was, never cared to listen. What a fool. Jean went quiet, saying nothing. Sensing her sudden silence, Klaus spoke up. "So, what¡¯s a vixen doing at a ball meant for music?" Jean glanced at him, pushing down the emotions steadily rising within her. "I did some cleaning and thought I deserved a bit of fun." "True," Klaus said simply. 65: Mine. "I would never condemn someone for seeking fun," Klaus said with a smile. The music was slowing down, signaling that the ball was likely nearing its end. For the first time since they had started dancing, Jean looked directly into his eyes. They seemed... oddly sincere. Not pure, but honest in a way that threw her off. She shook her head, forcing down such thoughts. "Do you know what you¡¯re inviting by dancing with me?" Klaus raised an eyebrow. "Apart from the neck-slitting jealousy of every man in here? What else is there?" "Dancing with a vixen isn¡¯t something many would want to be seen doing openly, especially not in places like this," Jean replied. Even as she said it, she felt confused. Why did she feel the need to say that? She had never been shy about her identity before. So why now? What had changed? As if in response to her thoughts, a sharp, splitting pain surged through her head. She let out an involuntary yelp and collapsed to her knees. The music stopped, and suddenly, every eye in the room was on her. Those who hadn¡¯t noticed her before certainly did now. Jean groaned, the Mother¡¯s voice piercing through her skull with an intensity far greater than ever before. What is she saying to me? The pain worsened, but just as she felt she might lose control, it disappeared. As if it had never been there to begin with. The abruptness of it left her dizzy, and her vision blurred with the panicked faces of the crowd¡ªKlaus¡¯s expression among them¡ªbefore she slipped into darkness. The last thing she saw was something golden... beautiful.
It didn¡¯t take long for him to spot the dirt-stained white hotel, with patches of grass sprouting in various corners. He had refrained from using the rooftops for travel this time, opting instead for the traditional route. When the carriage came to a stop, he paid the coachman, but then suddenly frowned. He smelled fire and blood. What happened? Despite a sense of apprehension about what he might find in the hotel, he walked forward at a steady pace. No matter what awaited him, he needed to keep his composure. Karl stepped into the parlor, his frown deepening at the sight before him. Broken desks and chairs littered the space¡ªsome still smoldering, others reduced to ashes. He walked forward with cold, steady steps, occasionally glancing at the injured men sprawled across the floor. Some had lost limbs, others bled profusely, and a few showed no signs of life at all. Dead. These are mine, Karl thought as the thugs slowly became aware of his presence. Some turned to him with apprehension, others were too wounded to react. Perhaps because of the devastation around them, they all seemed to look up at him with a mixture of fear and hope. They are mine. Karl made his way to the counter, which, oddly enough, remained mostly intact despite the destruction. Perhaps that bloated lady behind it was a Sanguine. She was still there. Sweat poured down her face, far more than normal. Did she fight? Karl wondered. He sat down on a chair, glanced at her, and pointed to a drink on the shelf. He didn¡¯t care what the drink was. He just wanted to make a point. A point that this didn¡¯t get to him¡ªthough, in truth, it did. They were mine. He exhaled and took the drink from her. It was warm, like everything else in the room, no doubt from the intensity of the recent battle. He uncorked the bottle and brought the liquid to his lips, downing it. It was bitter, but he didn¡¯t let it show. It¡¯s getting easier... not showing anything. Perhaps it was thanks to cognition. He turned his attention to the rest of the room. Silence reigned. Even the dying made no sound. They were mine... and someone attacked them. When I wasn¡¯t here... what was I doing? The one time I gain something, someone decides to splinter it. His thoughts raced. Who did this? Galf? Heinrich? Not Tyro right? Karl lowered his gaze, then looked up at the expectant eyes of the thugs¡ªfilth, the true bottom feeders of society. Yet despite that, they were his. And whatever was his was not for anyone else to take. "Who did this?" he asked. A thug with an injured hand staggered forward, wincing in pain as he spoke. "It was the Dead Flame gang." Dead Flame? Karl glanced around at the charred spots scattered across the room. It seemed their name was tied to their evolution. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "They¡¯ve been trying to take control of the Thales market from us, but they couldn¡¯t because of the lea¡ªformer leader, Harrison. But now that he¡¯s dead..." The thug trailed off, eyeing Karl cautiously. I see¡­ So they think I¡¯m weak, and that gives them the boldness to do this. Karl thought. I look like a child, and many will see that as an opportunity to trample over me. His gaze shifted to the counter, and Anderson¡¯s decapitated head flashed in his memory. They must experience the same. Clenching his fists, Karl slowly relaxed them. I¡¯m calmer than before... Good. He looked at the men gathered before him and said, "I suppose looking like a child invites trouble, to the point where the Dead Flame gang dares to attack what¡¯s mine. In that case, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fitting if they were to die by fire?" The men were stunned into silence. Karl said nothing more. His eyes shifted to the bloated woman, and he gave his next command. "Bring the strongest and most important of them to my room." With that, he ascended the stairwell but paused briefly to glance at the statues. Oddly enough, none had been damaged in the violence. I should find an opportunity to ask about their importance. Opening the door to the green-walled room, the faint scent of paint still lingered, though it wasn¡¯t as overpowering as before. Karl walked to the bed, sat down, and heaved a sigh. He occasionally glanced out through the stone window, at the sprawling cityscape with its red rooftops, spires stretching into the crimson sky, smoke rising, and dust falling. How was he going to wipe the Dead Flame gang out of existence? It wasn¡¯t a question of controlling them or making use of them. No. They had harmed what was his, and now he was determined to make them incapable of ever doing it again. But how? He wasn¡¯t as powerful as he wanted to be, and judging by the state of the parlor, his thugs weren¡¯t particularly strong either¡ªnone of them seemed to be of the advanced class. So how could he use them to destroy the Dead Flame gang? Karl''s thoughts raced. I don¡¯t know much about the Dead Flame gang, except that they favor fire-based abilities, which means using the opposite could be the best way to deal with them, he thought. But I¡¯ve already declared that I want them to die by fire, and that¡¯s what I will do. The question is, how much firepower will I need to take out a gang with fire powers? If I still had my white flames, I could have ended them before the mist arrives... but I don¡¯t. Karl gazed out the stone window again, his eyes drifting to the distant silhouette of the gigantic statue of the Pure White God. But his focus didn¡¯t stop there. With his enhanced vision, he peered farther, until he could make out the edges of the city wall. He recalled the cannons mounted on it. They didn¡¯t seem well-guarded when Fredrick and I crossed the wall. But that could¡¯ve been specific to that day, so who knows what would happen if I tried to steal one. Still, it¡¯s not impossible¡ªquite the opposite. They can be taken. Karl paused, letting his mind settle before shifting to another thought. Beyond just dealing with the gang, I need power of my own, which means I need to align with a noble house¡ªat least for a while until my white flames return. So the best plan would be to regain the white flames, steal the cannons, and finally destroy the Dead Flame gang. But what¡¯s stopping them from making a move against me before I can put all of this into motion? What if one of their leaders were suddenly killed? By the nature of the Poison Fang gang, it was likely that the Dead Flame gang had a similar structure of power. Perhaps assassinating one of their leaders would be enough to keep them in check until I can fully destroy them. But I can¡¯t be the one to do it¡ªat least not in time. Karl pondered for a few moments. Fredrick would do it, but relying on him would make it seem like I can¡¯t act without his help¡ªthat would show weakness. He shook his head. I need someone else to handle it. Someone I already have control over. He mentally sifted through his still-short list of options. Jean could do it, but Aurelian might be better. For one, he¡¯s a believer in the empire and might resist following me fully at first. However, if I slowly had him carry out such tasks, over time, he would eventually become mine completely. And this mission aligns with his belief in the empire. To him, it wouldn¡¯t just be an assassination¡ªit would be purging the empire of the filth that corrupts it. Karl smiled at the thought. Slowly, he¡¯d become capable of doing anything I wanted¡­ How long that takes depends, he mused as he pulled out his voicestone. Moments later, there was a knock on the door. "Come in," Karl said simply. Soon the door opened, and three figures, led by the bloated woman, walked in. The three men seemed rather unremarkable, with no notable physical traits, but Karl was sure they were all Canen-born. He remained silent, offering no greeting. They had to stand while he sat. The bloated woman looked apprehensive, as though she wanted to introduce the men beside her but was unsure if she should speak. In the end, she said nothing. The room grew quiet. Then, Karl broke the silence with a simple question, "What are your names?" The three men glanced at each other, some of them bearing scars from the recent battle. After a moment, one of them finally spoke. "I''m Ken," he said. As soon as he spoke, the others quickly followed. "Louis." "Maryk." Karl didn¡¯t bother to commit their names to memory¡ªit was a formality, nothing more. "We were attacked at our weakest," Karl said coldly. "That¡¯s an insult. But we won¡¯t retaliate for revenge... We¡¯ll do it to erase them completely." The thugs froze at his words, including the bloated woman, who struggled under the weight of her own body, trying hard not to collapse. Silence filled the room again. Then, in an almost casual manner, Karl glanced at one of the men¡ªwas it Maryk? He asked, "What¡¯s your evolution?" Karl had grown used to asking such questions, even though he knew it was somewhat inappropriate. But why should he care? They were his, and they would answer him. The three men hesitated, but under Karl¡¯s piercing gaze, they had no choice but to speak. "I''m from the Trojan Bug branch, but I''ve only evolved into a Shadow Wisp," one of the thugs said. Oddly, he didn¡¯t have as many burn marks as the others. Karl recognized the name. Shadow Wisps were those purple, glowing dots that floated around light sources, said to feed off them¡ªor perhaps steal from them. Karl gained some understanding of the Trojan Bug branch. It was clearly a standard evolution, or a low-level thug like this man wouldn¡¯t have access to it. It also seemed to have powers pertaining to theft. Of course, theft could simply be but a small part of it, but given the nature of standard branches, and the fact that they were named from the inevitable outcome of following the branch, Karl found his theory likely correct. Refocusing, Karl paid close attention to his words. "There are three abilities in the evolution," Maryk explained. "Light theft, burn immunity, and shadow movement." 66: Remain under "Like a wisp, I can absorb light directly into my body, plunging the area into darkness. Also, consuming light is like eating food, so there¡¯s a limit¡ªI can get full," Maryk said. "And in the absence of light, the place tends to get colder." Could be useful for assassinations, Karl noted with a solemn expression. Maryk continued, "Burn immunity makes me tougher against fire, but not completely immune¡ªit just takes longer for fire to hurt me." Karl had already deduced that from the state of his body. The Dead Flame gang must have tried to burn him at first but switched tactics once they realized he was resistant, using more conventional methods to leave scars. "And lastly," Maryk added, "Shadow movement is probably the only really useful ability of a shadow wisp¡ªexcept for light theft... in certain situations, of course." He paused suddenly as if realizing he¡¯d been speaking too formally to his leader. His demeanor shifted to apprehension. Good, Karl thought. "It allows me to turn into a shadow and move along certain surfaces. But the power doesn¡¯t work in places with strong light; it only works if there are enough shadows or dimness to move in... Sometimes the ability is called shadowed." Useful in many ways. I could have him stalk targets, gather information, then kill the lights and make the strike. But beyond that, his usefulness ends. His evolution doesn¡¯t really provide offensive or defensive abilities... although shadow movement could be defensive if used wisely. But his opponents won¡¯t always fight in dim places with enough shadows for him to move around in. Karl¡¯s gaze shifted to the other thug, the one carrying a small sword. The man shuddered under the scrutiny, his voice shaking as he said, "I haven¡¯t evolved yet." A frown tugged at Karl¡¯s lips. He glanced at the bloated woman and asked, "What is this?" The woman looked flustered and quickly replied, "That¡¯s not what he meant. He hasn¡¯t evolved, but he¡¯s a freeblade!" A freeblade? Karl thought. A swordsman who¡¯s turned rogue but still retains some skill. He eyed the man. Freeblades often spoke of the purity of man, rejecting evolution as a taint. But was this one strong enough to back up his ideals? The answer was likely no. Compared to the people Karl had encountered in recent days, none of these thugs could even hope to reach that level, not even in their wildest dreams. This one was probably not even in the advanced class, and even if he was, he certainly wasn¡¯t an elite. But for the sake of appearances... "What can you do with it?" Karl asked. Gaining a bit of confidence, probably from the woman¡¯s defense of him, the thug shakily drew his blade. He held it tightly, but compared to the bizarre man who had killed so many beastmen at the farm, this one was far weaker¡ªhis aura smaller and less dangerous. Karl was certain he could kill this man with the same amount of power he had used when dealing with the roadside thug who had led him to Harrison. Lost in thought, Karl barely focused as the thug began to move. But soon, his attention snapped back to the present, just as the thug raised his sword. He closed his eyes, preparing to execute some kind of powerful move. Then, he exhaled deeply. With Karl¡¯s enhanced senses, the breath sounded like a gust of wind, unnatural and forceful. Does he have powerful lungs? At that moment, the thug brought down his sword¡ªso fast that Karl nearly flinched. A gust of wind followed the swing, blowing across Karl¡¯s face and sending his hair fluttering. Even some dust that had been tracked into the room, experienced a violent shake. The room fell silent afterward¡ªthe risen dust, setting down gradually. What the... Karl reevaluated his earlier thoughts. If he had faced this person before he gained his current strength and durability, there was a good chance he would have lost his life. The sword was incredibly fast. Of course, Karl had caught a glimpse of it, so it wasn¡¯t beyond his current abilities to counter, and with his superior speed and stamina, the freeblade wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. I suppose these are the strongest three for a reason, Karl mused. After a moment of consideration, he asked, "What breathing style do you practice?" Fredrick had read to him something about breathing styles¡ªtechniques passed down by swordsman towers, each one enhancing the swordsman¡¯s abilities in different ways. Karl didn¡¯t know the specifics, but he knew they existed. The thug hesitated but eventually answered. "The Violent Wind Breath." "More," Karl said, his voice cold. The freeblade took a deep breath, visibly calming himself before replying. "It¡¯s paired with the WindStance, and together they form a sword style that¡¯s as violent and destructive as a storm of the middle year. But I haven¡¯t mastered it¡ªI can only perform three of the ten sword forms." You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. And you left to become a freeblade? You must have had some lofty ideals for that. Karl mocked silently but felt no stirring of emotion. Good. He turned to the last man, who spoke up without prompting, seemingly bolder than the others. Perhaps he was the stronger of the two? "I¡¯m an accountant, and my evolution is Netherdrake. I¡¯m an ordinary class, but I don¡¯t know the name of the creature I evolved into. It allows me to count numbers very quickly, both mentally and externally. I¡¯m also incapable of forgetting anything I¡¯ve ever seen." The man fell silent after that. That¡¯s it? Karl nearly frowned at the accountant¡¯s utter lack of useful abilities. Worse, the man had spoken with such boldness, as if he had something truly significant to offer. Deadweight, Karl thought, then said, "You, leave." The man froze, confused by the sudden dismissal. After a moment of processing, he snorted angrily. "What? Just because my powers are like that? Don¡¯t you see my value? Harrison did! But heh, what should I expect from some kid." Karl stared at the ranting man, a smile almost tugging at his lips. This is good¡ªexcellent, even. He had always thought he needed another "demonstration," and now, one had presented itself. Originally, he had planned to indirectly provoke the important members of the gang, then deal with any who showed signs of violence in the most brutal way possible. This would solidify their fear of him. Of course, Karl could have taken a different approach¡ªearning their respect or loyalty¡ªbut why take the high road when the alternative was so much easier? Besides, it seemed to unlock something within him each time he took this path. Raising his piercing gaze, Karl was about to speak when he heard a sound¡ªa surge of violent wind. A gust flew through the air, and in the aftermath, Karl frowned. The accountant stood headless. Karl glanced at the only one who could have done it: the swordsman. His speed was greater than Karl had initially estimated. Could he react in time if the man attacked him unexpectedly? Karl didn¡¯t like the possibility, but he suppressed any visible emotion. Eyeing the man, Karl asked, "Why?" The freeblade remained silent for a moment before replying, "I never liked him¡ªeven when Harrison was in charge. He¡¯d always stick close to him, whispering, acting like he actually contributed something to the gang. We did the fighting, and all he did was count numbers. Black even," he glanced at the bloated lady, "could have done it." She looked horrified at the body still standing, blood spurting from the headless neck, streaming down the white shirt and staining it a deep red. So, they weren¡¯t on good terms, and he used this opportunity to eliminate him. That works for me, but the fact remains¡ªhe killed someone in front of me. Even though I might have wanted him dead, he acted on his own without my permission. That sends the message that anyone can walk all over me, and I can¡¯t allow that. After a few moments, Karl heaved an audible sigh. "I don¡¯t accept that." The freeblade frowned. "But he insulted you. I was defending your honor." Swordsmen and their honor, Karl almost sighed. "That doesn¡¯t matter." The freeblade seemed ready to argue, but before he could say a word, Karl vanished, reappearing inches from his face with his fist clenched. Then¡ªbang! The freeblade was sent hurtling backward, crashing into the opposite wall with a groan of pain. Karl glanced at the man sprawled against the wall and looked away. He knew his actions could eventually lead to betrayal. After all, no matter how powerful someone was, when enough people gathered, rebellion was always a possibility. But he wouldn¡¯t be around when that happened. The Poison Fang gang was just a stepping stone for him¡ªhe had no long-term plans to rely on them. They were merely a practice run before he secured a real faction to claim as his own. He returned to the bed and sat down, though he noticed that his shoes were now stained with blood from stepping on the accountant¡¯s corpse. He glanced at the bloated woman. "Clean this up afterward." She had already proven herself capable of handling such tasks. She nodded, though somewhat apprehensively. Now, on to the main issue. Karl watched as the freeblade staggered to his feet¡ªlikely with a few broken bones. Once he managed to stand, Karl said, "Aside from flame powers, is there anything else noteworthy about the Dead Flame gang?" The remaining thugs exchanged glances, clearly still remembering his earlier declaration. The first to speak was the thief. "They primarily use flame powers. But sometimes, their leaders seem to use flames of different colors, and they act very... strange. Like black flames that don¡¯t make any sound and, once they start burning, never stop." Karl recalled the strange flames Jean had used. Could one of their leaders be a vixen like her? The thief continued, "These flames can also make things completely disappear. Although, we¡¯re not sure if the flames are disintegrating them entirely or burning them to the point that nothing remains¡ªnot even ashes." He shuddered, then composed himself. "There are also green flames that don¡¯t cause any visible injuries. But after being burned by them, a person gradually weakens over hours, days, or weeks, until they lose the energy to keep functioning. And nothing can heal it¡ªnot potions or anything else." So there¡¯s no way to defend against it. Best not to get hit by it in the first place, Karl thought. I wonder how shard armor would hold up against it. I suppose I¡¯ll find out later¡ªafter Aurelian either kills one of their gang leaders or dies. Should I warn him? No. It¡¯s best to let him find out the hard way. Shifting his attention back to the thief, Karl listened as he continued, "They¡¯re also physically strong¡ªable to keep pace with a speeding black-scaled lizard." Those aren¡¯t particularly fast, Karl noted, but then realized that compared to a normal human, the creatures were indeed fast. Knowing this, Karl realized the Dead Flame gang was indeed strong. So why had Harrison chosen the Poison Fang as his base? Surely the Dead Flame would have been a suitable choice as well. Unless something stopped him. Perhaps the Dead Flame has some connection to a faction, and Harrison avoided them because of that. What Karl knew about Harrison was that he had access to soul bombs and was a member of the Order of Newmans. As for his true involvement with the gang, Karl still wasn¡¯t certain. But based on how events had unfolded, it seemed Harrison had made a deal with the gang in exchange for the soul bomb. Could that be what the Poison Fang intends to steal from the Pure White? But if that were the case, and what Harrison needed was manpower, he should have chosen the Dead Flame. Unless they were enemies. According to Frederick, factions could be enemies. In a way, the Pure White was a faction, standing against all others. Perhaps the Dead Flame is one such rival faction? Realizing he had been silent for a few moments¡ªthree seconds, to be exact¡ªKarl pulled his thoughts together. Then, he said, "I suppose the Dead Flame has been terrorizing the gang for a while now." The duo, along with the bloated woman, nodded. With a mischievous smile, Karl added, "How long will that last, I wonder." 67: Assassinating Mel The thugs remained silent, unsure of how to respond. After a moment, Karl glanced at the bloated woman and asked, "Which of the noble houses seems the weakest?"
Aurelian, a former legionnaire of the Black Sand, crouched on a high stone ledge beside a gambling den. The ledge, typically used to hold eternal lamps, was for some reason unlit, casting enough darkness for him to hide in. He wore the wolf cloak he had bought earlier, his eyes fixed on his target. His kefna of course remained underneath the cloak. Below him were the round tables where gamblers gathered and made deals. There was enough light for attacking silently to be difficult¡ªnot that he intended to do so here. This wasn¡¯t the place. At one particular table sat a man surrounded by women¡ªvixens and the like. He laughed, occasionally shouting when he was dealt a bad hand. He was a Sanguine, that much Aurelian knew, but unlike most, he wasn¡¯t wearing a kefna. Occasionally, his fist would flare with red flames, serving as a warning. Having been contacted by the boy, Aurelian pondered the nature of this man. Did he truly deserve to die? Why had the boy asked for this? But in the end, it only took a few hours of observation to confirm the rot that was Mel¡ªa woman¡¯s name for a man, strangely enough. Mel was a degenerate, a killer, and a filth who had no reason to remain in the empire of man. Worse, he lived in the city of the Pure White God¡ªwhat could be worse than that? On his way here, Mel had beaten a boy nearly to death for no apparent reason other the boy had simply walked past him. As eager as Aurelian was to kill Mel, he paused to think. Why did the boy want this person dead? Was Mel an enemy of his faction? The boy hadn¡¯t specifically named Mel, only asking for a leader from the Dead Flame Gang to be killed. Considering there were only four leaders, it made sense that the boy had an issue with all of them. Perhaps there was a connection between the boy and the gang. Maybe it was tied to a faction he hadn¡¯t mentioned yet. Was this one of the tasks the boy had to complete in order to gain true access to the faction? To finally know its name? Pondering this, Aurelian¡¯s gaze drifted to a few men in black cloaks seated at the same table as Mel. They appeared to be part of the same gang, rubbing a strange white substance into their noses before smiling as if experiencing some kind of euphoria. What impure things! The circular den had a bar at its center, serving a wide range of drinks at varying prices. The barmaids were provocatively dressed, enough for Aurelian to tear his gaze away. He was already tainted by many things¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t risk more. Despite the depravity, the den attracted a wide variety of people: knight-city natives with their free and soundhands, and orc-like Hornbreeds. Fortunately, he saw no Tudorson, although he knew such noble people would rather die than be caught in such debauchery. The Maw were there as well, functioning as guards for the den and certain gamblers. A few individuals carried swords¡ªlikely Freeblades. Around the perimeter of the den, various games were in progress, none of which interested him, although the gamblers seemed captivated. The only one that caught his attention was a cage fight between beasts. One was a muscular ash hound, while the other was a strange creature with spindly legs and a carapace-covered back. They fought, but the hound lacked the versatility of the insectoid creature. In the end, the dog was impaled by one of the creature''s spiked legs, and its flesh was devoured. Watching this with a frown, Aurelian considered whether he had the right to kill everyone here. They were so impure that even the abyss would seem clean by comparison. At least he knew no one here¡ªaside from Mel¡ªwould be able to stop him if he carried out a massacre. Still, despite the depravity, the people retained a sliver of culture. The men didn¡¯t embrace each other, the women didn¡¯t speak while eating, and no one of the opposite gender approached a table with food on it. At least there was some shred of dignity left. Aurelian remained hidden in the shadows, using the mist to obscure himself. Soon, Mel stood up and strode across the floor of the gambling den, a vixen on each arm. Mel had the rough appearance of a Maw, but his hair wasn¡¯t as thick. Perhaps his bloodline was diluted. Mel¡¯s companions, the ones in black cloaks, followed him as they left the den. Aurelian observed all of this. He would have to kill them first before dealing with Mel. Whether they deserved it or not was already clear. They had stood by when Mel beat the boy and had done nothing to help. In fact, they had laughed, enjoying the boy¡¯s suffering. Once Mel had left, Aurelian casually leaped down from the ledge. His landing was so smooth that, aside from a few drunken men nearby, no one seemed to notice his presence. He slipped out of the gambling den, up the steps through the dimly lit storefront, and into the yard. As he passed a wagon, he grabbed a piece of silk cloth. In the swirling mist and damp air that clung to him, Aurelian wrapped the cloth around his face, creating a makeshift mask. He left his eyes exposed, but breathing was difficult through the fabric. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. This was Amadora¡ªa quieter part of it. Here, the people still feared the mist, and in all likelihood, everyone in the den would end up sleeping there. Aurelian often wondered why people feared the mist. There was no reason to, but perhaps at some point in humanity¡¯s development, they had begun to fear it. Perhaps during the Solitude Epoch or the Annihilation Wars, something dangerous had accompanied the mist, and humans had developed a primal fear of it. Of course, these were just guesses. Walking along the side of the street, near the stinking gutters of red-green water, Aurelian wondered what the strange boy wanted. If he were a saint, it would make sense for him to hate people like Mel. But if he¡¯s not, then why? Will I be doing things like this regularly? It was a pointless question¡ªhe already knew the answer. He would be doing this for a while, and though he hated it, he took solace in the fact that the Ministry supported him in some way. He was doing it for the Pure White God. Slipping between buildings, moving swiftly through the red-tinged darkness shrouded in mist, Aurelian was headed for Mel¡¯s home, which he had easily discovered after interrogating a few thugs. Once he knew his target was connected to the Dead Flame gang, he wasted no time finding associated thugs, and within a short span, he had gathered the information he needed. The only question now was: would there be any complications? What if Aletha heard of this and suspected him? What would he do then? Would he have to tell her about his task from the Ministry or the boy¡¯s involvement? Or would he need to do something truly unforgivable to keep her from finding out? Aurelian shook his head. Pure protect me, he prayed. Aurelian entered one of the wealthier sections of Amadora. Despite being part of the slums, there were still areas that seemed partially untouched by filth. Of course, these parts were the most dangerous, as thugs and gang leaders were prevalent, and death was common. Soon, he spotted his destination. A thug had described it well¡ªMel lived in a large mansion, likely once belonging to a noble. It had an arched roof with numerous iron spires reaching toward the sky, like spears piercing the heavens. The building appeared white in the night, though it was deeply covered in dust, soot, and grime. While it still retained some of its former grandeur, the filth had reduced it to a shell of what it once was. The mansion towered above the surrounding structures, with grounds that were once neatly maintained but now overgrown and decayed. Most of the flowers had turned ashen or red, long dead. In Amadora, there was little to no light in the street poles, meaning no shadow wisps appeared¡ªnot that it bothered him. He pressed himself against the wall, the mist swirling around and covering everything in a silent whiteness. In that whiteness, Aurelian was about to become part of it. He could hear the scraping sounds of soldiers¡ªguards patrolling the wall above. Aurelian tapped his chest, and the ring of light shone from within his kefna. He could have chosen black or a dimmer color for this task, but that would go against his principles. Even with all the things he had done, he still stayed true to the empire and its laws¡ªlaws that required him to wear the kefna if he intended to use Sanguine powers. Well, he did wear a black cloak. Soon, his body began to break down into mist, gradually floating upward. He often wondered why his clothes transformed with him¡ªthey weren¡¯t part of his body, so why? In the end, the conclusion was always the same: the Mist-Blooded Knight was just unique. He floated up with the other mist, making himself nearly invisible to the patrolling men, who were likely thugs themselves. To prevent his body from dispersing into the wind, he kept part of himself intact¡ªa finger, which he hid in the mist, making it as unseen as the rest. He needed this connection to reform his body later. Without it, his form would dissolve into the mist, drifting aimlessly until he lost his mind from the separation. Going mad as a result. If the guards had been more attentive, they might have noticed a particular cloud of mist shuddering slightly. This was because Aurelian had suddenly recalled his time as a madman. It had been a dark period. He shook off the memory, focusing on the task at hand. As mist, he passed the guards, thugs, and others. It would be so easy to kill them all, but that wasn¡¯t his mission. The boy had asked him to kill one of the gang leaders, and that¡¯s what he intended to do. Not that he wouldn¡¯t kill a few thugs along the way, but only those who got in his way. He floated higher, quickly re-forming and landing silently on the roof of the arched mansion. Summoning his mist blade, droplets of water streamed down its surface as it condensed. With a precise slice, he cut a hole in the roof, angling his blade so that the chunk of tile didn¡¯t fall inside. Aurelian leaped into the hole, turning his torso into mist as he descended. With a gentle landing, he touched the floor, his eyes scanning for any watchers. The room was dimly lit by a few eternal lamps, causing him to squint as he tried to make out his surroundings. Surprisingly, the room was empty. Where had everyone gone? Could it be that Mel was so well-guarded that no one was left here? Aurelian wasn¡¯t sure. The air was still, silent, and musty as he hurried to the door. Using his fingers, he directed condensed mist into the lock to act as a key. With a soft click, he eased the door open and peeked inside. No one. This was odd. He moved swiftly through the hallways, his mist blade trailing behind him. With no one in sight, his apprehension grew. Ahead, the doors to the master¡¯s room stood unwatched and dark at the end of the corridor. Unguarded? Did he not return? Aurelian had delayed his entry, allowing Mel time to come back and settle in. So where was the man? Did he not return after all? He crept up to the doors, listening intently. Nothing¡ªnot even a breath. Yet strangely, a scent lingered in the air. Aurelian hesitated, glancing at a stairway leading to the second floor. Was that where Mel was? Using another finger, he directed mist into the keyhole. He unlocked the door and was met by a dark room. Was he really not here? Where had he gone? The strange scent persisted. Aurelian crept closer to the bed in the center of the room, mist blade in hand. He squinted, barely making out a faint silhouette on the bed. Just then, as if by fate, moonlight shone through the window. Why hadn¡¯t I entered through one of those? As the light revealed the scene, Aurelian tensed. On the bed lay Mel, naked, his head severed, blood streaming from his neck. He was flanked by two vixens who shared the same fate. From their positions at the edge of the bed, it seemed they had at least tried to escape before being killed. 68: What we do?
In the moonlight¡¯s glow, Aurelian saw other bodies scattered around the room. Likely all the guards. Who had done this? Who had beaten him to the assassination? And how had they done it in just a matter of minutes? ¡°We meet again,¡± a voice said. Aurelian spun around, adopting a defensive stance, nearly ready to summon his full armor if the situation required it. A figure stood in the shadows, concealed by darkness. ¡°Who are you?¡± Aurelian demanded, his eyes narrowing as he tried to discern any features from the hidden killer. The moonlight slowly crept toward, but had not reached enough to reveal the figure. ¡°I suppose we haven¡¯t been formally introduced,¡± the voice continued. ¡°So, how was it? How efficient was I at accomplishing what you wanted to do?¡± The voice was male, soft, but carried an air of authority¡ªan imposing tone Aurelian had only heard from lawmakers and judges. It was the kind of voice that made one feel powerless beneath a final verdict. Aurelian quickly reined in his thoughts. Why am I thinking of judges and courtrooms? ¡°Won¡¯t you answer?¡± the voice pressed. ¡°Surely, you must find the speed at which I completed this impressive. Better than what you could¡¯ve done, no?¡± Aurelian remained silent, scanning the room for any other movements in the shadows. He had to ensure no one else was with this figure. Could this person have truly killed all these guards alone? And so swiftly that the ones outside hadn¡¯t even noticed the violence within? ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot about you,¡± the voice said. ¡°You are guilty¡ªvery guilty, indeed¡ªbut I can see some justice in what you¡¯ve done, or at least what you¡¯ve tried to do.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Aurelian asked. ¡°Oh, come now,¡± the voice replied. ¡°Killing Windsor? That alone was enough for me to piece together who you are. You see, I¡¯m an excellent discerner.¡± The voice chuckled. ¡°Who are you?¡± Aurelian repeated, more firmly. ¡°A knight.¡± ¡°No knight would hide in the shadows,¡± Aurelian said, his voice laced with disdain. ¡°There¡¯s no honor in that.¡± The voice paused for a moment, then a soft laugh echoed through the room. ¡°Oh, my. You must be mistaken. I¡¯m not that kind of knight. You could think of me more as a judge¡ªbut still a knight, nonetheless. And I¡¯ve determined that you are guilty.¡± Aurelian tensed but managed to keep his composure. What does he know? ¡°Guilty of what? Killing a heretic? A depraved man responsible for countless deaths?¡± ¡°No, no, no,¡± the voice responded. ¡°Attempting to kill an Archon. By the laws of the empire, that alone makes you guilty.¡± Without hesitation, Aurelian charged, blade in hand. He didn¡¯t plan to kill the man, but at least incapacitate him enough to extract answers. Just as he moved, the voice took on an illusory tone, seeming to come from everywhere at once. ¡°Violence and its tools are prohibited here!¡± Aurelian froze. His mist blade evaporated into mist. What? He hadn¡¯t dismissed it, so how had it disappeared? The voice continued, ¡°The violent are detained.¡± Aurelian suddenly felt as if invisible chains had been wrapped around his body, weighing him down. He buckled under the pressure but couldn¡¯t move. Panic rising, he delved into his mind, seeking the mind tendrils to control the man. He stretched out to them, but as soon as he grasped one, a violent rejection surged through him. What? Aurelian¡¯s apprehension grew. He had never felt anything like this. Even from the boy or his strange male female ally. The figure remained silent for a few moments before speaking again. ¡°This isn¡¯t how I wanted things to go, but the law protects the obedient. Still, I have a proposition for you. You see, my master requires something¡ªsoul bombs. For some reason, our supplier has stopped delivering them. The person who was supposed to provide for us no longer does. So, your task is simple: raid one of the Newman warehouses and retrieve a thousand soul bombs.¡± Aurelian¡¯s eyes widened. Soul bombs? Newmans? A master? This man is a heretic, and he expects me to help him? No! There was no question. After everything he¡¯d done, he couldn¡¯t stoop any lower. ¡°What¡¯s your answer?¡± the voice asked. ¡°No!¡± Aurelian growled, his anger seething. He had tried summoning his full armor many times, but each attempt had been blocked, as if an invisible barrier severed his connection to it. ¡°No?¡± The voice sounded almost puzzled. ¡°Did you think this was a request?¡± The tone shifted, becoming sharp and stern. ¡°The light burns the flesh here.¡± Suddenly, Aurelian felt his skin begin to sizzle. Thin trails of smoke rose as his body heated from the inside out. The pain was immense¡ªexcruciating. He couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t protect himself. But he refused to yield. Gritting his teeth, he endured the torment. He would not submit to a heretic. He would not fall. The pain lasted what felt like an eternity. By now, Aurelian could see nothing clearly. He wasn¡¯t even sure how his body looked. Was it charred? Was he still alive? Had he died? Was he in some kind of damnation? If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. As his mind fogged with these thoughts, he suddenly heard the voice sigh. ¡°Why bother when there¡¯s an easier way to do this?¡± it mused. ¡°The earlier order is void.¡± Instantly, the burning stopped, but the pain lingered. Aurelian couldn¡¯t move, but somehow, he managed to peek toward the corner of the room. There, the moonlight illuminated a strange iron crown held by a pair of hard, pale hands. He immediately recognized the hooded figure from earlier, the one who had accompanied the strange white lady. It was him? But before Aurelian could form any more thoughts, a hot, piercing sensation shot through his mind. His gaze remained locked on the crown, but now he couldn¡¯t look away. Something was terribly wrong. He wanted to speak, but his voice wouldn¡¯t obey. His vision blurred, faint and void. He fought to resist the force pulling him under, but it was too strong. Too relentless. In the end, he could only shout in his thoughts. Pure protect me! Pure protect me! Pure protect me!
When Jean woke up, the lingering pain told her that the effects of the Mother''s voice still echoed in her mind. What had happened? Did she manage to escape the ball? Who had taken her? She forced herself to calm down. The Mother had spoken many times before, and the pain always followed, but this time it was far worse. It felt as though the speech had been forced. No, that can''t be right, she thought. Was the Mother afraid of something? She coughed softly and opened her eyes. She lay in a bed, surprisingly comfortable, and a petite woman dressed in black, with a green cloth draped around her neck, was sorting through bottles inside a black box. The woman hadn''t noticed Jean waking. A doctor? Jean thought, blinking. Where am I? Did the faction find me? No, if they did, they wouldn''t send a doctor to treat me. The doctor suddenly noticed her stirring. "Oh, you''re awake!" Jean tried to speak but was overtaken by another cough. The doctor quickly brought her a cup of water. Jean sipped it, wincing at the pain radiating through both her mind and body. The Mother''s voice had been far more powerful than usual. Normally, the pain was confined to her head, but now her entire body felt bruised and battered. "Doctor?" she finally managed to say. "No need to speak," the doctor replied gently. "Rest is the most important thing for you right now." "Where am I?" Jean asked, ignoring the doctor''s advice. "The young master, Klaus Venture, brought you to his home," the doctor explained. "You fainted at the ball, and he brought you here. He was quite concerned for your safety." Jean¡¯s eyes widened in shock. What did she just say? Klaus Venture? No, that can¡¯t be right. The Ventures don¡¯t have anyone named Klaus¡ªlet alone a musician! But¡­ he has a surname, and only nobles have surnames. What is going on? She glanced at the white blanket covering her. It had once felt soft, but now it felt hard, as if it were a wall or a barrier trapping her. She had to get out of here! I danced with him! The realization hit her like a lightning bolt. Not just that¡ªI flirted with him! Her stomach twisted violently, as if a bucket of filth had been forced down her throat. She felt the urge to vomit. Noticing her sudden discomfort, the doctor stepped closer. "Are you alright?" Jean nodded quickly. "Yes, I''m fine. I''m okay," she lied, trying to mask her panic. "Good," the doctor said with a nod. "I¡¯ll go fetch Sir Klaus. He asked to be informed the moment you woke up." The mention of his name struck Jean like a bolt of lightning, and she instinctively raised her hand to stop the doctor. But before she could speak, she was interrupted by a familiar, soft voice. "Are you feeling better?" the voice asked. Jean stared in disbelief as the golden-haired man walked into the room. His face was bright, radiant, and undeniably handsome. He was¡­ a Venture. Her body buckled under the weight of her shock, and she vomited onto the white sheets. The contents of her stomach spilled onto the bed, staining the sheets in a grotesque mix of colors. Jean¡¯s eyes remained wide with shock. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Klaus shouted, rushing toward her. But as his hand reached out to touch her, Jean slapped it away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± she screamed. It was a violent outburst, unlike anything she had ever done before. Was her mental state unstable because of the Mother¡¯s voice? Klaus stood there, stunned, then turned to the doctor. ¡°Is something wrong with her?¡± ¡°No,¡± the doctor replied. ¡°I don¡¯t believe anything is physically wrong. Perhaps it¡¯s something else¡ªmaybe mental.¡± Klaus frowned. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Perhaps she needs a soother,¡± the doctor suggested bluntly. Jean heard every word, but she didn¡¯t respond. She was trembling. This was the Venture home, and Klaus was a Venture. Susan. She could feel the spider skittering inside her, still hidden. Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t undressed her. She glanced at the handsome man¡ªthe Venture. Release it. Suddenly, Klaus¡¯s frown deepened, and his face turned pale. He rubbed his stomach, shaking his head as if trying to fight off something. The first to notice, aside from Jean, was the doctor. She stared at Klaus and asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Klaus looked confused, turning toward Jean. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel very¡ª¡± Splurt! Blood erupted from his mouth. The doctor¡¯s eyes widened, and she quickly glanced at Jean, shouting, ¡°Assassin!¡± Jean immediately leaped out of bed. She attempted to teleport, but something held her back¡ªlikely the warding of a noble¡¯s home. She dashed toward the nearest window, placing her foot on the ledge, but paused, casting a glance at the kneeling Klaus. She remembered his melody, his smile. It had been beautiful, but...he was a Venture. Lost in thought, she didn¡¯t notice the man who suddenly rushed into the room, sword in hand. As soon as he saw Jean trying to escape through the window, he raised his blade and vanished. Realizing what was happening, Jean jumped from the window, but she was a moment too late. Her back suddenly seared with pain. She gritted her teeth, knowing instantly what had happened¡ªshe had been slashed. She plummeted into the night, falling fast through the mist. As she felt herself drifting away from the ward¡¯s influence, she clenched her fists and teleported, disappearing in a burst of silent black flames. In a dark, damp alleyway, hidden by mist, black flames ignited suddenly. From them, Jean collapsed, landing on her arm against the hard cobblestone. She gritted her teeth, panting and wincing as the burning pain spread across her back. She wanted to scream, but she knew that wasn¡¯t an option. Her weakened state had prevented her from teleporting far, leaving her here¡ªwherever here was. Is he dead? Jean wondered, anger and sadness swirling within her. She understood the anger, but why the sadness? Am I seriously sad because of him? Just one dance, and I¡¯m like this? She clenched her fists tightly, breathing deeply through the pain. Suddenly, a silhouette appeared in the alleyway. The mist obscured the figure at first, but as they approached, Jean could see them more clearly. It was a spindly man dressed in rags¡ªclearly homeless. He stared at her with a confused expression. This is what I need, Jean thought. A distraction to take my mind off everything. Without hesitation, Jean activated her charm. But this time, she didn¡¯t hold back¡ªshe poured nearly all her mana into it. The result was immediate. The beggar¡¯s breathing quickened, his eyes widening with desire. ¡°Come and get it,¡± Jean taunted. It worked. As soon as she spoke, the man lunged at her, as if he had been waiting for her command. What followed were the sounds of pleasure.
69: Into the astra In the ballroom, hill sat on a chair waiting for the red haired vixen, remaining unaware that the woman of his dreams had long been taken by another.
Karl remained in the room long after the thugs had left. For one, he needed the rest before nightfall, and second, he needed to plan his next moves. After his conversation with the bloated lady, Karl managed to narrow down the list of relatively weak noble families to one: the Noel family. Supposedly, they had been going through a financial crisis due to the War of Grace. Their primary exports¡ªores, gems, and other minerals¡ªwere sourced from Donnersburg. However, after the City of Storms closed off their borders to the rest of the empire, the Noels were cut off from their main source of income. Now, they were barely hanging on by a thread. Perfect! A family like that wouldn¡¯t draw too many questions if they were to perish. Not that killing nobles wouldn¡¯t attract unwanted attention, but Karl had a plan. Instead of wiping them out in one blow, he would gradually weaken them. He would steal from them every few nights, killing just enough to weaken their position but not too much to decimate them outright. That way, they would notice the attacks and reinforce their defenses, making things even harder. With each attempt, Karl would inch closer to unlocking the white flames while also dismantling a noble family. It would serve as proof of his dedication to "rebuilding the empire." Not that he cared much for the empire itself, but for now, he had to play along with the powerful. While waiting for Louis or another faction member to arrive, Karl decided to search through the room. Maybe he would find something useful. After countless minutes of unpacking and rummaging, he came up empty. Well, except for the few bedbugs crawling within the sheets. Karl winced at the sight of them. Despite having been in this world for a long time, he was still an earthling at heart and had a natural revulsion to such disgusting creatures. After that disappointment, he sat down and began inspecting his items: the syringe, the bone claws, a finger, and the voicestone. To Karl, all these were weapons, tools to be used in the right situations. The syringe could induce a forced evolution, which might do more harm than good to his enemy. The bone claws, by far his most lethal weapon, only needed to pierce someone''s skin, and they would do the rest. Though Karl suspected the claws weren¡¯t foolproof. They probably had weaknesses¡ªperhaps something to do with class differences or powers that directly countered them. Because of this, Karl was eager to gain an offensive power of his own. With it, he would be able to hold his own against enemies, rather than relying on others or seeking help. Lost in thought, Karl took out a pair of strange glasses, wiping the lenses with his shirt to clear away any smudges. What a peculiar item. It can reveal things that aren''t visible to the naked eye. This could be extremely useful. I doubt the nobles are unaware of high Astra, and they likely use it to protect themselves. At least with these glasses, I can peer into their defenses and figure out a way to overcome them¡­ But, like everything else, it probably has its limitations. Some higher Astra might even be hidden from it. After all, Vin had the eyes herself and still couldn¡¯t directly see the veil over that place... Speaking of Vin¡­ Karl thought about his kidnapper and recent ally. Had she escaped the Invigilators? From the strange noises he had heard, it wasn¡¯t hard to deduce who had come. But she didn¡¯t seem afraid of them. Maybe she has another secret, like that strange golden light that can protect her. That light of hers is different from the Invigilators'' light, but it seems to have the same purifying effects. Maybe it¡¯s a stronger version? He couldn¡¯t be certain. And how is Aurelian doing? Karl pulled out the voicestone, debating whether to contact the shard bearer. No, he¡¯s probably still busy. Calling him now might be a bad idea. He placed the stone back in his pocket, but a new idea began to form. Taking the stone out again, Karl examined its rough surface, studying the various edges and the dried drop of his own blood. Is this also made from high Astra? It seemed likely, given that he¡¯d never heard of stones with such unique properties. Not that they didn¡¯t exist¡ªhe simply hadn¡¯t encountered them before. After pondering for a few more moments, he sighed and held the glasses close to his face. He didn¡¯t put them on immediately, not wanting to risk seeing something he shouldn¡¯t or hearing something better left unheard. Caution, after all, was also a virtue. With the glasses at a safe distance, he opened his eyes. The first thing he noticed was the mist, swirling around as if his room had been submerged in the whiteness of the outside world. Everything seemed to be shrouded in a deep, dark sea, giving him the illusion that he was drowning. But he wasn¡¯t. Shaking off the false sensation, he glanced around the room, hoping to spot something his normal eyes had missed. It didn¡¯t take long to realize the futility of the effort. There was nothing in the room except the mist, blurring all things with its whiteness, and the gentle sway of what seemed like water, which overlapped with everything. No strange symbols. No monsters. Nothing. This puzzled him. Can those things not enter the room? He remembered the balloon monster, wondering how such creatures¡ªor others like it¡ªcouldn¡¯t be seen inside the houses. As he pondered this, a thought struck him. The Ministry. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Considering how devout the Ministry was in its mission to stop all things related to Astra, it made sense they might have placed protections on the buildings. Perhaps there were symbols or wards on the structures that acted as barriers against the creatures. Or maybe it was something else entirely. Of course, these were just guesses¡ªhe had no concrete information. But that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t find out. He could leave the motel and inspect it from the outside, though he wasn¡¯t keen on the idea of seeing something he wasn¡¯t prepared to face. Not yet, anyway. Not without the means to protect himself. Satisfied for now, he cast a final glance at the strange rock, and just as he expected, odd white symbols were floating around it. Some were embedded in the stone¡¯s surface, while others stretched outward as if connected by invisible threads. My imagination seems to be getting wilder... Karl studied the strange rock for several minutes, concluding that the symbols etched into it were primarily meant to connect him to whoever or whatever the symbols were linked to. In the end, the rock didn¡¯t seem to serve a particularly useful purpose¡ªit was just a medium, one that anything else could easily fulfill. So if that was the case, why use the rock when something smaller or more portable could do the job? It didn¡¯t take long for him to figure that one out: the Ministry wanted to conceal the existence of high Astra! It made more sense for the masses to believe that some rough stone with an odd sheen had special powers, rather than something more refined or portable. Karl suspected the rock was used deliberately to make the public think that the stone itself was special, not something else behind it. After all, there were plants, animals, and rocks with special properties everywhere, making it easy for the Ministry to convince people of their authenticity. Karl felt satisfied, likely because he had uncovered yet another secret closely guarded by the Ministry. With that, his thoughts shifted to something else entirely¡ªAnette. The loyal woman had been missing for days, and the only thing Karl knew about her was that she was conducting some sort of investigation, probably related to the mission he was about to carry out today. But what was it? The special people Fredrick had mentioned? Who were these special individuals that the faction was so willing to go to such lengths to rescue? Based on the knowledge he had gathered, Karl could only guess that these special people might be mutants, especially considering Fredrick''s surprise when he saw Ludwig. Perhaps that theory was close to the truth. As he pondered these things, Karl suddenly sensed someone approaching. It was strange that he could do that, but with each new power unlocked, his intuition and overall senses seemed to be sharpening. Just then, the wall opposite him rippled like the surface of a disturbed lake. A hand sleeved by a white cloth emerged, followed by a leg, then another, and finally a head. Soon, standing before Karl was the pale-faced Louis, holding the odd stone tablet in his arms. The man looked around with a passive, almost unimpressed expression. Karl stared at him, feeling a sour look threaten to break across his face, but he kept his composure, saying nothing. He merely watched the man. Moments passed, and both remained silent. Not this time. Seconds ticked by. Minutes. But Karl still refused to speak. After what felt like an eternity, Louis finally scoffed and said, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Karl nearly smiled, but instead, he simply nodded. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but outwitting Louis, who had always irritated him, gave him a strange sense of satisfaction. It felt good to be in control of the situation. ¡°Where?¡± Karl asked, his tone growing colder. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Am I not allowed to know, or is he just messing with me? Karl wondered. He hadn¡¯t done anything particularly wrong to this man, and yet Louis seemed to harbor some enmity toward him. Why? Of course, Karl also considered the possibility that Louis treated everyone this way, no matter who they were. Standing leisurely from the bed, Karl took a few steps toward Louis, realizing with each step that the man was actually taller than him. Then again, everyone was taller than him. Karl sighed inwardly and asked, "How are we going?" Before he could even finish the sentence, Louis¡¯s arm shot out at a surprising speed, grabbing Karl¡¯s arm. Of course, Karl could have easily dodged the move, but based on Louis¡¯s demeanor and the personality he had gleaned from him, it didn¡¯t seem likely that he was trying to cause harm. Nevertheless, Karl¡¯s fingers instinctively curled around one of Frederick''s fingers, prepared to pierce if anything suspicious occurred. As soon as Louis took hold of Karl¡¯s hand, the surroundings began to warp as if reality itself had been pinched and twisted. This reminded Karl of what Vin had done before. Still marveling at the sensation, the room suddenly vanished, and Karl felt that strange, familiar sensation of drowning. Astra! he quickly realized. Around him was an almost infinite expanse of darkness, faintly illuminated by distant pinpricks of white light. However, something was different this time¡ªhe was in a new part of the Astra. The oppressive force that had tossed him around before was no longer present, and there appeared to be an almost invisible pathway surrounding them, stretching far into the darkness. For some reason, Karl felt that this illusory pathway was some sort of barrier, perhaps protecting them from the main currents of the Astra. But he couldn¡¯t be sure. He could still see the vast darkness of the Astra, the distant booming sounds that resembled thunder, and the strange overlapping waves that seemed to ripple through everything. But now, in the distance, he noticed something else¡ªa strange silhouette. It stretched high into the Astra, like a black tower or pillar. Other than that, he couldn¡¯t make out much. What if I used the glasses? Karl thought. But he hesitated, remembering what he had seen the last time. He wasn¡¯t exactly scared, but caution was necessary. Still, he wasn¡¯t alone this time, and Louis seemed adept at navigating the Astra, considering he could ¡°fly¡± through it. Karl wasn''t sure how Louis managed this, or why it was even necessary. But he had already figured that the Astra somehow shortened the distances needed for travel. It was clear from how he had arrived so quickly in Canen after Anette had detonated the soul bomb. But unlike before, the experience now was much smoother. Karl mused for a moment, then sighed inwardly. Maybe the barrier protects us from whatever dangers lie within the Astra. He needed to grow stronger; if this was a means to that end, he had no choice but to take it. They were moving now. It felt like they were gliding through a narrow tube, with water pressing against both sides. The air felt damp and cold. Steeling himself, Karl watched Louis, who was still holding his hand, then he reached into his pocket, pulled out the glasses, and placed them on. 70: Strange Fortress He was close to putting the glasses on, but Louis''s calm, almost disapproving voice interrupted just as his hands were about to do so. "If you want to die, then go ahead." Karl froze. I see. So it¡¯s more dangerous than I thought. He slipped the glasses back into his pouch, feeling fortunate that Louis had been kind enough to warn him. This fits with his personality. With nothing else to do but enjoy the ride through the vast plains of endless darkness, illuminated by distant white lights, flashes of lightning, and strange shapes on the horizon, Karl found the journey rather uneventful. Perhaps that was a good thing. Still, he soon noticed that their pace had gradually slowed. Have we arrived? Suddenly, a surge of bright white light illuminated the space around him, momentarily blinding him of everything else. His feet touched solid ground, and his eyes, still adjusting to the abrupt brightness, were met by the familiar mist. Feeling slightly lightheaded, likely from the travel, he took a moment to steady himself before glancing around. People. Surrounding him were numerous individuals, all dressed in kefna and sharing the same physical traits¡ªpale faces and black hair. The mist obscured some of them in the blurry dreamy whiteness, but the lanterns they carried cast a silhouette that gave Karl a rough estimate of their number. There were about nine or eleven of them. He took a silent breath, feeling somewhat out of place as everyone around him seemed preoccupied with various tasks. Ranging from some reading parchments together, while others kept a lookout in the distance¡ªoften calling out if they spotted something off. The near-crimson light from above cast an eerie glow over everything. Karl looked up, wondering if he was still in Canen. And fortunately, It didn¡¯t take long for him to recognize his surroundings, as both sides of the road were flanked by broken-down buildings, dust-stained but with faint traces of smudged white that had yet to be completely overtaken by grime. The slums? I¡¯ve been coming here a lot lately, he thought, shifting his gaze to Louis. The man was speaking with a woman dressed in kefna, her flowing anke reaching white skirt fluttering in the wind and mist. Karl listened with his enhanced senses. "Shaman Olmer has been found," the woman said. "But there¡¯s a complication. His hideout appears to be influenced by other Sanguine powers¡ªpowers beyond lightning and storms." "Perhaps he used Astra?" Louis asked. So they know about Astra? Karl thought, quickly considering how he might be able to extract that knowledge from the faction. "That was our initial thought," the woman replied. "But after using the Bizarre Eyes to inspect it, we found no signs of Astra¡ªaside from the veil, of course." "Maybe he¡¯s working with other groups?" Louis suggested. "There¡¯s a possibility, but we also discovered something else. After the adepts were stolen, it seems Olmer has been exiled from the main circle of the Maw people. Almost as if he committed a crime worthy of punishment." "Even after taking the adepts?" Louis sounded confused, his face partially hidden by the mist. "What did he do? Or rather, what does he plan to do with the adepts?" Adepts? As in mutants? Or something else? Karl wondered, feeling a slight headache coming on. It seems Olmer is the main target of the mission, but what¡¯s his class? And more importantly, what are his powers? Karl needed this information to plan his next steps. Nevertheless, It seemed that Louis was the leader of the group¡ªif so, what was his rank in the faction? "It doesn¡¯t matter," Louis said firmly. "We have what we need, and the Cognizer has assured us we can achieve victory. There¡¯s no point in overthinking this... we just need to act." The Cognizer? So she knows the outcome? Karl pondered. Did she divine it, or is this a perk from her evolution? He leaned toward believing the latter. Louis paused. "Everyone has access to Olmer¡¯s evolution, correct?" "Yes," the woman confirmed, but then she glanced at Karl. Even through the mist, he could feel her gaze on him. It was strange how he could do that, and yet it did now show as a power within his "face of the soul." Was perception some other trait outside of evolution? Louis also turned to look at him, studying him for a moment before walking over, holding a parchment. "Take this," he said curtly. Karl hesitated briefly, then took the parchment. He scanned its contents and sighed in relief when he saw that it was written in Canenese¡ªsomething he could read. He preferred not to reveal any secrets about himself, not out of embarrassment, but to avoid appearing weak in their eyes. He read through the document:
Shaman Olmer This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.Age Unknown, formerly a shaman of the Maw people. He held regular masses at 2 o¡¯clock but recently began acting strangely, no longer attending the masses. Eventually, he disappeared altogether, only reappearing after the adepts were stolen. He escaped with over 50 adepts, though his plans for them remain unclear. Evolution: Lightning Bird, Screaming Stone
The Lightning Bird is native to the eastern part of the continent near Donnersburg. It possesses three main abilities:
  1. Lightning Wings: The ability to wrap its wings in lightning, allowing it to travel faster than the blink of an eye. It¡¯s unclear whether Olmer sacrificed this ability, as he has no wings. However, if he does possess it, the cooldown period would only occur once he runs out of mana or deactivates it.
  2. Lightning Claws: The bird can envelop its talons in lightning, which can stun or cut through armor. Olmer likely has this ability. It¡¯s an advanced class power, and only those with higher-tier defenses can withstand it. Once deactivated, it enters cooldown.
  3. Blink: A faster version of Lightning Wings, this ability covers the entire body in lightning for a burst of speed that only beings of the special class can even hope to track. It¡¯s short-ranged and can only be used five times before cooling down.

Reading the text, Karl marveled at the sheer power Olmer possessed. Each ability was formidable, with few weaknesses¡ªmaking the shaman a true asset. Karl felt a pang of envy but continued reading.
The Screaming Stone is a Sanguine material of ordinary class, similar to the Banshee. It releases ear-piercing screams, but its power is far weaker than the Banshee¡¯s.
Banshee... Karl thought, immediately recalling that this was likely an evolution from the Mysteries school¡ªsomething Anette clearly possessed. He took a moment to internalize the information before handing the parchment back to Louis, who had been silently observing him as he read. "Done," Karl said casually, handing the parchment back to Louis. "What exactly can you offer to this mission?" Louis asked, his tone slightly testy. Karl could sense Louis''s true intentions. The question wasn''t meant to gauge his worth, but more likely to probe his evolution. The problem was, Karl had no answer¡ªhe had no idea himself. So without anything concrete to say, Karl simply snorted, turning his gaze away from Louis. He had come to understand that Louis perhaps harbored resentment about how he had joined the faction. If it wasn¡¯t that, Karl knew it was related somehow. After all, everyone here shared similar traits¡ªevidence of the same evolution¡ªbut he didn¡¯t. Perhaps Louis believed he lacked the camaraderie they all shared as members of the same branch. That could be why Louis thought him inadequate, justifying the countless disapproving glares. But that mattered little to Karl. In the end, the Mysteries faction, like the Poison Fang gang, was just a stepping stone to what he would accomplish in the future. He had no desire to truly become one of them. Having nothing else to do, Karl wandered around, observing the various members. He quickly realized that most of them were of the same class and had undergone the same evolution, with only a few varying exceptions. They''re like cannon fodder, he thought with amusement. This meant most of them could be killed or used without much damage to the faction. This was a good thing, as Karl, lacking any real offensive power, needed other means to survive. He needed shields. It didn¡¯t take long for Louis¡¯s voice to break through the silence. ¡°Get ready, we¡¯re leaving.¡± As soon as he spoke, everyone hurriedly began preparing¡ªsome packing up, others carrying strange black boxes filled with potions¡ªlikely to heal, while others offered their help in order tasks. Soon, they began leaping to the rooftops of the buildings lining the street. Karl followed, cutting through the mist as they jumped from roof to roof. His footwork was more refined, though it still made muffled creaks from time to time. Yet, with his enhanced senses, he couldn¡¯t hear the others making similar noises. This made him feel inadequate. As they continued jumping, Karl began to appreciate the sheer size of Canen. It was enormous¡ªso vast that he speculated it could take a week or more to travel from one end to the other, regardless of the method used. Well, except for Astra travel. The city spread out like a sprawling hive, with keeps and spires stretching into the sky like spears at war with the heavens. My imagination is really running wild, Karl mused as he leaped between buildings. The group began making stops on certain rooftops. Karl joined them, halting as soon as he landed on a flat, wooden roof. Taking a few steps, he used his enhanced eyes to peer ahead at what had caused the stop. In the distance, beyond the buildings, lay a large field, scattered with flowers ranging from pure whites to vivid red roses. It was beautiful, almost dreamlike, as the mist swirled around. The white flowers resembled small torches, glowing softly in the darkness and illuminating their surroundings. Beyond that, there was nothing but the garden-like field. It appeared to be a square, surrounded by buildings. Of course, Karl knew it only appeared that way to his mundane eyes. To remedy that, he put on his glasses. As they slid into place, the environment shifted. Everything plunged into a wavy darkness as if submerged in a deep ocean. Symbols floated in the air, and strange creatures drifted lazily across the sky. However, Karl kept his gaze down, scanning his surroundings. The members of the group stood on the rooftops, all dressed in white kefnas, though some wore black coats buttoned to the left. They resembled silent sentinels, capable of ending anything in an instant. Strangely, some had white symbols floating around their bodies. Did they use Astra on themselves? Karl wondered. He then focused on the front of the line, where Louis stood. Something about the man bothered Karl¡ªmostly the stone tablet Louis carried. It seemed too intricate to be a simple ornament. As soon as his eyes locked onto Louis, Karl nearly let out a yelp. The stone tablet was glowing with scattered light, surrounded by countless floating symbols. Some symbols were inside the tablet, connected by faint, illusory threads. Even more unsettling, there was a thin thread connecting Louis to the tablet, and through it, a bluish energy was being transferred from Louis into the tablet. And also, he vaguely felt that there were words written on the tablet. Words that he with his limited knowledge could not yet decipher. Karl didn¡¯t know why, but a single word echoed in his thoughts: Mana. Was Louis feeding mana into the tablet? What kind of object was it? How did it even work? Karl shook his head, forcing himself to focus. Pondering the tablet¡¯s mysteries would only distract him from the mission. He returned his gaze to the vast field of flowers. Now, a strange castle loomed in the distance, unlike anything Karl had ever seen. It stood tall and imposing, with countless iron spires stretching into the sky. Towers on both sides seemed to be carved from obsidian rock. It looked more like a fortress¡ªone wrapped in a thin purple veil. It seems the Astra wasn¡¯t just used for the veil, but to create the building itself. Karl found it hard to believe such a structure could exist without the Ministry keeping a closer watch on it, given the anomaly it represented. After watching for a few more moments, he removed the glasses, massaging his temples to stave off the growing headache. He felt a bit weak but not enough to be a concern. As he pocketed the glasses, he wondered if the group had a real plan or if they intended to attack head-on. Not that he minded¡ªthe chaos would give him the chance to use more shields. But for a faction like the School of Thought, they should have a more intricate strategy, right? 71: Captured so soon Just then, he sensed a presence behind him. Casually, so as not to show any wariness, Karl turned. A figure was gradually rising from the rooftop, the surface rippling like disturbed water. The person, pale-faced with sunken black eyes and black hair, was dressed in a kefna. He eyed Karl briefly before speaking. ¡°We¡¯re entering the castle now. You can choose your entry: through the front door or one of the many windows.¡± Without waiting for a response, the man sank back into the rooftop. Karl stood, stunned. What? Is this their tactic? Divide and conquer? This was bad for him¡ªmost of the others didn¡¯t see him favorably, and cooperation was unlikely. In other words, he was on his own for this mission. He hated that. Before Karl could act, the others leaped into the air, throwing shards of glass at the castle. One by one, some passed through the veil as if it wasn¡¯t there, others likely teleporting through the mirrors. But how was he supposed to get in? Watching the numbers around him dwindle, Karl gritted his teeth and donned his glasses once more. Last time, he had spotted a small tear in the veil, allowing him to glimpse something inside. This meant the veil wasn¡¯t omnipotent¡ªit had weaknesses he could exploit. The world shifted again to its dark, submerged state. Karl scanned the veil, not wanting to be the last to enter. Fortunately, luck was on his side. He spotted a small tear near an intricately designed window. Wasting no time, Karl jumped, cutting through the mist. His target: the window. Approaching the fortress with a burst of strength, he pierced his fingers into the tear and drove a punch into the window, shattering it. Strangely, the mist did not rush in to enter, perhaps because the structure was veiled. He didn¡¯t have time to wonder if the noise would alert the castle¡¯s master. With the window broken, he slipped inside, stumbling slightly at the sight of the castle¡¯s bizarre interior. The interior of the castle was extremely strange. Karl had expected to find himself in a room, or at the very least, a corridor leading deeper into the vast structure. But what greeted him was entirely different¡ªthe room was upside down, and he was standing on the ceiling. The chairs and tables were all affixed to what should have been the floor, while the corridor, instead of being logically connected to the room¡¯s current state, was attached to the ceiling. Before him was the door that led to the corridor, while above him was the room itself. Imagining the room in its normal state meant that the corridor exiting from it was built on the ceiling. What kind of bizarre architecture was this? It was disorienting and perplexing. And if this was just one room, Karl couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what the rest of the castle looked like. It had to be a real maze. Despite this, the room was barely lit, shrouded in near-total darkness. Karl had to strain his eyes just to see a few steps ahead. In this eerie environment, his mind couldn¡¯t help but wander to the terrifying possibilities lurking in the shadows. After all, the building seemed crafted from Astra¡ªwho could say if creatures from Astra had also made this place their home? He waited for a few moments, pulling the sickle from his cloak, ready to strike at anything that might attack him. He cautiously ventured into the dark, narrow corridor. The silence, broken only by his own breath, was unsettling, but thankfully it wasn''t as overwhelming as it could have been. As he continued walking, Karl soon noticed a series of doors on the left side of the room. Pausing briefly to ponder, he trailed his fingers along the wall until he found a round doorknob, twisting it carefully. The door abruptly swung open, startling him for a moment. He quickly caught it, preventing it from banging against the wall. That was strange¡ªalmost as if the door opened from above, with gravity enhancing the force of the swing. As odd as it was, Karl began to understand the castle¡¯s odd nature. Even something as fundamental as gravity seemed distorted here. From the open door, he peered outward¡ªor was it downward? Regardless, the floor, which should have been beneath him, was now sideways, facing him. The "ground" was a vast hall, occupied by various people¡ªsome dressed in rags, others in decent clothing. They carried lanterns and wandered in a disoriented manner, as though unsure of where to go. What caught Karl''s attention the most was the age of some of these people¡ªseveral appeared to be no older than 10 or 12. Could these be the kidnapped adepts? If they were, then Karl had stumbled upon something significant. But if that was the case, then something very strange was going on in the castle. None of them seemed to be interested in escaping; in fact, they all appeared to be in a trance or in a dazed state of sorts. Even more concerning, they were all armed¡ªcarrying weapons ranging from spears to swords. Don¡¯t tell me the master of the castle has messed with their minds¡ªturning his prisoners into his guardians? Karl thought. That¡¯s a clever strategy. If the Mysteries School of Thought is here to save them, they¡¯ll likely avoid harming the adepts, which gives Olmer a significant advantage. But if this theory was correct, how had Olmer managed to do this? The intelligence Karl had received suggested Olmer didn¡¯t have powers related to mind control. Or could high Astra be used for such a feat? This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Karl watched for a few minutes, trying to process what he was seeing. Then, as he attempted to move, he froze. Something was wrong¡ªhis body suddenly felt weak, far weaker than ever before. What was happening? Just then, realization struck Karl like lightning. This place was made from Astra, which meant it was siphoning away his strength! What? He tried to move, but his body felt impossibly heavy, as though a thousand boulders were pressing down on him. The overwhelming helplessness reminded him of when he had been trapped in Astra during Fresrick''s hypnosis. That same fear and weakness crept back in. No! Karl refused to let himself feel that way again. He gritted his teeth, forcing his legs to move with every ounce of strength he could muster. He had to move. He must move. If he didn¡¯t, who knew what could happen in this strange place? No, he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be trapped in such a pathetic position. But just as he felt his body surge with some strength, something solid collided with his head. Bang! His vision snapped back as he tumbled through the door and onto the "floor." Boom! He hit the pavement hard, pain shooting through his bones. But he couldn¡¯t even react to it¡ªdizziness overtook him. Why am I dizzy? Surely his body could endure tougher beatings than this. Was it the siphoning? Could that also be weakening his enhancements? His vision blurred, and the last thing he saw was a boy, no older than 10 or 12, walking toward him with a black chain in hand. The boy looked familiar. Isn''t that Ludwig? This was Karl¡¯s last thought as darkness swallowed him.
He gasped back to consciousness, the pain in his body immediately assaulting his already groggy senses. He groaned, feeling increasingly confused about his situation. What happened? He looked around, noticing the darkness was unusually dense¡ªor was it his weakness making everything seem dimmer? Regardless, he needed to figure out what had happened. He tried to move but instead heard the unmistakable clanging of chains. His body was restrained somehow. Am I chained? Karl struggled, trying to free himself with his enhanced strength, but all it did was make the chains rattle louder. From what he could feel, he was hoisted up, suspended by chains. His hands were bolted together above his head, his legs spread apart. Judging by the cold on his skin, he realized he had also been stripped of his clothes. So, they captured me? Karl clenched his jaw. If the rest of the group found him like this, it would only reinforce their low opinion of him. No, he had to find a way to escape before they arrived. But no matter what he tried, he only grew weaker with each passing moment. This is too strange. Even though he knew the castle was siphoning his power, the rate had increased¡ªfar more than before. It felt targeted somehow, as if his energy was being drained through a specific medium. He summoned the face of the soul, watching as tiny specks of starlight blinked to life. He sighed with relief. His power was still there. For a moment, he had feared it had been stripped away like his rest in this castle. Fortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case. But how could he escape? His mind raced, but no concrete plan formed. The lack of light around him was a serious problem. He needed to see something¡ªanything¡ªthat he could use. He missed the white flames. He knew with them, he could have surely found a way out or at least illuminated his surroundings. Sigh. Since there¡¯s nothing I can do right now, I should conserve my energy. Karl thought. If my captor shows up, I¡¯ll need whatever strength I have left. So, he waited. He didn¡¯t know how long he remained in the darkness. Strange, though¡ªthe darkness felt almost audible now as if tiny voices whispered to him from within it. Karl shook his head, dismissing the ridiculous thought. Am I going insane? By some stroke of fortune, Karl spotted a faint torchlight growing brighter in the distance. It was accompanied by the soft sound of footsteps¡ªlikely his captor. Soon, the light illuminated the area around him. But after spending so much time in the pitch-black darkness, Karl could only wince and abruptly shut his eyes against the sudden brightness. Nonetheless, gradually, he opened his eyes, allowing them to adjust to the light. What he saw were iron bars. He was in a square chamber with a tall ceiling¡ªor rather, a tall floor since everything here was reversed and distorted. The high square ceiling was now beneath his feet, covered in cracks with mold growing out of them. Surrounding him was a large iron cage, with each bar as thick as a man¡¯s arm. They looked old and rusty, but chains were tangled around them, stretching from his own bindings up to the ¡°ground¡± or ceiling. It was an intricate setup. He suddenly had a thought: Was this what was stripping my strength away? It was theory, one he was eager to taste out. The man carrying the torch seemed older than those he¡¯d seen in the hall earlier. He was pale-faced and dressed in a torn kefna as if he had been through a battle. He seemed more like one of the mission group members than an adept. Was he working for Olmer? Karl briefly entertained the thought but quickly dismissed it. The man, like the others, had the same dazed look¡ªas if trapped in a trance. It reminded Karl of Fredrick¡¯s control, but the difference was this man could move around. The man dragged a person into the room. It was a kid, likely between the ages of 11 and 12, but he looked weak and pale, as if on the verge of death. The man brought an intricate key close to the cage, unlocking it with a loud clang. Then, he shoved the kid inside, attaching him to a chain beside Karl. The boy was soon hoisted up, his legs spread apart and his arms bound together. Once the chains were secured tightly, the boy let out a groan but did not wake or move beyond that. Just as I suspected¡ªthe chains are siphoning energy. But why? Could it be that Olmer can¡¯t sustain this place and needs the energy of others to power it? That would make sense. And maybe those dazed people are the ones who¡¯ve been completely drained? Or perhaps they¡¯re being saved for last? But what does that mean for me? How do I escape? Watching the "Puppet"¡ªas Karl had taken to calling them¡ªhe sighed deeply and shouted, "Can¡¯t you let me down?" His voice was tinged with panic. 72: Unbelievable Machine The puppet turned to him, staring with a dazed, lifeless look. Staring back, Karl made a guess: perhaps these things didn¡¯t have any sort of life in them. The puppet continued to stare, as if confused about what to do or say. ¡°Come on, why are you even holding me here?¡± Karl said. I need to find out what the master of the castle is up to, or at least figure out a way to escape these chains before they drain me completely. Karl speculated that death would be the likely outcome, though he wasn¡¯t exactly eager to find that out. But unlike what he expected, the puppet remained silent, its dead eyes fixed on him. ¡°Can¡¯t you talk?¡± The man¡ªif he could be called that¡ªsaid nothing and simply stared. After a while, it began to infuriate Karl. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He repeated question after question, hoping for some kind of response, a flicker of recognition, anything from the mechanical being. But he got nothing. Karl glared at the puppet. The red flame of the torch it held cast shadows across the room, illuminating the chains around him. Aside from the boy, who remained motionless¡ªpossibly dead from mana exhaustion¡ªthere were other chains still there, probably for the other puppets when the castle requires more mana. Maybe the boy really is dead Or maybe he isn''t. If these people were as special as the faction claimed, it would be odd if they couldn¡¯t endure this. Or perhaps their "specialty" lay elsewhere. ¡°Look, get me out of here and take me to your master. I can tell him about the intruders in his castle,¡± Karl suggested. But just as the words left his lips, the puppet seemed to shift, drawing closer. A faint bluish shimmer washed over Karl¡¯s body. The sensation was strange, but before he could react... It was already too late. The edges of his chains brightened in the next moment, and he felt his mana draining at an alarming rate. It was as though a sink had opened in his heart¡ªhis body or maybe even his soul¡ªallowing his energy to rapidly pour out. What¡¯s happening? At the same time, his already weakened senses dulled even further, everything sounding muffled, his vision growing just a little blurry. It felt as though his physical strength was also fading. Feeling this, it didn¡¯t take long to reach a conclusion. Even the small amount of strength he¡¯d gained back at the flesh farms was diminishing. But why? What did I do? I only spoke about the intruders. Is that forbidden somehow? Does the master not want them to know? Or does he not want the disturbance? Karl¡¯s mind raced as he gritted his teeth through the pain and anger of his power slipping away. One thing was clear now: this setup wasn¡¯t just for powering the castle; it was also a method of torture, meant to subdue and imprison them. The master of the castle was killing two birds with one stone. At this rate, Karl wouldn¡¯t even be able to summon the face of the soul¡ªunderstandable, since no matter how small the amount of mana required, it still used mana. Here, where his mana was being drained at a terrifying speed, attempting to summon the face would only hasten the drain. And this was bad. As time passed, he would grow even weaker, probably to the point where he couldn¡¯t even maintain consciousness. Just like what had happened when he first entered the castle After staring at Karl for a few minutes, the puppet retreated to the stone door, the light it carried vanishing with it. So, what now? Karl strained against the chains again, but aside from the clanging sound and the increasing drain on his mana, nothing of note happened. At this rate, I won¡¯t survive more than a week¡­ If I¡¯m lucky, maybe a month. That was assuming the puppets fed him, though he doubted they would. Even if they did, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to restore his physical strength, and certainly not his mana. Only time could replenish that. Sometime later, Karl turned his head toward the darkness on his left. He couldn¡¯t even hear the boy breathing, let alone see him. His own senses had been dulled. ¡°You alive?¡± Karl asked. He waited for a response, but wasn¡¯t optimistic. And rightly so, as the boy didn¡¯t answer, only letting out a weak groan. He¡¯ll be dead in a day or two, Karl guessed. And maybe I¡¯ll be joining him. Karl shuddered. No! Not like this¡­ He almost laughed. Why did I even try to see what those puppets were doing below? If I hadn¡¯t, maybe I could¡¯ve escaped before all this happened. Karl dismissed the thought. Knowing everything in his pockets had likely been emptied, Karl gave up on the idea of using the finger from Fredrick to influence the puppet. Maybe Fredrick will look for me once he notices I¡¯m gone¡­ or will he? He doubted it. Unless the mission was successful and Olmer was killed, Fredrick would probably assume Karl was still on the mission. There was a slim chance Anette might notice his prolonged absence and come looking for him, but that would mean going against the Cognizer. Was she willing to do that? From their brief encounter, it was clear Anette held the Cognizer and the factions in high regard. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Maybe they took her in or something. Ha, I need to calm down¡­ Karl exhaled deeply, forcing himself to relax. He was growing a bit paranoid. Dwelling on what-ifs wouldn¡¯t change anything, and it would only drain his mental energy. Cognitive functions¡ªstrangely powered by a small amount of mana¡ªseemed to regulate themselves, ensuring they stayed active. Regardless, the future was unknown. From what he had experienced so far, there would surely be a chance to turn things around. What he needed was to stay calm and conserve his energy for when that opportunity presented itself. But what exactly is this place for? Karl shifted his focus to that question. He knew Cognitive would continue functioning with minimal mana, so he could use it to solve what he could. There was a clue somewhere in what he already knew about Olmer and the Maw, but he was missing a crucial piece. For one, Olmer had been a shaman of the Maw but had stopped at some point. Why? From what Karl knew, the Maw had kept their traditions intact despite the Empire¡¯s control. So why had Olmer suddenly turned his back on them? Why had he abandoned worshipping their god to start kidnapping children¡ªspecial children, at that? What was the connection? Karl figured the answer lay in what made the children special¡­ His eyes flickered. That was it. That was the key to understanding what Olmer wanted. He needed to find out what made the mutants special, aside from their Astra-tainted abilities. Tainted by Astra¡­ developing abilities that even the Invigilators hunt them down for? Karl felt a realization forming, but he didn¡¯t have enough information yet to connect the dots. It seemed like being a mutant made them special, but there had to be something more¡ªsomething else that Olmer wanted from them. Perhaps the question came from his intuition. With a sigh, Karl tried to look around the cage¡ªor rather, he tried to remember it. Thankfully, he recalled the details from the previous illumination. Using the power of Cognition, he visualized the chains stretching upward, but in reality, they were pulling downward. What did that mean? Was the source of the mana drain located on the ground? Was the inversion meant to prevent anyone from reaching it? Could Olmer himself be down there? That made sense. Olmer could have inverted the surroundings to protect himself, but Karl realized that wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop a Newman, whose powers allowed them to latch onto any surface, rendering the inversion useless. Why didn''t he have a newman? That Puppet had a key, didn¡¯t he? He used it to unlock the chains, so the real question is, could the same key unlock my cage? Karl realized this was an opportunity, but it was one he could only test once the puppet returned. He sighed deeply, the boy beside him still unconscious. Karl stared into the darkness for a few moments, then finally closed his eyes. For now, there was nothing he could do but wait. Minutes dragged into hours. With no windows or light, there was no way to tell how long he¡¯d been held captive. He remained silent, occasionally reminiscing to avoid sinking into complete silence¡ªa silence that made the darkness feel palpable. In a way, this was useful. It gave Karl time to review his plans for destroying the Neol family once he escaped. He crafted these plans around the abilities of his gang and thugs. He continued for a while, having completely lost track of time, until he heard faint footsteps. Opening his eyes, he watched as the reddish-gold glow drew closer. This time, he quickly shut his eyes, making sure nothing from before repeated itself. After a few moments, he opened them again, finding three figures standing before the cage. Two had the dead, lifeless look of puppets, but the third was different. He seemed more aware, though not entirely. Instead of a vacant stare, it was as if he knew what was happening but couldn¡¯t stop it. Watching him, Karl felt a strange sense of familiarity. Have I seen him before? The man had black hair, a pale face, and wore a torn white kefna, fresh blood seeping from wounds on his neck and shoulders. One of the puppets spoke in a strangely mellow tone, as if reading from a script without enthusiasm. ¡°Is this person among the intruders?¡± The moment Karl heard that, he understood why the man seemed familiar¡ªit was the same person who had told him to enter the castle alone. I didn¡¯t catch his name. But then a daunting thought hit him: Why are his eyes like that? The question came with an unsettling theory he had already considered: Olmer could control their minds, stripping away their freedom. His freedom. But what¡¯s the condition? He can¡¯t just do it whenever he wants, right? Karl eyed the bruised, battered man. He looks weak. Is that it? Maybe Olmer has to weaken them first to control them. A shudder ran through Karl. This place felt like an unbelievable factory with too many uses. It not only required mana to power but also protected its user, immobilized his enemies, and turned them into servants. It was a perfect machine. Worse, Karl realized he was in danger himself. If his theory was right, death wasn¡¯t what he should fear¡ªhe should fear becoming a puppet, losing his will, and having his actions dictated by another. Karl hated that. He had to escape. After the puppet asked its question, it didn¡¯t speak again, merely waiting for an answer. Karl took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How many more are there?¡± the puppet asked in that same tranquil tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Karl replied, truthfully, though he could have made a rough estimate if asked. Come on, ask me. The puppet remained silent for a moment, as if receiving new orders. ¡°Guess,¡± it said. Karl pretended to ponder. ¡°About four.¡± The puppet didn¡¯t respond and began to walk out of the room. Good, believe that. Karl thought. That way, you won¡¯t be prepared for the real force of about 15. In the chaos, I¡¯ll find a way to escape. Watching the puppets and the man leave, Karl decided to take a chance. ¡°Excuse me.¡± The puppets paused, turning their blank gazes on him. ¡°Could you tell your master that I helped? Maybe he¡¯d want to set me free. I didn¡¯t even want to be here¡ªthis was all a big mistake.¡± The puppets stared silently, which Karl hated. Humiliating himself like this wasn¡¯t ideal, but considering the puppets weren¡¯t sentient, they couldn¡¯t form opinions about him. That was a small comfort. Right on cue, the chains brightened with blue light, siphoning more of his energy. The strange burning sensation inside him intensified but remained bearable. Then, they left him alone in the darkness. As for why Karl had spoken up, he was trying to create an impression on Olmer, assuming the master was watching. Karl needed Olmer to see him as a useful pawn and set him free. It¡¯s all up to luck now, but laying multiple foundations couldn¡¯t hurt. 73: Would still kill Karl remained in solitary confinement, listening to the ominous throb of the darkness around him. At times, he distracted himself by straining to catch the faint breath of the boy or diving deep into his mind to plan his next moves¡ªwhat to attempt or avoid. One resolve stood out: limit his questions, for each one drained a significant amount of energy. Only essential questions would be asked, ones that might reveal something about the master of the castle or offer a hint toward escape. Time trickled by in silence until, once again, the light brightened, accompanied by approaching footsteps. The figure who entered was the injured sanguine, his once-fresh blood now dried and crusted. Karl noted the dazed look in his eyes, stifling a sigh. Even this one had become nothing more than a puppet. The puppet entered, carrying a tray of food¡ªor something resembling it. On the tray was a large bowl filled with murky, oddly-colored liquid, with bones poking through. A sense of familiarity washed over Karl, a feeling he had hoped to never revisit. The food was bone soup, the same meal he had been fed daily at the flesh farms. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m reverting to a slave, Karl thought, struggling to suppress the anger that would only sap more of his energy if indulged. The puppet withdrew a complex key, inserted it into the iron bars, and, with a metallic creak, opened the door and walked in, tray in hand. It approached Karl, holding the bowl close to his face. Is he planning to feed me? Just as the thought crossed his mind, the puppet clenched something in his right hand and threw a punch toward Karl¡¯s face. Weakened as he was, Karl couldn¡¯t react or block the attack, and it struck him¡ªnot directly in the face, but more like a forced entry into his mouth. The puppet¡¯s hand was practically inside his mouth. What the hell? A surge of panic spiked through Karl¡¯s mind, racing with possibilities. Was this how puppets were made? Was this his end? A flood of "what-ifs" clouded his thoughts. Realizing he was powerless, Karl suppressed his rage as his jaw and tongue ached under the puppet¡¯s grip. Then, he felt something else¡ªa foreign object lodged in his throat. The puppet withdrew his hand, leaving Karl coughing up saliva and blood. Whatever was clenched in the puppet¡¯s fist had now lodged itself within Karl. No! He couldn¡¯t let it remain inside him. Karl began to cough violently, shaking his head in a desperate attempt to induce nausea and vomit whatever was trapped in his throat. The fear of losing control of his own body urged him to keep trying. Yet as he struggled, the puppet remained unnervingly calm¡ªuntil, suddenly, it wasn¡¯t. In the next moment, it tossed a strange shard into the bowl, a shard reflecting light like the smooth surface of a mirror. Karl, too focused on purging, failed to notice. Then he felt it¡ªa strange sensation in his throat as though a valve had opened, sending liquid down with a bony aftertaste. It wasn¡¯t coming up; it was being forced down. His eyes widened in horror. He understood now. The puppet had made him swallow a mirror shard, directly teleporting the soup into his body. He was being forcibly fed. Forcibly. That was the only word that resonated in his mind. A seething rage boiled within him, one he struggled to quell. Rage would only drain him further now; calmness was his only option if he wanted to conserve his energy. So, they feed us to keep us alive¡ªsustaining us to harvest energy for the castle. Karl used the thought to distract himself, but it was getting harder. The anger teetered dangerously close to eruption. Every time he tried to suppress it, the memory of being so utterly powerless crept back, replaying the moment he was manhandled by a puppet. A mere puppet. The puppet turned to the boy beside Karl. Like before, it produced a shard of glass from its garments, clenched it, and plunged a fist into the boy¡¯s mouth. A frenzy of gagging sounds erupted as the boy, who had been asleep, jolted awake. I called you earlier, and you didn¡¯t wake. If I¡¯d known a fist to the mouth would do it, I might have considered that. Karl thought sarcastically, hoping humor might purge him of the assault¡¯s lingering memory. But the joke offered no solace. The anger still simmered beneath the surface. Hold it in. Control yourself. He repeated the words like a mantra. The boy¡¯s frantic, gagging sounds continued until the puppet withdrew its fist. The boy spat out blood, hacking violently. Perhaps the puppet¡¯s hand was too large for his throat, leaving him injured. Karl¡¯s gaze shifted as he noticed a shard slip from the boy¡¯s bloodied lips. Bad luck. He already sensed what would happen next. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. The puppet stared at the shard that had fallen¡ªor had it risen? And why wasn¡¯t the blood floating upward like the chains? Was there a different distortion affecting the chains versus everything else? He abandoned the thought as the puppet picked up the shard from the blood. It clenched its fist and forced it again into the boy¡¯s mouth, causing another fit of gagging. The boy¡¯s separated legs shook and seized. Bad luck. This cycle continued for several minutes, convincing Karl that the puppet intended to force as much of its hand into the boy¡¯s throat as possible, since right now, the entirety of the fist was lunged deep into the boy. The boy¡¯s movements slowed, his eyes rolling back. If the puppet didn¡¯t stop soon, the boy would die. And Karl needed the boy alive, if not for anything, at least to provide information about this place, if nothing else. According to Frederick, Anette was searching for a particularly unique person, not the ones that was stolen or kidnapped, but one likely more special, seeing that Anette was given a special task to find him. If that were true, then this special person might be within the castle walls. And if he was as valuable as they claimed, perhaps he could be a ticket out... though not before Karl made sure to kill the shaman; Olmer. Deep within, the rage simmered¡ªboiling, nearly spilling over. Only Olmer¡¯s blood could quench it, streaming down his blade or whatever weapon he¡¯d plunge into the man¡¯s heart. So for now, the thought of that future was what barely kept him steady. Finally, the torture ceased, and the puppet withdrew its hand from the boy¡¯s mouth. And from what Karl could see, blood coated the puppet¡¯s arm all the way up to the wrist. Please, let the boy still be able to talk. He observed the boy, whose eyes were still glazed, blood streaking down his lips, tears from his eyes, and snot from his nose. The puppet then tossed a shard into the bowl, and in an instant, the previously collapsed boy jolted back to life, coughing violently. Bits of strange soup spewed from his mouth and nose. He probably feels like he¡¯s drowning or something, Karl thought, recalling the similar sensation he¡¯d felt when the soup was forced down his throat. Soon after, Karl endured another wave of soup being poured down his throat. This continued until the bowl was completely empty. Did they not even get to chew the bones? With that, the puppet exited the cage, taking the now-empty bowl and the torch but not before securely locking the door. Now shrouded in darkness, Karl waited a few moments, mostly to allow the boy to catch his breath. Then after a short while, he cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± he asked, attempting a concerned tone. Silence. Not even the sound of breathing. Did he die? Or...could he also be a puppet, unable to respond? If the latter was true, then speaking to the boy could be dangerous, as it might reveal something he preferred to keep hidden from Olmer. Karl had long suspected that Olmer might be able to see and hear through his puppets, thus he needed to be extra cautious. ¡°Come on, say something. Silence can drive anyone mad, and I don¡¯t want to go insane here,¡± Karl continued with a light-hearted tone, hoping to prompt a response. Still, nothing but silence, which only frustrated Karl further. He couldn¡¯t tell if the boy was truly a puppet or simply unconscious. However, since no puppet had come to retrieve a body, chances were the boy had only passed out. As he pondered these things, he suddenly heard a faint whisper. ¡°Hm?¡± Karl muttered, hoping to encourage the boy to speak louder. If only he still had his enhanced senses. The boy whispered again, louder this time, though still too quiet for Karl to understand. Karl urged him again, saying, ¡°Huh? and adding more with an "I can¡¯t hear you.¡± Perhaps that did the trick, as the boy, with a pained, hoarse voice, managed to speak a bit louder. ¡°Why?¡± he rasped, his voice strained. It made sense, considering he¡¯d just had a man¡¯s hand shoved down his throat. But why is he asking that? ¡°Why what?¡± Karl asked. The boy didn¡¯t answer at first, but then he continued, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you want to go mad?¡± What? Karl was taken aback. Has he lost his mind already? It wasn¡¯t a joke; it was a crucial thought, one that might help him survive if madness was something that occurred as an effect of the castle. ¡°Why should I want madness?¡± Karl asked in return. ¡°Because at least with madness, you can trick yourself into feeling safe. You could pretend that one day, you¡¯ll escape this place¡ªthat one day, you¡¯ll see the sun again.¡± Karl frowned. The boy¡¯s words sounded far too mature for his age, as if he were an adult. Isn¡¯t he supposed to be eleven or twelve? Why is he speaking like this? Is it something about this castle? ¡°Why do you think there¡¯s no chance of rescue? The Invigilators exist, the guardsmen are out there¡ªsurely, they¡¯d come for us,¡± Karl argued. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± the boy asked. ¡°I just got here,¡± Karl admitted. ¡°That¡¯s why you still talk that way,¡± the boy replied. ¡°Time moves differently in the Infinite Castle¡ªor at least, that¡¯s the only explanation I¡¯ve come up with. I¡¯m certain I¡¯ve been here 3 years, and still, no guardsmen or Invigilators have come to save me.¡± Time works differently here? Because it¡¯s connected to the Astra? ¡°There¡¯s still hope. You must be incredibly strong to have survived that long,¡± Karl praised him, but also felt odd about the time dilation. If the boy was three years older, then why did his body not show the signs? Was the distortion here even more serious than he originally imagined? Regardless, one thing was clear, Olmer was almost certainly at the special class. ¡°Yeah, I survived on the rats and filth of this place. But everything changed when some outsiders entered the castle. One of them got caught, which made the master actively search for those he hadn¡¯t yet controlled. That¡¯s how he found me.¡± So it¡¯s basically my fault. Karl did not particularly feel pity or regret about that. How could he? When he was grossly mal-informed about the threat this posed. Olmer was not in the advanced class or anything of that level. He was surely in the special class, if not above that. This conclusion came as a result of the very nature of the castle; it was way too meticulous and intricate, with layers upon layers of uses, that far outweighed anything someone of the advanced class could be capable of doing. Even if the astra was used for it, one still required tremendous amounts of souls to pull it off. Of course, the conclusion could be that he was using them to power the castle, but Karl felt that for him to even build it in the first place, he had to have something else. For one, he was hiding from the ministry in their own city, kidnapping and doing something extremely heretical here. For a normal person, the level of risk would be too much to bear, but olmer was still going on. Either that whatever he was doing was too important, thus outside the advanced class, or he, himself was the danger that transcended the special class. Would still kill him though. Karl thought with a grin rasing on his face. 74: Sudden death No, he had to kill him. "Must have been hard," Karl said, continuing his conversation with his friend, who looked no older than fifteen. The boy stayed silent for a moment, then replied, "I know I''m a mutant, maybe even a heretic, but to go through this? Sometimes I just feel like losing my mind." "And you don''t?" A brief silence followed. "Aren''t you a mutant, like me?" Well, considering all the oddities about me, chances are I am. "I¡¯m not really sure if I am," Karl said. "Then how did you get in here?" the boy asked, his voice still rough. "Or were you the intruder they caught?" His tone had deepened¡ªnot hostile, but like someone who¡¯d found the source of his troubles. "No, I don¡¯t know anything about an intruder." "Then how did you end up here?" the boy pressed, his voice edged with suspicion. Karl¡¯s mind raced. He recalled his conversations with Fredrick, his encounter with the first mutant he¡¯d ever met¡ªLudwig, who was also, strangely enough, in the castle. Perhaps Fredrick had informed Anette, who then brought him into the faction. "I had a mother, you know. She was kind, a bit controlling, sure, but¡­" He hesitated, "Anyway, one day there was a fire; it burned down everything, nearly killed me¡ªor maybe it did. Either way, after that, she started looking at me differently, as though I were some kind of threat. This went on until one day there was a knock, and when I answered, I saw an invigilator. I heard a ringing, and maybe I fainted. That¡¯s the last thing I remember. When I woke up, I was in some kind of carriage, until it was attacked, and again I blacked out, waking up in this strange place." When he finished, Karl fell silent. Most of what he¡¯d said was a lie, though some parts were true. Some of it had happened to him, back on Earth. It was odd how, no matter which world he was in, people sought to control him. Still, his story wasn¡¯t exactly foolproof, but by using words like "fainting" or "blacking out," he made it difficult for the boy to find flaws in it. As for the part about the invigilators taking him, that was something Fredrick and Ludwig had hinted at. So in the end, his words were enough to be both a lie and the truth. The boy remained silent, then sighed. "I guess I understand that," he added. "But then, why do you say you''re unsure whether you''re special or not?" This is good. "Well, because I haven''t really done anything extraordinary." "Hmm," the boy replied. "Do you not see visions of that place?" "What place?" "Ah..." The boy hesitated. "You know, the Astra." They see visions of the Astra? Is that what makes them special? Karl thought, then asked, "So seeing the Astra is the reason the invigilators came to take me?" "Well, if you could see it, wouldn¡¯t that mean you''re already tainted by the Astra, and thus, a mutant?" the boy asked. I suppose, given how phobic Canen is about mutation and the Astra. I''ve already entered it¡ªtwice, if excluding the time under Frederick''s hypnosis. Even then, I¡¯ve already worn something closely tied to it¡ªthe glasses. From what I saw, it¡¯s easy to say that the Astra permeates all things, so in a way, everyone has entered the Astra. But I suppose that¡¯s different from fully experiencing it. Karl calmed his distracting thoughts. "That makes sense," Karl said. "I have indeed had strange dreams of a vast, dark space, but that''s been happening for a long time, and my mother only called the invigilators after the house burned down." "You probably snapped then," the boy said. "What?" Karl was unfamiliar with the term. The boy waited a moment, then explained, "Well, it''s a term I came up with. From what I can tell, potential mutants first start seeing the Astra, either in dreams or in real time. After that, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the Astra truly permeates their body, and they awaken some kind of power. It¡¯s like how sanguines drink blood to corrupt themselves with traits of the creature in order to gain its powers. The Astra does the same with mutants; they slowly get influenced until they snap into their power." What¡¯s all this? Despite focusing on the boy¡¯s words, Karl couldn¡¯t fully grasp his meaning. He said mutants gain power from the Astra? What kind of power? From what he knew, the only thing related to the Astra would be High Astra. For some reason, the language could stir power from the ocean of darkness, usable for a myriad of purposes¡ªfrom creating veils, divination, and tracking to crafting an elaborate castle, or perhaps even puppets... This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Wait, the mysticism arts¡­ Most of its practices seem linked to High Astra. Could it be that the entire mysticism arts are simply spells utilizing High Astra¡¯s power? If so, that would explain why so few are aware of it, likely due to invigilator efforts to purge such knowledge. In any case, do the mutant powers correspond to spells derived from High Astra? "What kind of powers are those?" Karl asked. "From what I can tell, a mutant¡ªdepending on their level of corruption with the Astra¡ªhas heightened energy and might see things that aren¡¯t truly there... Beyond that, I know other powers exist, but I don¡¯t know the specifics." Hearing this, Karl suddenly had an epiphany. Mutants have surplus energy? Is that why Olmer kidnapped them¡ªto power his castle? But why go to such lengths for that? Surely, some normal humans have a degree of energy. It may not be as much as a sanguine or mutant, but capturing them would attract less suspicion than taking someone from a faction like the School of Mysteries. Or could he need quality over quantity for something crucial? Something he must accomplish soon? Based on what information Karl had about Olmer, the man had abruptly stopped his duties, hinting at some urgent need. Karl sensed he was nearing the truth. It seemed Olmer was indeed working quickly to complete something, which explained his risk in building the castle in the city of Canen and stealing from the faction. But if he was willing to go this far, it must mean whatever he¡¯s planning would somehow address the fallout of all he had done to achieve it. What could it be? A new evolution? Karl felt like sighing. In the end, the only way to get answers was to escape these chains. But how could he possibly do that? He was about to ask the boy when he heard him speak. "Please, I need to sleep. I¡¯m going to die anyway, so I might as well do it in peace." The boy fell silent. What? Karl was a bit stunned, then he gritted his teeth. What is wrong with him? What is he even thinking? Does he just want to accept this outcome? He¡¯d always found it strange how people were quick to accept their circumstances, showing or seeking no motivation to change them. With nothing specific to do and wanting to conserve his energy, Karl closed his eyes, as the boy beside him had done earlier, thus allowing himself to sink into a forced but needed sleep. He wasn¡¯t sure how long he had slept or what had occurred, but a sudden, violent tremor jolted him awake, echoing through the castle¡¯s very wall¡ªcausing dust and debris to rise from the ground, spatter on his body before falling up. His eyes flew open. ¡°What happened?¡± he blurted, turning to his left in the darkness. Despite the rumble that shook the room, the boy beside him remained in a deep sleep, perhaps too exhausted to stir. Karl regarded him no more and instead focused his senses to detect any sound in the dark. Yet, despite the recent quake, the castle returned to its typical silence, so quiet that Karl wondered if he had merely imagined the noise, waking to a phantom sound. Just then, the boy woke up with a surprising sharp, horrified gasp. One that startled Karl. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked, something he typically wouldn¡¯t do first. But considering the strangeness of this place and the boy, he couldn¡¯t afford to wait and see if the boy would speak. The boy took deep breaths, seemingly trying to calm a frantic heartbeat. After a pause, he spoke just loud enough for Karl to hear. ¡°I had a dream.¡± Karl frowned. Ordinarily, he would have brushed off such a remark as trivial, but given the boy¡¯s unusual nature and their surroundings, he suspected the dream might have left an impact on the young mutant. Perhaps it was something unique¡ªsomething that could shine some light. ¡°What did you see?¡± Karl prompted. The boy, as always, hesitated before finally speaking. ¡°I saw chains, all twisted together in a room, then a sudden axe came and shattered them into fragments. I saw Canen, shrouded in mist and darkness, and then a corpse burning with white flames rose above the city, filling the night with a white light like one brought by the morning sun. I saw a boy unfamiliar with himself, like most of him was hidden. He will grow apart from himself, and a priest will be among the trinity of his being.¡± What does that even mean? The boy continued, but strangely, his rough voice grew strained, as if he fought against intense pain. ¡°I saw a night of slaughter... I... I... I...¡± Karl frowned. ¡°Are you okay?¡± As he asked, a bright white light suddenly shone from where the boy was chained. Karl turned, watching as the boy¡¯s figure was slowly illuminated by the growing light. As the brightness increased, Karl¡¯s eyes widened. The boy was gradually lifted, brilliant light streaming from his mouth and eyes like a towering pillar. It was as if a vast torch had ignited within him. The boy started to scream. The boy¡¯s scream was bone-chilling, unlike any sound a human could produce. Terror filled his eyes as the chains that bound him broke, and he was held up by an unseen force. He continued to scream as the light engulfed the room in its furious radiance. Karl wanted to look away but knew he had to see, to learn, to understand what was happening to this mutant. Then, the light vanished completely, and the boy¡¯s body fell with a heavy thud. It lay there, unmoving in the darkness, out of Karl¡¯s sight. He waited for a while but soon concluded. Since the boy neither spoke nor tried to move, he could only come to one conclusion about his fate. Death. Why did he die? Karl began to analyze the unexpected event. He had been with the boy for a while but didn¡¯t know him, not even his name. Grieving was difficult for someone you barely knew, yet the boy had offered him valuable information before he died. In that sense, he had been surprisingly useful. But how did he die? From what Karl had seen, whatever happened seemed unrelated to the castle itself. Considering how long the boy had been there, he likely would have witnessed it if it were common among mutants. This left... the dream. Why did he struggle when talking about the dream? Karl for some reason thought back to something Frederick had once mentioned about knowledge beyond the special class. Why was he thinking about that? Did it have something to do with the strange intuition he was having lately? Could it be that the boy glimpsed something forbidden and was punished for it? Or was it something else entirely? Moments later, a faint light crept back into the room, held by a puppet. Now, there were two. The two puppets were vastly more different than they were previously. Their faces were paler, their movements full of tension, and there was a strange lucidity in their eyes, almost as if part of their consciousness had somehow broken through the trance. Or am I just imagining it? 75: The inevitable madness Karl watched the two...things, but regardless of how much he looked, he couldn''t help but see a certain luster of clarity reside deep in their eyes. Despite their battered bodies, the two puppets seemed to be in considerably better shape. Their eyes were a tad bit lucid, shining through as if some part of their consciousness was fighting against whatever control Olmer exerted within them. If I''m not imagining it, then what brought this change? he thought, as he should have, considering that since all his time here, nothing special had happened¡ªwell, except for the boy who had died. but other than that and the dream, there was nothing else exceptionally unique. What did that mean? Karl reined in such thoughts, preferring to stay calm and learn whatever he could from the duo. And to do that, he had to force the answers from them. In a timid voice that sent a wave of cringe deep within, he asked, "Sir, what exactly is happening?" The male puppet stared silently at him with a robotic expression. When he responded, his voice was calm and flat. "Do not concern yourself with that." Then what should I concern myself with? Karl frowned. "But there was a quake. Is the master okay?" he pressed on. There was a moment of silence after he uttered those words. Hope bubbled in his heart¡ªhope that the master of the castle would find some use for him. A use that might result in him being unchained from this cage. If that were to happen, then it would be seen as a first step from escaping this castle. At this point, other than killing Olmer for his own desires, karl cared little for whatever mission the Mysteries school of thought was carrying out. The mission could drown in the sea of souls, and he would still not care for it! For a few seconds that seemed to stretch into eternity, the male puppet illuimated by the stick torches remained silent, as if it was busy receiving new words to speak. After that time had passed, he finally said, "The Master is alright. Something odd happened, but it was quickly resolved." "Praise the Master!" Karl shouted, his stomach twisting at the very words that left his lips. He felt disgusted. The puppet froze. Oddly, Karl saw a hint of emotion in those flat eyes. it was different from the lucidity which they carried, instead It seemed more like pride, or perhaps joy. Regardless of what it was, there was surely an emotion in them¡ªan emotion that likely reflected the state of their master. This was good, but he still hated what he had to do to achieve it. It would seem that not always was the path desirable because of the outcome. Karl didn¡¯t mind humiliating himself if it gained him something; he was willing to do anything for power and his eventual freedom. However, it was different when the one who held him as a slave required him to humiliate himself. And for what reason? So that his captor would feel enough pride to let him go? This was the tactic of a slave, and Karl was not that. He was no slave, but yet he had to be one. He had endured the slave farms for years with the belief that freedom lay outside its boundaries, but in the end, it was less freedom and more of him being under new management. And here he was, calling his new manger Master. Very disgusting. He heaved a breath, feeling the emotion he was violently trying to rein in crack a bit under its restraints. He wondered how long it would be before he could no longer hold himself back; a week? A Day or maybe a couple of hours. Regardless, he was sure it was going to happen. He knew undoubtedly, that he would soon be consumed with so much rage that he could not restrain himself any longer. It would be similar to his state when he killed Anderson! He suddenly shuddered. Why was he afraid? He reined in his thoughts, which, due to the effects of cognitive ability, took only a few seconds, and then he lowered his head. "Greet the Master for me." "He already knows," the puppet said, then glanced at the corpse of the unnamed mutant. Did he just prove the theory? So indeed, Olmer can hear and see what the other puppets can hear and see. Alright, this is good. This meant everything he had done to now actually was being seen by the Master...It was just a matter of time before he would be set free. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. What would his mental state be then? The male puppet took steady steps toward the dead boy. He handed his red burning torch to the female puppet, then leaned down, grabbing the boy by the arm and placing him over his shoulder. With that, the two began walking out of the cage, locking it with a clanging sound behind them. The light started to dim with their every retreating step, but before they disappeared, the female puppet stopped and glanced at Karl. She then slid past the walls, vanishing. What was that? Karl thought, then shrugged. In most certainty, it was likely Olmer getting a good look at him¡ªwhich was good. The more he intrigued the master, the more chance he had of being freed from these chains before he lost all his energy and ended up a shriveled corpse. On the other hand, their was also the possibility that the female puppet was lucid enough to do that. It wouldn''t be that, right? With them gone, the darkness once again swallowed everything, but this time, there was nobody he could share it with. The silence, which before this solitude castle was a place he would relax in, was now an errie environment. Too much of everything was not good at all. Karl spent the next few days in silence, or at least it seemed that way, after all, he had no true way of actually knowing the time. Nonetheless, since his throat now had a glass shard in it, the puppet did not need to come to give him food. Instead, like clockwork, every day, he would feel the warm or cold bland bone soup wash down his throat. It was a strange feeling as if an external pipe was connected to his throat, feeding him without an external hand. He made sure not to cough during the process, lest he risk dying by choking. That would not be a good end. Other than that, nothing of importance happened throughout. There was only him, the silence, and the darkness, which now was beginning to take shape according to the whims of his imagination. And it didn¡¯t help that his imagination was now quite active, worsened by the fact he was in a place that greatly overlapped with the Astra, a realm saturated by invisible deadly monstrosities like the balloon creature. An artist would have long gone mad in this darkness. Karl remained motionless through the ordeal, mostly to save his strength. He pondered many things¡ªfrom the nature of Sanguines, the Astra, and his promise to his friend. It was strange how he hadn''t heard his friend''s voice for a while. Why was that? Did it mean he was abandoning the one friend who had protected him with his own life? The one person who perhaps never wanted to control him in any way? What did that make him? A traitor? He frowned but remained silent. If he was no traitor, after all, he had not once forgotten about his promise. At some point in the darkness, Karl began to see a strange silhouette moving within it. Did someone come? Who? One of the faction members? His mind raced with various thoughts, but soon the figure expanded, becoming more visible. How was that possible? He was still in the dark. So how was he even seeing that? But it was. Currently, before him, the figure seemed ostracized from the rest of the darkness, as if its own body was glowing with a subtle bluish light, like some pale ghost, thus pushing away the darkness from its body. Karl''s eyes widened as he recognized the person before him. The person¡ªa man¡ªhad striking dark red hair and sharp black eyes that held a menacing, intense expression. The man was naked, his body charred black as if it had been subjected to intense heat. But that was not what terrified Karl; it was the fact that the man¡ªAnderson¡ªwas holding his head in his arms, while his headless neck spewed fountains of red warm blood. Karl nearly flinched at the blood but could not because of the chain. It rained down on his face, legs, and arms, drenching him in the metallic-scented blood. He was being bathed in it. Washed by it. "Hey Kid," A hoarse strained voice sounded from the corpse. "Killing me made you the new boss, right?" Karl did not respond¡ªstill stunned by what was happening. This couldn''t be real. This person was dead, so why was he alive? Was everyone he killed like this? Did he turn into a ghost of sorts? "Can''t you answer kid?" The headless naked man drew closer, his steps silent in the dark-covered room. "I just want to know whether you later became the boss, and also how in the black did you even kill me?" Karl quickly closed his eyes, tightening them shut. He was sure what he was seeing was a figment of his imagination. His madness that was slowly cracking out from the suppression he was holding in. But it did not matter, he was not ready to surrender to the madness yet. And so, he did what he did best...He reined in his emotions, thoughts, everything. They were not real. They were dead! And nothing comes back after death! This he echoed to himself He heaved a couple more breaths, and slowly opened his eyes. What met him was the silence and darkness. This won''t break me. But despite what he said, he knew it was but a matter of time. Soon, no amount of resistance he could muster would be able to stop it. Maybe, if he was not sealed, he could attempt to do so with the help of the cognitive, but now, that the power was not functioning at the usual levels, he was mostly left to hold back the tides using his own will...alone. I need to escape from here...From these chains. But how?
Jean opened her eyes to a blurry golden thing hanging high above the gray ceiling. She blinked a couple of times, settling her eyes from its blurred state. With that, she could now clearly see the golden thing; it was a chandelier. Soon after that, the sweet scent of flowers¡ªthough toxic yet pleasurable¡ªfilled her nostrils. She yawned, feeling the ache in her bones and the pain of previous injuries had greatly subsided. Her back wasn''t hurting as much as it was before. Giving pleasure always made her feel better. But where am I? The last thing she remembered was bedding a beggar after she had been slashed by a guard from the¡­ Ventures. Klaus. She recalled his gorgeous face as he was violently afflicted by the illness. Would he survive? Likely, yes. He was a member of the Ventures. While they weren¡¯t at the level of the Twelve Great Houses ruled by the Twelve High Lords, they were not far from them in power. As such, she doubted her poison would have actually killed him. At best, he would be bedridden for a few days¡ªmaybe weeks. What would he think now? Perhaps because of the way she met him, or the aura he exuded, a part of Jean was pleased with the idea of him surviving. True, he was a Venture, but he hadn¡¯t met her knowingly and likely didn¡¯t even know who she was. This meant that, in her quest for revenge, Klaus would at best be collateral damage. But was he a collateral that she wanted? 76: The Lady of Bliss That was if he wasn¡¯t just playing her and truly did know about her from the beginning, which might explain why he¡¯d come to her in the first place. But what if that was not the case, and he did actually come to her due to simply innocent curiosity? What then? Jean frowned. Why did this have to be so complicated? It would have been far more simpler to grant pleasure and then when the venture ball started, look for an opportunity to seek her revenge. Taking a deep breath, she pulled out her diary from her pouch, opened it, and brought the pen close. Since it didn¡¯t require ink, she didn¡¯t need to leave the bed, and that was something she liked very well. The bed was quite comfortable. She found a relatively untouched page and began to write. "Who is Klaus?" It wasn¡¯t about who he was in the title¡ªshe already knew he was a Venture. Instead, it was a question of his true nature. What did he want? Why had he come to her? Was he one of those who had buried her in that pit of spiders, or was he simply unaware? But even then, how was he unaware to something like that? It was not like she was quiet when that pit. If anything, she screamed till her lungs gave out. Thank the healing of the pleasure pavilion. She pondered these questions for a while, then sighed. No matter. I doubt I¡¯ll get the chance to discover any of this after that¡­ Moving to a different page, an older one, she noted many entries: memories of her days working in a brothel with her pleasure master, Walter, and of being sold by that very same Walter to the Ventures. Strange how her first love had also been the one to sell her to be tortured in that pit. Perhaps it had been unrequited love. She was barely sixteen at the time, while he was in his mid-thirties. No matter, he, too, was a target for revenge. And unlike the ventures, she planned on being a bit milder to him. After all, despite what he had done, he likely didn''t do it out of some spite or wicked nature. He simply wanted the money. Finished with that, she turned to another section and wrote: "Dunn remains dead." She frowned, then looked at her pen, bringing it close to the page. He¡¯s been dead for years now¡­ shouldn¡¯t I move on? With Klaus? What? Jean startled, pulling the pen away abruptly. What was she thinking? Had she really just entertained that thought? Why? She had only just met Klaus, and yet here she was, considering erasing Dunn from her heart. For who? Klaus? A Venture? A man she barely knew? Dunn could be said to be the definition of her ultimate, and yet she was thinking of another man. This felt wrong. Suspicious. Unnatural. Is something wrong with me? Suddenly, Jean realized she had been strangely calm, despite not knowing where she was. She felt comfortable here¡ªtoo comfortable. Why had she accepted this place so easily? When she awoke in the ventures home, she was immediately suspicious, but here, she had remained oblivious. Quickly, she glanced around. She was in a vast room with eternal lamps burning on both sides of the walls, stretching out like a hall more than a room. An intricate chandelier hung above, and the bed was enormous, large enough for at least ten people to lie comfortably. At the end of the hall room was an open square space, which could have functioned as a door if it had any to open or close. She was covered to her knees by a slick, red sheet. Isn¡¯t this Madam Cornelia¡¯s room? she realized the familairy. As if to confirm her thoughts, a soft sigh sounded beside her. Jean turned to her left and saw the tall, slender woman with blue hair, a narrow jawline, sharp eyes, and an outrageous beauty and grace. Her every movement seemed enough to captivate anyone, making her appear like a woman empires would wage war for, or even one the gods would desire.Mother knew, any man that would not desire her was either mad or simply dead. But again, even the dead had desires. "Mistress Cornelia!" "Yes, Jean," Cornelia replied softly, her eyes regarding her. "You¡¯ve been asleep for a couple of days. By the way, why were you found in an alley, bedding a beggar?" Jean blushed. "Giving pleasure." Did I really sleep for a couple of days? "With that body¡ªyour body?" Cornelia¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Jean cringed. "Uhm, well, I¡­" She fumbled for words. "I was attacked." "By the Ventures, I know." Cornelia¡¯s tone remained even. "My question is, why? You were told to wait until their ball started. Secondly, you were on a mission from the Mother, and yet you went to confront the Ventures?" Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "No!" Jean raised her hands in defense. "I didn¡¯t plan to attack the Ventures, nor did I even have such intentions. It was more of a coincidence." She lowered her arms. "I went to a simple ball at the theater to see a new musician who had been signed. It was there that I met him. At first, I didn¡¯t even know it was him. It just¡­ happened." Cornelia eyed her. "Then how did that lead to you attacking him?" Despite her even almost casual tone, Jean felt an overwhelming urge to speak the truth, as if that very desire was being pulled out from her, She suspected that the Mistress was likely using one of her powers on her. But which one? "I received an exceptionally painful revelation from the Mother." Cornelia tilted her head. "What made it so exceptionally painful?" "There was a word¡­ Black." Before Jean could even begin to utter the complex words, Cornelia moved swiftly. Jean suddenly felt an overpowering urge to close her mouth, to stay silent, and to keep the truth hidden. The feeling was so intense that she bit down on her lips to keep them shut.Warm blood streamed down from them. "Do not say those words. In fact, do not even think of them," Cornelia said. "That knowledge far exceeds the Desolation Class. If you speak of it, your soul will be violently burnt from your body." Jean shuddered, recalling what happened when she¡¯d woken from that strange dream. She had an inkling about the name that began with "Black," but now, understanding the consequences, she dared not speak it. Before, she had simply refrained from thinking about it based on the Mother¡¯s orders, but now she understood why. However, if the knowledge could burn one¡¯s soul, how was she still alive? Surely, the pain alone should have killed her. The Mother! But when did the Mother gain dominion over souls? Wasn¡¯t her power over desire and emotion? Jean hesitated and dismissed the thought. After all, what did she truly know about gods? And her making any assumptions of the Mother was the same as Blasphemy. After a pause, Jean spoke again. "Then why did the Mother tell me about it?" "Perhaps to reveal something of it," Cornelia said. "Is there more to this revelation?" "Yes," Jean replied. "The summary was for me to save¡­ or maybe help the boy against the Black¡ª" She quickly closed her lips. It was though the desire to never say the complete word was now deeply rooted in her. "To help?" Cornelia looked puzzled. "But given the difference in class between the bearer of the name and what he represents, the order should be far-reaching¡ªperhaps involving the entire faction or even the other colors." ¡°It¡¯s that dangerous?¡± Jean felt her apprehension deepen. ¡°Who exactly is he?¡± She paused, adding, ¡°I mean, you don¡¯t have to tell me everything, but considering the Mother asked me to help the boy, I should know something, right?¡± Cornelia regarded her for a moment, then sat down slowly on the edge of the bed. ¡°This will be taxing, as nearly every part of this knowledge could violently destroy your soul.¡± Jean stayed silent. She was already aware that certain knowledge was inaccessible to some, based on how secretive the faction was. But now she understood why. Perhaps this is why people say the mysteries of gods are unknowable. Cornelia sighed softly. ¡°To begin, you know there are five millennia: the current one, the previous one that saw the Annihilation Wars, the one before that, the second millennium¡ªwhich is often called the Solitude Epoch, though some scholars believe the Solitude Epoch occurred in the third millennium instead.¡± Jean nodded. This much was common knowledge, although the events themselves were shrouded in mystery. The general consensus was that the third millennium saw the Mad King wage war on humanity. Cornelia continued, ¡°The Black first emerged around the Solitude Epoch. But his presence became most prominent in the third millennium, during the Mad King¡¯s war against humanity.¡± The Mad King and the Black knew each other? Jean thought, finding the piece of information quite intriguing. ¡°However, sometime after the Solitude Epoch ended, the Black was either sealed away or entered a deep slumber. It¡¯s possible the Mad King was the one who reawakened him.¡± Cornelia went on, ¡°Together, they waged war on humanity but were ultimately defeated by the Eleven Gods. Although some sources claim there was no such thing as the Eleven Gods before then.¡± What does that mean? That the gods only came to power during the third millennium? Then what truth does the creation story hold? When she still followed the Pure White God, the creation story had been deeply ingrained in her. According to that myth, the Eleven Gods had come from a singular being¡ªa creator so great that, to make something truly exist, he had to shatter, allowing his very body to form the world. In the myth, the ¡°world¡± was often equated with the Ulsharian system. But if this creator¡¯s world was just the Ulsharian system, did that mean he had only made one planet? After all, it was public knowledge that their was only one planet in the system..or maybe the universe. Regardless, the Eleven Gods were presented as the creator¡¯s consciousnesses, sent to love and protect humans. Non-humans, however, were labeled as abominations, an error in creation. To Jean, that part of the myth had always seemed sloppy. Why would an all-powerful creator be capable of making mistakes? It was though, the Gods wanted themselves to not be beyond mistakes. But from what Mistress Cornelia was saying, it seemed the myth of creation was nothing more than ¡°ash-hound shit,¡± and the gods were not the consciousnesses of some creator. Then again, there was another myth from the Tudorson clan. According to them, the world had been created by four beings: Independence, Erudite, Unity, and Adam. But why wasn''t the Mother among them? Nevertheless, the myth was never widely accepted, partly because of the presence of ¡°Adam,¡± who, unlike the others, did not represent a concept, and was more of a physical being. Perhaps that one held more truth. She exhaled, refocusing on Cornelia. ¡°After the defeat of the Black, he wasn¡¯t killed but sealed away again. The faction has tried tracing his evolutionary branch, even experimenting with different species. His powers are linked to law and order¡ªthough in a deeply distorted way.¡± ¡°So what class was he?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± Cornelia replied. Jean shrugged. ¡°Then why does the Mother want me? What could I even offer? And, more importantly, how is the boy related to the Black? Could his vortex be drawing the being in?¡± ¡°If so, that would mean the boy is even more powerful¡ªor at least more mysterious¡ªthan he seems,¡± Cornelia said. Not powerful, but certainly mysterious, Jean mused. ¡°The Mother must have a plan if I¡¯m involved.¡± ¡°True,¡± Cornelia agreed. ¡°In any case, you need rest. Afterward, you¡¯ll find the boy and discover what ties him to the Black.¡± Jean nodded, then paused and sat up slightly. ¡°Did you use your powers on me when I first woke up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°The Lady of Bliss.¡±
Some time later, Jean was walking pass the shelves of the pavilion library. 77: Training Jean walked down the stone pathways, with wooden shelves lining both sides of the corridor. Although often dismissed as merely a gathering of courtesans, the pavilion housed an extensive collection of history and various mystical arts. It was from them that she had learned both Draconis and High Astra. While she only remembered a few words, such as "Hanek," the knowledge was available to her should she wish to delve deeper. Of course, that didn¡¯t grant her access to all of them; her level of insight was controlled by the decree of a Colored Mistress. She was guided by a hunched Lost, his body trembling with anticipation and delight. He was a wiry, spindly man dressed in a deep-red hooded robe, his skin stretched so taut over his bones that it was almost indistinguishable from his skeleton. He was one of the oldest surviving Losts in the pavilion. At present, Jean was being led to a particular tome containing insights about the third millennium. Having heard much from the Mistress, Jean felt a pressing need to understand more¡ªespecially to discern any connection the boy might have to the being known as "Black." Though she did not entirely dismiss the idea that the boy¡¯s vortex might have caused these events, she felt wary about that possibility. Based on the Mistress¡¯s descriptions of Black, Jean suspected the entity might be a deity or something nearly as powerful. If that were true, any shred of information could be priceless. She was not Antigonus, after all. Not that she frequented the pavilion library often¡ªshe was never much inclined toward the scholarly arts, even though such pursuits were typically seen as the domain of women. Oddly enough, while women tended to become esteemed scholars in the empire, men pursued grander ambitions: amassing power and waging ceaseless crusades against other dominions. Some were even tasked with locating the lost eastern continent. And yet, despite years of such wars, they had failed to secure control over a single Domination. Meanwhile, the influence of the Tau Dynasty in the east continued to grow. She sighed, following the Lost as he guided her around a corner. She was never one to care about such things. The pavilion¡¯s library lay deep within the hill. Like the rest of the pavilion, it was carved into the earth. It resembled a towering structure segmented into seven floors, each with unique balconies. The library rose impressively, with knowledge becoming increasingly complex on the upper levels. It was one of the most fortified places within the pavilion; only a Vixen or a specially permitted Lost could even locate it. There was no chance of anyone stumbling into it by accident, as it used High Astra to distort the senses. They reached the third floor, which contained knowledge reserved for special classes. Since she was not of that status, she required the Mistress¡¯s permission to gain access. The Lost led her into the stairwell that spiraled upward to the topmost floor. Each floor was connected to the staircase by an iron platform, and many other Vixens were being escorted along those platforms by specially assigned red hooded Losts. As Jean climbed the stone steps, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the library¡¯s grandeur. Eternal lamps cast a warm, reddish-orange glow over the stone walls and the red-haired Vixens. The air was thick, and there was an ever-present intoxicating aroma permeating everything and everywhere. Pleasure and the Pleasure Pavilion¡­ the two seemed inseparable. It didn¡¯t take long before she was led into a high-ceilinged hall, lined with wooden shelves on both sides, as countless special-class Vixens moved in and out of the space. She dismissed the Lost, proceeding alone into the library. She had never been fond of books, and even now, the idea of doing research made her cringe. Sighing, she passed by several occupied Vixens¡ªtheir collective red hair making them look like reflections of each other. There¡¯s truly no individuality in the Pavilion, she mused with a shrug. As she walked through one of the many shelved aisles, her eyes settled on rows of books in various sizes, colors, and bindings. She was currently in the history section, scanning volumes that covered the first millennium through the current fifth. Although she could have read these, it would have been pointless, as they likely held only information she already knew¡ªlike the Annihilation Era, when the demons vowed to exterminate humanity. She shook her head, pushing away unnecessary thoughts. In truth, her reason for being here wasn¡¯t purely academic; she needed a distraction from thoughts of¡­ Klaus¡­ and what she had done to him. I''m not wrong¡­ He''s a venture. She exhaled. Pausing, her gaze landed on a book nestled mid-row: The Secrets of the Mad King, by Rugel. Who¡¯s that? Jean was momentarily stunned; the name was masculine, not feminine. It was strange, as the presence of a man¡¯s name in the Pavilion felt oddly out of place. Opening the book, she frowned at the first line. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t think anyone would actually read this... Oh well, you¡¯re a very lucky guy, or girl, or maybe neither? Anyway, enjoy.¡± She stared at the lines of black ink for a moment. Is this real? Why is such a strange book here in the Pavilion library? There¡¯s no way he¡¯s a scholar. Jean shook her head, disappointed, and was about to return it to the shelf when a familiar voice startled her from behind. ¡°Jean?¡± She turned, catching sight of the speaker. The woman was of an advanced age, her long red hair cascading down her back, with deep, glass-like black eyes. She wore a simple red dress with short, sheer sleeves. Despite her age, she had few wrinkles and still radiated a sensual energy. A vibrant, motherly warmth surrounded her, perhaps due to the Mother¡¯s influence. ¡°Madam Solane.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. How could she not? The woman before her was her savior¡ªthe one who had rescued her from the spider pits. ¡°Mother bless you,¡± Solane said with a warm smile. ¡°When did you return?¡± Jean flushed. She had been back for some time yet had completely forgotten to visit her savior. Yes, the faction had saved her, but it was this woman who had made it possible. Without her, Jean would likely have perished once the ventures lost interest. Klaus. ¡°I returned quite some time ago,¡± Jean said. Solane tilted her head. ¡°Really?¡± she asked. ¡°Have I become so irrelevant that you didn¡¯t even think to visit me?¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Jean raised her hands defensively. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that. I¡¯ve just¡­ been busy, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Busy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jean lowered her arms, clutching the sides of her dress. ¡°I¡¯m busy with something¡­ something the Mother needs me to do.¡± ¡°Something the Mother requires?¡± Solane smiled knowingly. ¡°Does it have anything to do with that boy?¡± Jean was taken aback. ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± Solane¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I may be old, but many of the Colored Ones still trust me enough to share these things in passing.¡± As expected from someone who declined the role of a Colored, Jean thought admiringly. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Solane fell silent for a moment, then turned to the shelves. ¡°That boy is trouble, that¡¯s for certain,¡± she said. ¡°I often wonder why the Ministries haven¡¯t eliminated him yet. With their Paragon Engines, they should have detected him by now.¡± ¡°Paragon Engines?¡± Jean raised an eyebrow. She had never heard of such things before. Was this knowledge restricted to those beyond the special class? There was a pause as Solane studied her. Jean felt a touch uncomfortable under her gaze. It wasn¡¯t fear; it was more like the feeling a child experiences when their mother watches them intently. Was I wrong to ask that? ¡°It¡¯s not something you should concern yourself with,¡± Solane finally said. ¡°But if your curiosity gets the better of you, the entire Ministry would be all too eager to hunt you down.¡± ¡°With bounty hunters?¡± Jean blurted out. ¡°You¡¯d be lucky if that¡¯s all they sent.¡± Solane¡¯s gaze drifted back to the books. Too dangerous even to speak of to others. A shiver ran down Jean¡¯s spine. She realized that the knowledge she possessed was but a fraction of the secrets the world truly held. For someone like her, who had little interest in knowledge, the appeal was limited, unlike for those who reveled in such mysteries. Maybe I should read more. ¡°Anyway, what are you doing here?¡± Solane asked. ¡°I never took you for a reader.¡± I¡¯m not. Jean thought. ¡°I need to learn more about the Solitude Epoch and the Third Millennium¡ªspecifically the events of the Mad King.¡± Solane smiled. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for you to try reading. It¡¯s best you listen while I explain¡­ and in return, you share something about that boy.¡± Should I tell her? Jean herself had no qualms about revealing details about the boy. However, she feared that doing so might jeopardize her mission, which was meant to remain secret. But then again, this was Madam Solane. Who could be more trustworthy? Taking a deep breath, Jean nodded. ¡°Then follow me,¡± Solane said with a smile. Dunn took a deep breath, steadying himself with the new chain sword. He had to balance his weight with it¡ªfeel it, lest it fail him in battle. Though, a failure might be favorable in its own way. Red dust swirled around him, further staining his already reddened armor. He glanced at it momentarily before dismissing it. His armor fizzled into a reddish-black smoke, leaving him clad only in a black coat buttoned to the left, adorned with golden buttons, and matching black trousers. Clenching his fist to familiarize himself with the shift in weight, he took a breath and swung his blade. Sweat splattered from his body, sizzling as it landed on the rough stone. He was close to the waning forest, training in an area where the golden trees were sparse. Even here, though, their presence cast a considerable heat onto his body. The trees around him stood tall and resilient, with branches capable of bearing a man¡¯s full weight in shard-armor. Oddly enough, he often thought the size of these trees was unnatural. Most of the trees in the southern dominions were smaller, except for those significantly affected by the red dust. But even those didn¡¯t grow as large or robust as the ones in the west. It was as if the West held an otherworldly extension of Ulshur. The Blood of the Prideful Son has its effects. He clenched his fists before gripping his sword and swinging it once more. Each swing released a gust of wind, toppling some less deeply rooted trees and scattering a few of the nearby teachers. He continued for a while but soon grew tired of the repetitive motion. He took an icestone from his pouch, placing it on his tongue and savoring its sweetness¡ªa treat, perhaps, due to the syrup coating it, crafted from various ingredients... What was it again? The scribes had explained it to him, but he¡¯d found himself distracted as they went on. Still, he made a mental note to thank them for the refreshment. After a few moments of sucking on the stone, he took a deeper breath and lifted his blade, prepared to continue. In just a few hours, the Golden Knight would lead them on the ¡°Mission.¡± After the battle, they needed time to recuperate and tend to the wounded. Leaving while so many had perished¡ªand while grief lingered¡ªwould have been unwise. Under the Chaplain¡¯s guidance, they had stayed. Perhaps the Golden Knight¡¯s presence had discouraged soldiers from drinking or expressing overt sorrow. No one wanted to disgrace themselves before the personal guard of the sovereign ruler. Well, except for Adolla, who continued to seek a match against the Golden Knight. He must have lost his mind entirely. Dunn recalled the ease with which the Knight had decimated an entire squad of giants. It was an overwhelming power¡ªlikely beyond even the special class. Maybe Desolation, or perhaps something even greater. With such strength, they might conquer the Hazard-Class Nightmare... That is, after their mission, which, Dunn had no idea how long would take. 78: Third Millennium Since it¡¯s a secret mission, it could take even longer... I just hope the crusade doesn¡¯t end in failure. Many have ended that way. He thought as he swung his blade. If it does end, I pray to the warrior god that I¡¯m dead by then. He swung again, and again, and again. Soon, he entered a heightened state. It was an exhilarating sensation when his body felt sharper, and clearer. Everything around him seemed crisper, more fluid, and faster. He could feel and even hear his heartbeat like a war drum, his breaths fast yet rhythmic. He was experiencing the thrill¡ªthe unity of himself and his blade. This was something swordsmen aspired to do. He turned, bringing his blade down on a creeping reacher. The blade sliced smoothly through the brownish-red tendrils, halving the plant. But he wasn¡¯t finished. He spun, sweat scattering like crystal droplets as his blade struck the bark of a golden tree. There was no resistance as if he was cutting through the air. But the echoing falling crack confirmed his cut. Normally, such force would require shard armor, but without it, it should have been harder¡ªyet it felt even easier. Far easier¡ªas if he had yet to even make contact with anything but the empty world. He exhaled deeply, feeling a searing heat ignite in his stomach. It was intense but empowering like a smith blowing the flames as he forges a blade. Dunn felt his muscles tighten with each hot breath. But he liked it... This heat was exhilarating. He closed his eyes, temporarily blinding himself. He wanted his other senses attuned to his heightened state. But a part of him found the irony in it... Here he was, training for strength while wishing for death. Wouldn¡¯t being stronger make him even harder to kill? Only the strong should earn the right to end my life. The wind whooshed past his ears. As a well-trained legionnaire, Dunn possessed heightened senses, enabling him to pick up the rustling leaves, distant insects crawling, and the reachers¡¯ tendrils searching for a cold source. He heard everything... Perhaps too well. The thrill was intoxicating. The blade felt hot in his hands, as if he¡¯d grasped the sun itself, forged it into a sword, and wielded it. He hacked, sliced, and cut. He had no idea what he was striking, and, truthfully, he didn¡¯t care. He was addicted to the thrill, each swing connecting perfectly and fluidly. He was no swordsman, of course, but he¡¯d taken pointers from people like the former Archon, the Legion Master, and occasionally observed others. He had always planned to emulate them, but after his battle with Adolla, he realized he severely lacked skill. Although he and Adolla had similar powers, Adolla was no swordsman, and yet his mastery over his shard armor was so refined that he could charge into battle alone without reproach. When someone achieved that level of skill, they became free. Dunn wanted that... But why? Why would a man seeking death crave more power? It was a contradiction buried deep within him. Surviving the last battle had left him feeling stifled somehow. Perhaps with greater strength, he could attract a worthy foe¡ªa being capable of ending his life. He swung repeatedly. Time lost meaning. The fire in his stomach blazed like a furnace¡ªso hot that he imagined it transforming into lava, ready to burn its way free. Yet he couldn¡¯t stop. He needed to experience the thrill more. Then he sensed something nearby¡ªsomething dangerous. A creature? A giant? On instinct, he turned and slashed downward with all his might. Expecting the same smooth resistance, his entire body shuddered as his blade was blocked by another. The sound of metal clashing echoed. A powerful voice commanded, ¡°Stand down, Legionnaire Dunn!¡± Dunn¡¯s eyes snapped open, freezing at the sight before him. The area around him was a wasteland of broken wood and sliced stone. It looked as if a crater had formed where he once stood¡ªradiating outward like the aftermath of an explosion. But that wasn¡¯t what left him shaken. Standing before him was a woman. She was a bit shorter than him, with long dark hair concealed under a golden hood. She wore only a simple white cloth with golden threads draped down between her legs. The rest of her body was covered in intricate tattoos and inscriptions¡ªsimply looking at them made him feel a profound weakness wash over him. He staggered back. The woman¡¯s head was lowered, obscuring her face, but he knew one thing: she was... ¡°Scribed Maiden!¡± he exclaimed. Beside the Scribed Maiden stood the towering Golden Knight, spear in hand. He had likely been the one to halt Dunn¡¯s strike. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Dunn dropped to his knees, punching his head to the ground. ¡°Forgive me!¡± he shouted. This was a Scribed Maiden¡ªa woman who, outside the Chaplain, was one of the warrior god¡¯s most devoted servants. Although each ministry had its own Scribed Maidens, those of the warrior god were held in particular reverence. Pressing his head further into the ground, he mentally berated himself. Stupid. Stupid. How could he have lost himself in the thrill to the point of almost harming a Maiden? Forget about an honorable death in combat¡ªif he had committed such blasphemy, he¡¯d be lucky to be permitted to die at all. Scribed Maidens were sacred, women inscribed with the words of the warrior god, channeling their souls to manifest great miracles into the world. And he dared strike such a being? "Keep calm, Dunn," the radiant sure said. "You are not in the wrong; it is ours for disturbing a man in his time." He lowered his head. "I apologize." Dunn froze. Did the radiant sir apologize to him? He was too stunned for words. After some time to collect himself, he heaved a silent breath. "Sir, What brings you to me." He also bowed to the quiet scribed maiden. The Knight was silent for a moment, then said, "I see that you were practicing a breathing style from the swordsmen''s towers." I was? Dunn was unsure himself. Was that the heat that was boiling in the pit of his stomach? That was the breathing style? Of course, he was long aware that swordsmen drew strength from the thrill and channeled it through special breathing styles, but how he could do that eluded him. "Come with me," The Knight said, "We have things to discuss."
Jean was led to a garden at the back of the pavilion. She left the main building, carved into the side of the hill, and took a roundabout path to the rear, arriving at a beautifully adorned space filled with flowers before taking a seat.
The chairs were notably soft, surrounded by a bordered field of flowers ranging from roses to various pure roses, most of which were not native to the southern dominion. Jean sat on a wooden chair with a round table between herself and Solane. Solane was instructing a Lost to pour her a drink. The red-hodded hunched man trembled with excitement each time Solane commanded him to keep his hand steady or avoid spilling. Yet, the Lost seemed lucid enough to deliberately spill a few drops each time, apparently enjoying the reprimands. Even at her age, Solane was still a Vixen, far more attractive than most her age¡ªnot to mention possessing the scentless power of charm. This game of scolding and spilling continued until Solane finally grew exasperated and dismissed the Lost, who left looking somewhat dejected. They sat beneath a black canopy, shielding themselves from the falling red dust that swirled down in wisps and occasionally in red tendrils. This dust would have overtaken the world if not for the fact that grass and crops could absorb it as fertilizer. Farming was nearly effortless, as the dust nourished plants directly, making farm labor almost obsolete... well, except for the Beastmen¡¯s fields. Jean smiled as she picked up her porcelain cup, which held a dark, reddish tea. With no men around, they could enjoy the drink¡ªwithout having to stop due to customs. Taking a sip, she relished the cold tea¡¯s soothing effect. She glanced down at the cup, noticing a pale blue seed-like object inside... an icestone, used to keep the drink chilled. Aren¡¯t these mostly found in the lost Eastern Dominion? Jean wondered. So how are they still in use here? As if sensing her thoughts, Solane smiled, raising her cup to her red lips and taking a sip. ¡°Sanguines have many uses in the empire,¡± she said. ¡°Fortunately, a branch was developed with powers that mimic the icestone... Although, unlike the eternal ones from the eastern dominion, these melt after a while.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s just regular ice, then,¡± Jean replied. Solane chuckled softly. ¡°Yes, it is just ice. But with the world being so hot, this is a luxury.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t the western dominion also have icestones?¡± ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re less natural than one might think. There, a particular ability is continually at work, creating these rare icestones,¡± Solane explained. ¡°I imagine the continent would have burned up long ago if not for those occasional icy reprieves.¡± ¡°Maybe one of their ancient gods caused it.¡± ¡°Possibly.¡± Solane shrugged. ¡°But it¡¯s unlikely. The giants have only ever worshipped two gods¡ªthe first, whose name has been lost to history, and the second, the Dust or Dawn Bringer, who, according to records, died during the third or maybe fourth millennium.¡± ¡°When the eleven gods freed humanity from the other races?¡± Jean asked. ¡°Precisely¡­ But that millennium saw so many events that some records contradict one another. We may never know the exact sequence. Still, none of the giant gods were associated with cold. This is evident in the Golden Giant branch, which predominantly wields powers of war and sunlight.¡± Jean nodded, though her true interest lay in the events of the third millennium. ¡°Madam Solane?¡± she asked. ¡°The Mother has given me an... urgent mission that may require an understanding of the third millennium.¡± Solane studied her, then smiled. ¡°You know, you would have made a wonderful daughter.¡± Jean froze, lowering her head. She had never known her parents, and perhaps this was why such words affected her deeply. Yes, she would have loved having someone like Solane as her mother. ¡°Although, your tendency to avoid learning might be a bit of a drawback,¡± Solane teased. Jean looked up, laughing softly. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Solane took another sip of her drink. ¡°The third millennium is notable as the era when the Empire of Man was first established. However, some obscure research claims the current empire is identical to the one from that time.¡± Jean was confused. Hadn¡¯t the empire always been the empire? So what was this about another empire before? If there was one, who founded it? Surely it would be related to the Sovereign Ruler. ¡°Of course, that information could be inaccurate,¡± Solane continued. ¡°The third millennium was a time when humanity was enslaved by various races and their gods. Then came the Mad King¡ªsome say he was human, others claim he was a demon. Either way, he led an army of men clad in rusted iron, waging war on all of humanity...¡± "During the war, he collaborated with numerous other gods, one was said to be a wolf, and another was said to be the queen of the vampires. Of course, each of these beings had names, but that also has been long lost to history." Solane took another sip of her tea. The Mad king worked with other gods? That would make sense since he was made. But then how about black? What role does he play during that time? Jean thought, but couldn''t gleam any answer. Solane eyed her and added, "Nonetheless, what we know after the war was that there was no longer any God walking the world. For some reason, after the war, the gods retreated back into their divine Kingdoms, and could only interfere through special means. Outside that, many Gods also died during that time...One was called the Flesh Ancestor." Jean froze. Did Madam Solane just mention the Full title of a god? What happens now? Was she about to die? 79: Hoisted up Time passed, yet Jean remained frozen, unmoving. How long would it be before her soul burned out of her body? But despite her wait, nothing happened. Sensing something unusual with her, Solane asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jean snapped. ¡°You spoke the title of a god! That¡¯s forbidden knowledge¡ªI shouldn¡¯t know it!¡± Solane frowned. I shouted. Jean lowered her head regretfully. ¡°Sorry.¡± Sighing, Solane replied, ¡°I understand your concern. But the Flesh Ancestor has long been... dead, and so speaking her name does nothing.¡± So knowledge of dead gods can be known? Jean was intrigued by this revelation. ¡°What other gods died during that time?¡± Taking a sip of tea, Solane glanced at the flowers, now covered in a thin layer of fallen red dust. ¡°I don¡¯t know all their names, but one thing is certain¡ªmany perished. Perhaps because of that, those who remained withdrew, choosing not to descend to the human world.¡± She continued, ¡°On the other hand, many new gods also emerged during that era.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Jean asked. Solane smiled. ¡°Most of them are still around.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jean quieted herself, then added, ¡°Right, back to the Third Millennium.¡± Solane nodded. ¡°Back to the Third Millennium then,¡± she said. ¡°At that time, the Empire¡ªor whatever form it took then¡ªstill existed, but eventually, the Mad King rose and declared war on the Southern Dominion. He commanded an army of metal soldiers, a powerful wolf, and a figure who wore an iron crown¡­ He¡¯s often linked with laws and distortion.¡± Black! ¡°There was also the ruler of the vampires, the Blood Moon Queen,¡± Solane continued. So the Blood Moon Queen is gone too, Jean noted based on Solane''s revelation. ¡°In any case, with this assembly of gods, vampires, and wolves, he attacked the domination,¡± Solane explained. ¡°But he was defeated, although many other gods were killed in the chaos. It¡¯s said that the Nightmare Plains became so horrific because a god died there.¡± A god died in the Nightmare Plains? Jean knew that Donnersburg could only be reached by crossing the Nightmare Plains. Supposedly, there were treasures scattered across that desolate land, from world-altering artifacts to scrolls of ancient knowledge that could reveal secrets of the past. But due to the horrors dwelling in its dark regions¡ªand the dreams that turned strange there¡ªnot many dared to explore it, save for the legions stationed in conflict against the city of storms. Though some safe passages existed, they were under the City¡¯s control, thus not easily accessible to the empire. Jean didn¡¯t know much, but she was aware enough to follow the events in the East. Occasionally, she wondered why the Tau hadn¡¯t seized the chance to attack the City for the Well of Grace¡­ Maybe something held them back? She shrugged off the thought, focusing on Solane¡¯s story. ¡°The vampires disappeared¡ªor perhaps went into hiding in the Red Coral Forest¡ªafter the death of their queen,¡± Solane went on. ¡°The demonic wolves were entirely exterminated, the God of the Fairies died, and the Eastern Dominion vanished around that time as well.¡± ¡°And Black?¡± Jean asked. Though she enjoyed the tale, her primary interest lay with this being. Solane¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Black disappeared around the war¡¯s end.¡± ¡°So he wasn¡¯t killed?¡± Jean had already knew, but she wanted confirmation. Solane nodded, adding, ¡°There¡¯s speculation that a faction arose after his disappearance. Perhaps to bring him back.¡± Jean frowned. What faction could that be? The sheer number of factions sometimes annoyed her¡ªmany had origins that were ancient and obscure.
Vin entered the interrogation room. The room was a dark space, faintly illuminated by eternal lamps burning high on the stone walls. Most were positioned well above her head, casting a dim glow over the room. In the center of the chamber, a figure knelt. It was a battered young man with thick, vine-like dark hair cascading down his back like tangled whips. His brown jacket hung open, exposing a well-toned torso¡ªnow bruised and bloodied from relentless beatings. The man¡¯s head was bowed, blood trickling down his face and seeping from his lips. He was silent; even after the beating, he neither panted nor cried out. The resilience of the Maw people was unnatural. Vin crossed her legs and sat. There was nothing beneath her¡ªjust the empty air and the stone floor. Distortion really does have many uses. She observed him quietly. How much more can he endure? she thought, grimacing. Time passed in silence until she finally asked, "What are the Maw planning?" Nothing. The man didn¡¯t respond. With a sigh, Vin uncrossed her legs and leaned forward, her hands clasped. The jewels and metal on her soundhand clicked together, creating a resounding chime that broke the silence. They weren¡¯t ideal for a quiet space, but she wouldn¡¯t take them off¡ªthey were her mark as a Knight City citizen. "Why were you carrying a soul bomb?" she asked. More silence. He refused to speak. Vin remained undeterred. "You know, I don¡¯t actually have authorization to question you, given that you aren¡¯t an external threat aiming to destabilize the Empire. But I¡¯m probably the nicest interrogator you¡¯ll get. So wouldn¡¯t it be better to talk to me than to have it forced out of you by an Invigilator?" Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The man shuddered slightly, dots grew up appearing on his skin. Clearly, the mention of the Invigilator had struck a nerve. But why? As far as Vin knew, he hadn¡¯t yet encountered one. His injuries had come from the guards, who likely vented their frustrations on him. Vin waved her soundhand. "Don¡¯t you want to explain yourself? Perhaps, by some miracle, you¡¯ll get to walk out of here instead of being dragged and tried in the law Room in chains or¡­ in a coffin." The man slowly raised his bloodied face, his deep black eyes glinting like those of a cornered animal, ready to fight with every last ounce of strength. He looked menacing, but Vin remained unfazed. "Why would I talk to an Emperian filth?" he spat. This again. Vin resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Many among the Maw still harbored animosity toward the Empire, frequently organizing riots or protests over the Empire¡¯s rule. This could be felt from the usual terrorist attacks, like the one at the train station the week before. Vin found their resentment a bit ungrateful. Yes, the Empire had absorbed their clan, but unlike empires such as the Tau, they hadn¡¯t been enslaved. They were given resources and the freedom to continue their pagan worship of the storm. And yet, they still revolted. Vin sighed. "If you don¡¯t want to talk to me, then perhaps you¡¯d prefer a visit from an Invigilator with his ringing voice." The man was silent for a moment, but then he twisted into a deranged smile. "Ha, you filth and your heretic powers!" Really? What¡¯s the difference? If our powers are heretical, then what are yours? Don¡¯t you follow the same means of evolution? Vin held back her frustration at the absurdity of some Maw beliefs. Still, she kept her tone calm. "I suppose we are heretics¡ªto you, at least¡ªbut you still haven¡¯t answered my question." The man¡¯s smile widened. "To free God!" "To free God?" Vin raised an eyebrow. "When was God ever imprisoned? There are eleven gods, and last I checked, none of them seemed particularly restrained." The man scowled. "Those pretenders? True God came before them and is the greatest." "Sound logic, I suppose," Vin replied dryly. "Those beings you call gods are mere pretenders. There is only one God, and She fights for us. For her sake, we must bring her back to this world." Vin frowned. "She? Isn¡¯t the storm a male deity? You know, because of its violent nature." The Maw shook his head with a bitter chuckle. "Uh, Such ignorance! When did I ever say I was speaking of the storm?" Now that¡¯s interesting. Vin realized her time was short. The Invigilator would be arriving any moment, so she needed to extract as much information as possible before that happened. "So, what?" she scoffed. "You no longer worship the storm? Doesn¡¯t that make you the heretic?" The man roared, blood dripping from his mouth. "Of course not!" He stared down at the stone floor. "Our ancestors erred, worshipping something they didn¡¯t truly understand. We believe in the storm, yes¡ªbut not as some male force. No! The storm is female." "And Olmer?" Vin asked, tilting her head. "Is he also among these believers?" The man looked up, his eyes locking onto hers with an intense fury, as though she had just uttered the most offensive thing imaginable. "Olmer?" he hissed. "Olmer? That heretic! How dare you mention his name to me?" "Just making conversation." Vin stretched her sleeve-covered arm, causing the white kefna fabric to wrinkle slightly. "Why would a shaman of the storm even be considered a heretic? What, did he choose to continue worshipping the male version?" The man snarled. "How dare you?" He really should tone it down, Vin thought. "Olmer is no shaman," he said. "He doesn¡¯t worship the storm¡ªneither the male nor the true female form. The words you speak are nonsense!" "Then what does that heretic worship if not the so-called true storm?" "How should I know?" The man scoffed. "Shouldn¡¯t you filth do something useful for once and kill that heretic?" Vin smiled. "That''s what we intend to do. But you still haven''t explained why you were carrying soul bombs." The man clamped his mouth shut, refusing to speak further. "See," Vin leaned forward, as if seated on an invisible chair. "I understand trying to unseal your ¡®Storm,¡¯ but how do soul bombs help with that? Or is it the souls themselves you need? Either way, shouldn¡¯t you be a bit more forthcoming with me? You were so eager to speak about Olmer¡ªwhy not about this?" Silence. After a few moments, she shrugged. "I suppose, in the end, only one method remains." The man looked directly into her eyes. "What method?" Before he could finish, Vin flicked her hand, and the man was thrown backward, slamming against the wall with a resounding crack! She even heard the faint snapping of bones. Must be painful. He winced but remained silent, impressively resilient. She waved again, and the man was tossed up, slamming into the ceiling, then the right wall, left wall, the ceiling again, the floor, the back wall, and once more upward... over and over. This continued for what felt like an unreasonably long time¡ªlong enough that even Vin was surprised. Any moment now, the Invigilator would arrive. She had used most of her favors to gather information on Olmer¡¯s disappearance. While those who provided the information were indifferent to the case of one missing Maw individual, after recent events, Vin couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something significant was unfolding in the city¡ªsomething hidden yet visible. Hidden in plain sight. But whatever it was, she intended to uncover it. One of these days, I¡¯ll focus on my actual duties and stop chasing everyone else¡¯s mysteries. She mused, finally slamming the man onto the now blood-stained floor. It looked like a bucket of reddened water had be poured over the ground. Surveying the amount of blood splattered across the black stone walls and floor, she was struck by the unyielding defiance that still flickered in the Maw man¡¯s eyes. Truly tenacious. "Won¡¯t you just talk and end this?" Vin asked. The man remained silent. Just then, the door behind Vin creaked opened, revealing a dark-skinned, white-haired man¡ªa rarity among the Canense, likely a Maw. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on her. The Invigilator was dressed in a distinctive kefna: a long white coat that draped down, white trousers, and a silver monocle on his right eye. The Invigilator glanced at Vin, who immediately sprang to her feet and bowed. "Sir Invigilator!" He regarded her calmly. "Once again, you involve yourself in matters outside your responsibilities." Vin flushed. "I have hunches." "A good intuition, no doubt," he acknowledged, then turned his gaze to the battered Maw man. "Has he spoken anything of relevance?" "No," she lied. In truth, the man had revealed enough to be worth investigating, but Olmer was her personal project, and she didn¡¯t want the Invigilators taking over. After all, the Maw man was captured merely for possessing a soul bomb, unrelated to Olmer. The Invigilator nodded and opened a box he had brought. Inside was a transparent bottle¡ªa potion, no doubt. "He¡¯ll be compelled to talk now," the Invigilator said, extracting the bottle as he approached the Maw man. Perhaps noticing the bottle, the Maw man¡¯s expression twisted in horror as he began to back away, scrambling. "Stay away! Don¡¯t come near me¡ªstop, stop, stop!" he cried. "Stay back, heretic!" The Invigilator remained unfazed, steadily closing the distance and uncapping the bottle. "Me? A heretic? And what does that make you?" The Maw man kept backing up until his back hit the wall. His eyes widened with terror. "You¡ªyou¡¯re a Maw? Then why are you doing this? Stop!" The Invigilator paused briefly, then said, "My origins don¡¯t prevent me from purifying heretics!" With that, the Maw man¡¯s resolve shattered, and Vin could see it. The fury that had burned in his eyes transformed into something primal. Something was wrong. The man gritted his teeth and let out a hoarse laugh. "Peace be upon the world... For the Goddess so loved the world that she gave herself to protect it." What in the black is he saying? Before Vin could respond, a blinding white light burst forth from the Invigilator, enveloping her as if a shield of light had formed around her. Startled, she nearly distorted it, when a high-pitched ringing invaded her ears. The Maw man said something, but she couldn¡¯t hear him over the ringing. Moments later, he was hoisted into the air, white light pouring from his mouth and eyes! He screamed! 80: Eat Vin panted, pressing her hand against her chest in an attempt to calm her frantic heartbeat. She glanced at the composed Invigilator who stood over the corpse of the maw. The dead man¡¯s eyes, once dark, were now hollowed and replaced by gaping black wounds that leaked dark, viscous blood. His nose and mouth shared the same fate, and his body had withered, clinging tightly to his bones as though stripped of all flesh. What in the Black happened? Vin¡¯s back slid down the wall, her knees drawn up. She lowered her gaze to the dark stone floor, tracing its cubic joints. How did he even die? Suicide? Maybe, but how? He wasn¡¯t a sanguine, and even if he were, what kind of power kills its own user? She turned her attention to the Invigilator. He appeared disturbingly calm, as though this were something familiar. She watched him for a moment but soon grew impatient. Rising, she placed her hands on her thighs and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The Invigilator turned, his pale eyes glinting with an almost purifying intensity. ¡°He died.¡± Well, brilliant. I thought I¡¯d missed it. Vin forced a smirk. ¡°I can see that, but how did he die?¡± She paused, then added, ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised. If anything, you seem...aware.¡± ¡°And how do you determine that?¡± the Invigilator asked, his tone neutral. Vin thought for a moment. ¡°For one, you covered my ears and blocked my sight, meaning there was something I shouldn¡¯t hear or see.¡± ¡°Now that you understand, why are you still curious?¡± he replied. The room seemed to brighten slightly. Vin nodded in understanding. Something is definitely happening with the Maw. A thrill rose within her. The whole situation smelled of excitement and adventure.
Dunn sat cautiously in the high-backed stone chair. Across from him sat the knight in golden armor, who had yet to remove a single piece of his armor since his arrival in the dominion. Doesn¡¯t he ever get hot in that? Dunn wondered. He knew he would. Standing beside the knight was the revered Scribed Maiden, her head lowered, still shrouded by a golden hood. Despite the weakness that washed over him every time he glanced at her, he couldn¡¯t resist looking. Beyond their roles, the maidens possessed an almost irresistible beauty. The grace of God dwelled within them. Silence grew heavier with each passing second. Dunn considered speaking first to break the tension, but doing so would imply an authority over the silent knight. So he held back and waited. Fortunately, the wait was short. ¡°You trained yourself in sun-breathing?¡± the knight¡¯s voice boomed, giving Dunn the impression that the very walls of his sanctum trembled. Dunn imagined that if the knight ever shouted, no walls would remain standing. ¡°No,¡± Dunn replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about sun-breathing; I was merely imitating something I¡¯d seen others do.¡± ¡°I see,¡± the knight said. ¡°Quite a talent you have. To master by accident what takes others years to achieve.¡± Dunn flushed at the compliment. ¡°Mastery is a bit of an exaggeration. By the Warrior God, I¡¯m still just an adept.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, you will soon become the truest version of yourself,¡± the knight said, his golden armor radiating an intense energy. Dunn found himself wondering: Could mana be golden? He quickly refocused. No room for distractions in front of the knight. Should I ask why he summoned me? The knight placed his plated hands on the table between them, causing it to groan under the weight. ¡°In a few hours, we¡¯ll depart on the rescue mission, but before we go, I have something to share.¡± The true nature of the rescue. Dunn¡¯s attention sharpened. He couldn¡¯t afford any distraction now. The knight continued, ¡°I suppose some of you, if not many, have wondered about the mission¡¯s purpose.¡± Surely. ¡°In truth, I am here to retrieve something from these lands.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dunn blurted out. Shattered heavens! May my mouth fall silent. The knight looked at him¡ªor it felt that way. ¡°My true purpose is to bring back a Shard Armor of the Giants¡ªby the Sovereign¡¯s command.¡± Dunn nearly frowned. Lies! He simply nodded
Time had lost all meaning¡ªor at least, it felt that way to him. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. He was left alone with his thoughts, which, due to the solitude, were growing increasingly frantic. He started seeing things that weren''t there. He saw the beastmen who had died in the shed, the eternally smiling Astrid, the vengeful Anderson, the bewildered female Newman, and even the proud Accountant. They all appeared before him. They gathered around him like moths to a flame¡ªsome approaching close enough to whisper angry voices filled with pain and regret. Astrid, with her unwavering smile, stood opposite him, her eyes full of silent judgment. Why had he given them hope, only to abandon them? Then there was Anderson, his face hardened with rage. He kept asking how he had died¡ªa question Karl could not answer, or rather, did not want to answer. The apparitions were unsettling, their presence maddening as they wandered around the cage, drawing close to whisper and then fading away. He had thought he felt nothing for their deaths, but it turned out he was wrong. A muted feeling? Karl mocked himself inwardly. How much longer? How long before he crumbled entirely? He had stopped responding to the apparitions¡ªnot even trying to dispel them. He¡¯d attempted that countless times, but each time they reappeared. Only one way remained to rid himself of them: escape these chains. At least, with the full power of his mind, he might be able to silence such thoughts for good. Yet since their last visit, the puppets had been scarce. Instead, they kept him alive by routinely filling his stomach with bland soup. He had to escape. "Forget everything else. Just focus on what you must do," a voice echoed in his mind. It was not one of the apparitions. No, it was his friend, returning once more to guide him through the darkness. Recently, he had started hearing him, but what could he do? He lacked the strength, the power. How could he free himself and focus on what needed to be done? "Take whatever steps you must for freedom¡ªno matter the pain," the voice urged. Karl remained silent for a moment, then gritted his teeth. The chains felt tight, unyielding, unbreakable. There was no way to escape them¡­ At least not in the conventional way. Anything for freedom...to survive. Karl clenched his jaw and pulled. He began tugging at the chains. Summoning the last remnants of his strength, he pulled. The blue glow from the chains seemed to brighten, and with each surge of light, he felt his strength wane. Soon, his wrists throbbed with pain, but he didn¡¯t stop. He kept pulling at the chains...Of course, he knew it was futile to break them. That wasn¡¯t his goal. He groaned but kept pulling. Now, the apparitions drew close, watching like an audience, eager for a spectacle. Astrid wore her smile, Anderson remained wrathful, and the others observed with varied expressions. The Accountant, ever prideful, looked at him with a scornful sneer. But Karl was undeterred. He pulled and pulled, his wrists burning with intense pain. His bones tightened under the force. It was as if they were on the verge of snapping, ready to tear from his arms. That was what he wanted. Since he couldn¡¯t break the chains or gather strength, only one option remained: if the chains were meant to restrain his arms, then let them. This world was filled with powers of all kinds, and somewhere, there existed healers who could repair almost anything¡ªthe sanitarium. With them, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have to live without an arm. But even if not, it was better than living as a slave to a master¡­to Olmer. He kept pulling. The pain intensified beyond anything he¡¯d endured, yet he screamed and pulled harder. If a puppet heard his screams and came, then Karl would ensure his freedom was within reach. Warm blood began to trickle down his wrist, sliding into his armpits before dripping. He wanted to stop, to return to the silence and peace. But he couldn¡¯t. Freedom wasn¡¯t a painless path, devoid of suffering¡ªinstead, it was marked by it. He understood what he needed to escape. He needed pain. To hell with trying to please Olmer for freedom. That was the tactic of a slave, and Karl was no longer a slave. He once had been, but no more. "Do what you must!" the voice boomed, and Karl obeyed. He pulled, feeling the top of his wrist grow numb. Then, perhaps a pain-induced hallucination, Karl saw a glow spread through the room. Soon, a puppet rushed in. The figure held a torch and froze when his vacant eyes found Karl. But Karl didn¡¯t stop. He kept pulling. The puppet quickly produced a key, inserting it into the lock. The door opened, and he entered. Just as his eyes found Karl, a bright blue light flared from the chains¡ªsapping another part of his strength. You think that¡¯ll stop me? Karl screamed in agony but pulled harder. If anything, the thrill of pain made him feel stronger, and the sensation had dulled considerably. He would be free soon! The puppet moved closer, seemingly realizing the draining light was no longer enough to subdue him. The figure¡¯s footsteps echoed through the cage. Come closer! Karl kept pulling The puppet stepped closer, his blank eyes fixed on Karl with an odd expression of confusion. Why was he confused? Or rather, why was Olmer confused? Did he really believe his prisoner favored him? Since when had a slave ever been content with bondage? Just come closer! Karl¡¯s vision began to blur as lightheadedness crept in from blood loss. Come closer, damn it! The puppet gradually drew nearer, his vacant face now betraying hints of sadness, pity, and bewilderment. Yes, let it overwhelm you! Karl kept pulling. By now, he was certain his wrist was shattered, but even that pain would be worth it if it meant escape. The puppet finally approached, stopping just inches away. ¡°Why are you doing this to yourself?¡± the puppet asked calmly. ¡°You could have joined me to serve God.¡± Karl grinned. ¡°Not today.¡± Without hesitation, he lunged forward, sinking his teeth into the puppet¡¯s neck. He bit down hard, pressing his teeth into the flesh. The puppet, realizing what was happening, began pounding Karl¡¯s stomach, but the blows did little to deter him. I¡¯ve endured destroying my own wrist; you think this will stop me? His teeth tore through the puppet¡¯s skin, and blood filled his mouth. He resisted the urge to swallow, gnawing deeper into the flesh and ripping through the neck. He was like a wild animal, a vampiric beast feeding through the neck, but Karl cared nothing for appearances. He wanted freedom, and this was the price. Before long, the puppet¡¯s frantic struggles ceased, his arms hanging limply like leaves in the breeze. But Karl held on, clamping his jaws around the weakened flesh keeping the puppet upright. One misstep and the flesh would tear, sending the man falling. If that happened, Karl would lose his only chance at the key he needed. Taking a shaky breath, Karl considered his predicament. He¡¯d killed the puppet, but another would likely come soon, and he still didn¡¯t have a clear way to escape. Everything had happened so quickly, and now he found himself gripping a dead man by the neck, wondering how he would manage to retrieve the key from the puppet¡¯s clothing. Sometimes I wish I had four arms. Just then, a figure walked into the room. A woman, black-haired with a certain deeply rooted clarity in her eyes. "You ate him?" Karl stole a glance at the strange woman. She was familiar, and fortunately, it didn''t take long for him to realize where he knew her. She was one of the two puppets that came to take the boy mutant''s body! 81: Protect me Karl didn¡¯t attempt to respond¡ªmostly because doing so would only force his lips to move, and given the circumstances, that would make his previous efforts rather futile. Besides, was this woman an enemy? Her eyes held a degree of clarity, but was she in control, or was Olmer still pulling her strings? They found themselves in a sort of standoff, each seeming to wait for the other to speak first. After some time in the stifling silence, the woman moved closer, holding a brown pouch in one hand and gripping a sickle in the other¡ªKarl¡¯s sickle. How did she get it? He winced at the thought. Of course, she had it. She must be a puppet. The real question was what she intended to do with it. Would she return it to him or use it against him? Either way, he¡¯d be defenseless if she opted for the latter. All he could do was hope. She stared at him, then slowly took cautious steps toward him. ¡°You¡¯re not going to sink your teeth into me too, right?¡± she asked, pausing as if awaiting an answer. An answer Karl couldn¡¯t give without risking the puppet¡¯s flesh slipping from his jaws. What was she planning? He deliberated briefly, then, seeing no other choice, gave a small nod, one that nearly tore the flesh from his mouth. Damn it! The woman smiled and continued her approach. She entered the cage, her steps as quiet as those trained in the Mysteries school of thought. Was she one of them? A member of a group sent to the castle to rescue the mutants? He eyed her anxiously. Unlike the others who wore kefna, she wore a crude white coat¡ªsimilar, yet an imitation of the real thing, perhaps deliberately crafted that way. What did that mean? Did it signify she wasn¡¯t a sanguine? If so, why did Olmer make her a puppet? Or maybe he wasn¡¯t selective when creating his puppets. Anyone, it seemed, could be forced into it¡­ even Karl. I need to get out of here! The odd woman, moving in almost comical steps, came up to him, positioning herself behind the puppet¡¯s corpse. ¡°We need to hurry,¡± she said. For what? Karl felt a surge of apprehension. What was going on? Her gaze remained fixed on him, like she was observing a feral beast that might pounce if left unchecked. Perhaps there was some truth to that. ¡°You need to get out, don¡¯t you?¡± she said, her hand drifting to the puppet¡¯s trousers. Is she planning to free me? ¡°I guess you can¡¯t speak with him in your mouth,¡± she continued. ¡°But you see, I need help¡ªprotection.¡± Her hand rummaged in the puppet¡¯s pockets, pulling out an intricate key. Freedom! The key seemed to glow in Karl¡¯s eyes. It was his ticket to freedom. But she didn¡¯t unlock his chains. Instead, she stood just inches away, watching him with an expectant gaze. Realizing she was waiting for a response, Karl loosened his grip on the puppet¡¯s flesh. It felt strange to do so after the effort he¡¯d put into holding it there. The body dropped with a muffled thud to the ground. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked. ¡°As I said,¡± she replied, ¡°protection. Obviously, you¡¯re a sanguine, but I¡¯m not, and I¡¯m also not like the strange freaks wandering around. If I¡¯m to survive, I need your help.¡± Karl studied her. ¡°How did you awaken?¡± He meant her newfound clarity. The last time he¡¯d seen her, though her eyes held some awareness, it hadn¡¯t been this strong. Supposedly, the boy¡¯s dream had weakened Olmer¡¯s control over the puppets, but none had fully broken free¡ªor at least, none that he had encountered. In any case, he needed to know if there was some additional requirement for breaking free. Hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t have to test it himself anytime soon. The woman remained silent for a moment, her gaze fixed on him. Finally, a sigh escaped her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t really know,¡± she replied. ¡°All I remember is that sometime yesterday, I think, I suddenly woke up¡ªmy mind trapped inside my body. I tried to move, fight back, anything. At first, it was impossible, but maybe because of my determination, the force holding my mind began to weaken. And eventually, I regained control.¡± Karl listened intently. So those controlled by Olmer are in a state of slumber? But did she wake up because of the dream? And if so, have others awakened too, or is she unique? he wondered. Based on her account, he could deduce that she possessed a strong will¡ªa drive to survive. Perhaps that was what set her apart. She wanted to live badly enough that she eroded Olmer¡¯s control. If that was the key to resisting puppeteering, then Karl had little to worry about. He, too, wanted to live, to exist, to retain his autonomy. If the master of the castle ever tried to seize his mind, he should be able to break free.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Karl gave a curt nod. ¡°Then we have an agreement.¡± The woman smiled. ¡°Though there¡¯s a chance you won¡¯t even keep it,¡± she said. ¡°Moments like these make me wish for a notary. But what can a girl do?¡± She leaned in, took the key, and inserted it into the chains around Karl¡¯s wrists. With a creak, the chains sprang open, releasing their grip on him. However, as his upper body was freed, he jerked forward and crashed onto the ground, landing with a thud. His legs had been held apart, suspending him above the floor. He grimaced, casting a glare at the woman, who couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Release me!¡± he commanded menacingly. She froze momentarily, then shrugged. ¡°Remember, you promised to protect me, all right?¡± Karl reined in his gaze and nodded tersely. She sighed again, unlocking the chains around his legs. He collapsed to the floor, his knees hitting the ground hard. He stared at the ground¡ªor rather, the distorted ceiling¡ªfor a while, stunned by the reality of his escape. And he hadn¡¯t done it by begging at Olmer¡¯s feet. No. He¡¯d done it by his own will. Now, he only had to grovel at someone else¡¯s feet. Karl froze, slowly raising his head to meet the gaze of his liberator¡ªthe one who freed him yet bound him to protect her. Why should he even honor that? He could easily kill her and end it. But perhaps she was useful for other reasons. She did possess knowledge of the castle, making her an asset. Plus, she was another living being, and heaven knew he needed a shield. If the castle had taught him anything, it was that any shield was a necessity. In the end, she had a purpose. Forcing a smile, Karl said, ¡°I¡¯m strong, so I¡¯ll protect you. But first,¡± he extended his hand. ¡°The pouch.¡± The woman hesitated, then placed the pouch into his outstretched hand. Karl inspected the contents, pleased to see nothing was missing. It seemed Olmer hadn¡¯t bothered, or perhaps viewed him as incapable of owning anything valuable. Now, at last, he had his corrosive claws. Karl took a steadying breath and glanced at the woman. ¡°What now?¡± he asked. Naturally, it would make sense to leave their current location quickly. However, he had no clear understanding of the castle¡¯s layout and therefore lacked any real way to navigate it. If he simply left, who knew where he¡¯d end up? He could wind up right back where he started. The woman looked at him thoughtfully and then said, ¡°I know a place we can go.¡± A place? Karl thought, suddenly apprehensive. He had believed she¡¯d broken free from Olmer¡¯s control, but what if that wasn¡¯t true? What if Olmer was merely using her to lure him into a trap? Was he being played? As his mind began to spiral into paranoia, he forced himself to calm down. Distrust was useful, but there was a line between distrust and paranoia. His sanity could not do with another source of stress. ¡°Where exactly is this place that you, someone who only recently broke free, know about?¡± Karl asked, watching her carefully. The woman stared at him for a moment before sighing. ¡°First, my name¡¯s Monica,¡± she said. ¡°And second, I was only recently under Olmer¡¯s control¡ªnot always.¡± Karl frowned. He distinctly remembered her saying she wasn¡¯t like the ¡°freaks,¡± which he took to mean the mutants. But now she was implying she had survived the castle without any extraordinary abilities. She certainly didn¡¯t appear to be part of the Mysteries school, given her lack of their attire or demeanor. So what exactly was she? ¡°Listen,¡± Monica began, ¡°I wasn¡¯t alone. But due to bad luck, I got separated from my group, and in...perhaps despair, I ended up succumbing to this place and got controlled.¡± Karl raised an eyebrow. ¡°You have a group?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Monica replied. ¡°A man we call the Grand Helper created a small area in the castle where we can live peacefully. I was part of a group sent out to search for food. Sometimes, people newly captured by Olmer still have useful things on them.¡± She paused, casting a quick glance toward the hallway leading out of the room. ¡°Anyway,¡± she continued, ¡°I saw you being dragged here by one of them, so I followed to get your pouch. But I got lost in the castle¡¯s bizarre layout, and in that darkness, Olmer took control of me. After some time in that slumber, I woke up and had to fight my way back.¡± With each of her words, Karl¡¯s frown deepened. He was slightly irritated that she hadn¡¯t tried to save him¡ªthough he admitted he might have done the same in her position. But more intriguing was the mention of this ¡°Grand Helper¡± who had created a safe area. Who was this person? Most likely a sanguine, possibly one of the many trapped in here. There was also a chance they could be a mutant. After a brief pause, Karl said, ¡°Then let¡¯s get moving.¡± He had plenty of questions, but staying here to answer them would almost certainly put him in danger. They both stepped out of the cage, and Karl paused for a moment, giving the room one last look. It had been his home for a while¡ªthough not by choice, it had been his nonetheless. It was his prison, but in a strange way, it was still his. The darkness that had once seemed terrifying now held a strange allure, almost as if it were calling out to him. Karl took a deep breath, turning to leave. But he halted again as a faint, pale silhouette faded into the shadows. There stood Astrid, Anderson, and others. They looked at him with various expressions: some sad, some happy, some bitter, and some proud. They didn¡¯t approach him but lingered there, ever-present¡ªa reminder that they could appear at any time. ¡°Let the past stay in the past,¡± his friend¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. Karl exhaled deeply and turned away, following Monica as they ventured further into the castle. He would not leave without killing Olmer!
After being briefed on what to expect from this refuge, Karl initially felt some apprehension about meeting its residents. It wasn¡¯t that he disliked the idea itself, but rather that his unease came from the countless days spent in captivity¡ªchained and forced to endure people who, while appearing human, were anything but. They were puppets. He could almost imagine meeting them only to find that Olmer had already seized control of their minds. If that happened, he¡¯d be dragged back into the darkness, drained like a sacrificial lamb, and forced into servitude¡ªeverything he loathed. As they moved through the pulsating darkness¡ªa corridor that twisted in unnatural directions, sometimes upside down, sometimes split between paths that rose, descended, veered sideways, or spiraled¡ªhe tried to memorize the layout of the castle. But after hours of navigating the endless turns, he abandoned that hope. Though he preferred the silence in which they traveled, Karl knew he should use this quiet time to gather whatever information he could about the castle. Monica, who had been lucid for a while thanks to their so-called ¡°Grand Helper,¡± might have insights into how it functioned. 82: Using my tricks He understood some aspects of the situation but felt that verifying his theories wouldn¡¯t hurt. ¡°So, what do you know about the castle¡¯s structure?¡± he asked, his voice low and cautious, wary of unseen dangers. Monica, holding a faintly glowing torch, gave him a brief glance. ¡°Well, it¡¯s¡­ complicated.¡± ¡°Break it down,¡± Karl said dryly. She glared at him for some time, then said, ¡°The castle operates like a massive battery,¡± she paused for a bit, adding soon after. ¡°Olmer draws energy from it to stabilize himself enough to carry out his plans.¡± Karl held back his questions, opting to listen as she continued. ¡°We¡¯ve discovered that the castle exists in two overlapping states: one in the physical world and another in the Astra. This duality makes its veil extraordinarily strong¡ªit¡¯s formed from High Astra, tapping directly into that realm. By anchoring the castle in both planes, Olmer can essentially keep it hidden indefinitely.¡± Karl nodded in the dim light, his mind racing. If that¡¯s true, how did the School of Thought locate it? Prophetic abilities? If so, why hasn¡¯t divination worked consistently? And why hasn¡¯t the Ministry tracked it down? ¡°Olmer uses accumulated mana and High Astra energy to subtly influence everyone here,¡± Monica added. ¡°It¡¯s passive¡ªjust being in the castle slowly draws people under his control. But strong willpower or physical pain can push back against it. Once someone is fully taken over, though, resisting becomes nearly impossible.¡± As they turned a corner, the world suddenly twisted. What was once the floor became the ceiling, and vice versa. They found themselves walking upside-down. But after so many disorienting shifts, Karl had grown almost indifferent to the sensation. Monica paused, her expression darkening. ¡°Then, there are the monsters.¡± Karl froze momentarily, though the dimness concealed his unease. He steadied himself, focusing on the facts. He already knew the castle was steeped in Astra energy, which inevitably attracted Astra creatures¡ªstrange entities like those eerie, balloon-like beings. Still, he had convinced himself they wouldn¡¯t attack unless directly observed. Which was why his glasses remained safely stowed away. Now, hearing this, he felt a twinge of doubt. Would he have to fight these creatures? And if so, how? Surprisingly, the prospect felt almost comforting. Perhaps he¡¯d grown tired of fighting humans. Monsters, at least, would be a change. Still, he hoped they weren¡¯t beyond his abilities. After all, he was only an advanced-class sanguine. ¡°What kind of monsters are we talking about?¡± Karl asked, keeping his tone light. Monica hesitated, her expression faltering. ¡°They¡¯re numerous¡­ and grotesque. Each one has unique, twisted powers.¡± ¡°What would you say their general strength class is?¡± Karl pressed, masking his irritation at having to ask. Monica sighed, slowing her pace. The weak glow of her torch barely illuminated their path. ¡°None of them are weak, that much I know. But I¡¯m not a sanguine, so I can¡¯t give precise classifications. The Grand Helper once mentioned that these creatures are all at least advanced-class, possibly higher.¡± Karl stood in place, lost in thought. He summoned the face of the soul and examined the countless flickering lights. Could he gain power here quickly? There was a strong chance that killing these monsters could yield more significant benefits than hunting members of a noble house. This might be an opportunity to grow stronger. He would need every advantage if he hoped to confront Olmer and live. Although the revelation wasn¡¯t shocking, it confirmed much of what he had suspected. Refusing to dwell on the inevitability of his situation, Karl refocused on preparing himself. He thought briefly of the Mist-faced Man¡¯s blood and sighed. If only he had some grace to spare¡ªthen the risks of evolving wouldn¡¯t matter. Yes, Fredrick and Anette had warned against it, but what choice did he have? The endless corridors seemed to stretch forever. Monica clicked her tongue in frustration, her irritation almost palpable. The castle felt infinite¡ªand perhaps it was. No matter how far they traveled, they never seemed to draw closer to their destination. Karl couldn¡¯t help but wonder how the refugees managed to find food. Given the castle¡¯s nature, it seemed implausible they always made it back safely. Maybe the Grand Helper had something to do with keeping them alive? They stopped occasionally in secluded corners to rest. Although Karl didn¡¯t need the breaks, Monica insisted on halting every hour. Each pause tested his patience. Often he pondered killing her here. Hours later, Karl stood over a mangled corpse, his gaze cold. From his perspective, the body lay on the ceiling. The man, dressed similarly to Monica, stared back with wide eyes filled with terror and despair. Whatever had killed him had pushed him to the brink before finishing him off. Monica lowered her head, the torchlight dimming further. She exhaled deeply. ¡°That¡¯s Lumian. He¡¯s been missing for a week. So this is what happened to him.¡± Karl remained silent, studying her expression. They lingered there because Monica insisted on retrieving the body. She didn¡¯t seem to care that the corpse wasn¡¯t hanging¡ªit was they who were upside-down. Pulling it down felt like trying to lift something off the ground while standing on a rooftop. It was possible but undeniably tedious. Eventually, Karl relented and helped, regretting the decision almost immediately. Although he was free from the chains, the castle still subtly drained his energy. He needed to reach the Grand Helper soon and uncover how he had managed to shield himself from the castle¡¯s siphoning effects.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. After lowering the corpse, Karl rummaged through Lumian¡¯s belongings, ignoring Monica¡¯s disapproval. Sadly, unless he had some use for a sorrowful letter, the dead man carried nothing of value. Worthless. Karl held back a sigh. They had ventured deeper into the castle, now standing in a dark, silent chamber. At its center stood a spiral staircase, winding upward to a door embedded in the ceiling. The room was unnervingly quiet, the faint creak of their steps the only sound breaking the stillness. Without hesitation, they ascended. The air grew colder with each step, making Karl¡¯s nose itch from the abrupt shift. They passed through a labyrinth of hallways, encountering no signs of life¡ªnot even the monsters supposedly roaming these halls. Instead, traces of violence littered their path: shards of broken glass, torn scraps of fabric, and the unmistakable remnants of conflict. Karl had pieced it together by now. Contrary to his faint hopes, the School of Thought didn¡¯t appear to be holding its ground against the castle¡¯s puppets and monstrosities. I wonder if Louis is still alive. The thought flickered briefly in his mind before he shoved it aside, forcing himself to focus on their immediate surroundings. He still hoped for at least one survivor¡ªsomeone useful. They continued onward, stepping over debris¡ªsplintered wood, shattered stone, fragments of glass¡ªuntil Karl stopped before a door. It was black and unremarkable, yet it drew his attention. After a moment of deliberation, he pushed it open. A wave of frigid air washed over him, seeping through his clothes and into his bones. It¡¯s getting colder by the minute, Karl thought, his breath forming faint wisps in the freezing air. Inside, the room was lined with wooden crates stacked neatly along the walls. Some were open, revealing an assortment of food: fruits, bottles of drink, and other supplies that made Karl¡¯s stomach tighten with hunger. After enduring nothing but bone soup, the sight was almost intoxicating. But a thought gnawed at him: Why did Olmer need so much food? Suspicion crept in, though he hoped he was overthinking it. If Olmer had an entire group working with him, the situation would drastically change. The presence of food hinted at something larger than just puppets. After all, the puppets had fed him bone soup. Why not this? For now, he doubted the food was meant for the castle¡¯s thralls. Something didn¡¯t add up. Monica, however, seemed unconcerned by the mystery. She dove into the crates, grabbing handfuls of food and eating ravenously, as though she hadn¡¯t eaten in days¡ªwhich, Karl admitted, might be true. Her hunger was understandable, especially if his theory held weight. The puppets didn¡¯t eat. Perhaps starvation was another factor driving her. Karl observed her for a moment, then hesitantly reached for a piece of food himself. The storage room was vast, resembling a banquet hall. Tables and chairs were neatly arranged, untouched by the chaos outside. It was strangely pristine, a stark contrast to the destruction elsewhere. That only unsettled Karl further. He moved toward a long wooden table. Despite its age, it was remarkably well-preserved compared to the wreckage they had passed. Distortion lingered here too; some tables clung to the walls as if they had grown there, while others were affixed to the ceiling. A few chairs floated eerily in the chilled air, suspended in defiance of gravity. Monica settled across from him, placing the torch between them. Its weak flame struggled against the cold, and Karl doubted it would last much longer. Soon, it¡¯ll be dark, he thought, biting into a black apple. Its flavor was surprisingly sweet and fresh, a stark contrast to the bland monotony of bone soup. Or perhaps he was exaggerating its taste, given his desperate hunger. Either way, he didn¡¯t care. Karl ate in silence, occasionally returning to the crates for more. The more he ate, the hungrier he seemed to become. It confirmed what he had suspected: the bone soup was far from sufficient, leaving his body craving proper sustenance. Monica, meanwhile, ate with abandon, shoving food into her mouth with a lack of restraint that Karl found repulsive. She barely chewed, consuming as though driven by sheer desperation. He watched her for a while, his disgust mounting, before shutting his eyes. The simple act of staying awake felt exhausting. Rest was necessary, and with Monica still eating, she was in no position to protest keeping watch. Without a word, Karl crossed his arms on the table and closed his eyes. Gods knew given all that he had endured, this was something he was owed.
Aurelian, former legionnaire of the Chaos Hunters, spun deftly between the two thugs. Their heads slid cleanly from their necks, tumbling to the ground with a muted thud, followed by a spray of dark, warm blood. The bodies crumpled lifelessly onto the cold, unyielding stone floor. With four efficient slashes, Aurelian¡¯s mist blade severed the hinges and latch of the grand hall door. The Order of Newmans was surprisingly wealthy for an evil faction. Amused, he allowed himself a brief thought: Of course, my faction¡ªthe Knights of Disordered Order¡ªoutclassed this pitiful rabble in strength, wealth, and power. He felt a swell of pride for his group. Planting his foot firmly, he drove the door inward with a crashing kick. It flew open, the heavy wood slamming into the stone floor with a resounding echo before sliding further into the room. The small hall was teeming with figures¡ªgrotesque beings of various shapes and deformities. Spiked heads, single glaring eyes, grotesquely elongated tongues, and bone protrusions distorted their bodies. They were a vile collection of inhuman creatures. For Order! he thought as he surged forward, his glass-like blade poised to bring swift judgment. Chaos erupted. Screams and shouts filled the air, mingled with frantic cries of defiance. Aurelian vaulted onto a nearby table littered with iron scraps and potion bottles¡ªevidence of their work crafting soul bombs. That was his mission: to retrieve those things in abundance. Every so often, a Newman charged at him, attempting to gain the upper hand. They relied on disorienting tricks that sometimes made the floor seem to flip beneath his feet, but such deceptions were useless against his resolve. With cold precision, he struck them down, one by one. He felt proud¡ªproud of his skill, his purpose, his unwavering resolve. Why? Leaping from table to table, he wielded his blade like an instrument of divine order, slicing through the chaos that surrounded him. ¡°Ambush him!¡± bellowed a particularly burly Newman. At his command, others snapped to attention, their palms glowing as they unleashed beams of green light. Aurelian dodged with practiced agility, his blade cutting down anyone foolish enough to cross his path. He pressed onward, unwavering. His goal was clear: acquire the soul bombs and bring order to these wretched beings. Near him, several Newmans attempted to flee, but he refused to let such filth escape. With a casual swipe of his blade, their blood sprayed into the air, cascading like dust in sunlight. Ahead, a Newman raised his hand, conjuring a crackling ball of fire that radiated dangerous, destructive energy. The man grinned wickedly as the flames danced above his head. Aurelian¡¯s brow furrowed, though his grip on his weapon remained steady. He dashed forward just as the Newman hurled the flaming projectile. Feeling the pained surge of mana drain through his body, Aurelian dissolved into mist, his ethereal form rising as the fireball sailed harmlessly beneath him. It struck the wall behind him, but instead of erupting in a powerful explosion, the flames fizzled and vanished. For a fleeting moment, Aurelian hesitated, stunned. Then realization dawned. An illusion. Displeased with himself for being momentarily deceived, he resolved to make amends. I will rectify this mistake with his blood. He reformed his body, though his left hand remained partially in its misty state. His blade descended in a swift arc, aiming to cleave through the fire-wielder. But as the sword struck, the Newman dissolved into mist, vanishing at the point of contact. Aurelian frowned deeply. Using my own tricks against me? 83: Hunger Aurelian stepped back, but as he did, another group of attackers charged at him from the side. He surged his mana, tugging at their mental tendrils. One of them faltered, his movements becoming sluggish before turning against his former comrades. Meanwhile, the mist-born Newman was slowly reforming his body. Aurelian seized the opportunity and dashed forward, only to be struck by a sudden, overwhelming pressure. He yelped as his body smashed against the cold stone floor. But with the impact, his form dissolved into a swirling white mist. Mist cannot be pressed down! In his misty form, he surged forward, gliding towards his foes. The most imposing Newman among them staggered backward, clearly drained¡ªlikely his power had entered a cooldown phase. This is good. Aurelian reformed, his blade slicing cleanly through a nearby Newman¡ªa woman. The weapon cleaved from her shoulder to her waist, splitting her into uneven halves. Blood sprayed across the now-slick crimson floor, pooling around fallen bodies. Others attempted to flee, edging toward the chamber¡¯s exit. Aurelian¡¯s boot, now coated in silver-plated armor, struck a nearby table, sending it flipping through the air. The makeshift barrier crashed against the exit, barricading their escape. Several Newmans rushed to remove the obstacle, their backs turned to him. A fatal mistake. Aurelian moved in, hacking and slashing with calculated precision. This is for order. All of this death is for order¡­ But why? He shook his head to clear the thought, pressing forward. Stepping over bloodied corpses, he approached the mist-born Newman, who was now fully reformed. The man¡¯s frantic eyes darted about, his body trembling as Aurelian loomed over him. Aurelian smiled coldly. ¡°Where is your soul bomb vault?¡± The Newman froze, his teeth clenching in defiance. Oh? What¡¯s he planning now? The man reached into his robes, pulling out an unusually large soul bomb. Its bronze surface was netted with intricate designs, revealing faint wisps of white light within. Inscriptions etched across the device radiated a strange energy, sapping Aurelian¡¯s strength as he gazed at it. Snapping out of the momentary daze, Aurelian surged forward, his blade poised to strike. He had no intention of letting the bomb detonate; the consequences would be catastrophic. The ensuing explosion would surely draw invigilators and the garrison to the scene¡ªan outcome that would doom his mission. His blade descended, but just before the killing blow, a faint blue spark flared to life before the Newman. Instinctively, Aurelian leaped back. The spark expanded into a constellation of glowing blue stars, hovering protectively around the man. From the starlight emerged two figures, their forms solidifying into men clad in interlocking plated armor. Shard-bearers. Impossible. No, not quite. Aurelian¡¯s sharp eyes caught the subtle flaws in their appearance. Though their armor resembled shard-armor, it was not the real thing. It was a cheap imitation, adorned with glowing inscriptions to mimic the genuine article. Was this their purpose here? he thought, his mind racing. The Newmans are advancing far beyond what should be allowed. Are they attempting to replicate shard armor? If they succeed, what would become of the Ministry? Of peace? Aurelian hesitated, confused by his own concern for the Ministry. Why do I care about the Ministry? The fake shard-bearers charged with startling precision. Despite their inferior armor, they moved with the skill of seasoned swordsmen¡ªlikely hired freeblades. Aurelian twisted mid-air, dodging a chain bladed swing that would have cleaved him in two. He dissolved into mist, avoiding another deadly strike, then reformed atop a table. From his perch, he eyed the Newman holding the soul bomb, who watched the fight with fevered intensity. The soul bomb in the man¡¯s hands had cracked. So it¡¯s not a real soul bomb after all. What is it? A summoning device for these imposters? Aurelian dismissed the thought. He had a mission to complete, and no obstacle would deter him. By order, I will see this through. ¡°You think you can just waltz in here and do as you please?¡± the Newman yelled, his voice rising in defiance. ¡°The Newmans are the future! We are progress! And nothing can stop progress. Change is inevitable!¡± Reaching into his robes, the Newman produced another soul bomb. As he touched it, another blue spark ignited, followed by the appearance of a crystal-edged blade. Another fake shard? Aurelian smirked. ¡°You¡¯re far from inevitable.¡± The Newman grinned mockingly. ¡°Why? Do you think you can save yourself? Nothing can stop chang!¡± Aurelian leaped gracefully, landing on a nearby table. ¡°Everything has an order to it,¡± he replied. ¡°Even change. And if something has order, it must also have disorder. Disorder is chaos, chaos is ruin, and ruin is death.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Aurelian sheathed his blade, retrieving a small bottle from his garments. Drink the odium, and let disorder reign. As the metallic-tasting liquid slid down his throat, a wave of distortion consumed Aurelian¡¯s senses. Everything around him blurred and vanished, as though he were being dragged into an eternal abyss of darkness. Is it just me, or did that taste like blood? What happened next was lost to him. His awareness flickered out, replaced by fragmented flashes of chaos. When his senses returned, he found himself standing amidst sheer carnage. Time had passed¡ªhow much, he couldn¡¯t tell¡ªand now he stood at the epicenter of a bloodbath. Blood pooled around him, splattered across the walls and floor, mingling with shards of metal and chunks of flesh. His once-pristine white garments were soaked in crimson, the deep stains blending into the air like falling dust. Aurelian¡¯s attention was drawn to the movement ahead. Against the far wall, a fake shard-bearer leaned with a gaping hole in his stomach. Blood poured from the wound in a grotesque fountain, staining the already macabre scene. The man¡¯s eyes remained wide open, alive yet teetering on the brink of death. That state wouldn¡¯t last long. What kind of potion was that? Aurelian wondered, a mix of apprehension and awe twisting through his mind. Awe for the sheer might of the Knights of Order¡ªtheir tools, their power, their devotion. Scanning the ruined hall, his eyes froze at an eerie sight. Furniture¡ªtables, chairs, and remnants of broken objects¡ªwas either pinned against the walls, suspended upside down, or floating mid-air, defying the very laws of nature. "Disorder to order!" Aurelian exclaimed, dropping to one knee in reverence. He bowed piously, his voice low and reverent. "Praise Him!" With renewed purpose, he dashed deeper into the hall. His goal was clear: the soul bombs. Once wielded correctly, these potent weapons would ensure the freedom of his master and God. The priest will be allowed to play once again, he thought, though an unexpected scowl crept onto his face. The thought unsettled him, though he didn¡¯t know why
Karl jolted awake with a gasp. Disoriented and groggy, he sat up, blinking away the remnants of sleep. Across the table, Monica lay fast asleep, her breathing steady and undisturbed. Damn it! he cursed inwardly. Why had he even expected her to stay awake? He glanced down at the table between them, noting the remnants of half-eaten apples and scattered seeds. Without the energy-draining siphoning impairing him, his vision had cleared. He could now see reasonably well in the dimly lit hall. The torch on the table had long since burned out, leaving behind only a faint trace of aftersmoke. Other than that and his own breathing, the hall was unnervingly silent. Should we be moving now? The stillness gnawed at Karl. Something about remaining in the hall unsettled him. Perhaps it was the cold, or his ever-present intuition. Either way, he had woken up startled, as if some unseen force had prodded him. Of course, it could just be his growing paranoia. Standing up, Karl scowled. A nagging sensation itched at the edges of his mind¡ªa feeling that he was missing something important. He¡¯d been asleep, and now he was awake... startled. Why? What about my dream? The fragments of an odd dream flashed briefly in his memory. At least, he thought it was a dream. It felt more like a memory¡ªdisjointed, elusive, and frustratingly unclear. Karl tried to recall it, but every effort seemed to push the details further into the recesses of his mind. Even with the aid of his cognitive powers, it remained out of reach. Yet, there was one thing he remembered with certainty: the dream had terrified him. Did I see Monica? he wondered. He thought he had. But unlike her usual entitled demeanor, the memory painted her face in stark horror. I think she said something... Rubbing his temples, Karl strained to retrieve the elusive words. What was it? Then, like a bolt of realization, the memory surged forward. Monica¡¯s voice echoed in his mind, trembling with fear: ¡°We need to get out of this hall! We can¡¯t sleep again.¡± What kind of dream was that? Karl shook his head, dismissing the oddness of it. He glanced again at Monica, who slept with such abandon that it would have been easy to kill her¡ªif someone wanted to. But that dream... he thought, uneasy. Karl couldn¡¯t recall the last time he¡¯d dreamed, much less one that left him so shaken. Perhaps he should share it with Monica. She had been here longer; maybe it was a symptom of the castle itself. His gaze drifted to the table pinned against the wall. A sudden pang of hunger growled from his stomach, breaking his concentration. Haven¡¯t I already eaten? Karl frowned and looked at Monica again. No point waking her for a dream. Sighing, he stood and focused for a moment, then summoned the face of the soul. Colored dots glimmered in his vision, his attention drawn to those glowing with white radiance¡ªthe white flames. Even now, he missed that power. Maybe I should take action, catch and kill something. Another growl from his stomach derailed his thoughts. First, I eat... again. Karl¡¯s movements stirred Monica. Her eyes snapped open, and for a fleeting moment, he thought he saw dread lurking in them. But just as quickly, it was gone. Just imagining things. ¡°I thought you were supposed to keep watch?¡± Karl asked, his tone deliberately sharp. He needed her placid. Monica shook her head, shaking off her grogginess. Her expression quickly hardened into annoyance. ¡°Did you tell me to do that, huh?¡± she snapped. ¡°Black! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s supposed to protect me, not the other way around.¡± Karl scowled at her outburst. Shouldn¡¯t she calm herself in a place like this? Without a word, he turned and walked forward, leaving her behind. His attention was drawn to something on the floor. Broken chairs and tables littered the space. It struck him as odd¡ªthe hall had been in pristine condition before. What had happened? Though he couldn¡¯t be sure, Karl couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that a battle had taken place here. But how? Even weakened by the siphoning, he would have noticed something as significant as a fight. Could I have missed it? His gaze shifted to the many crates in the room. Despite the wreckage, they were untouched. That doesn¡¯t make sense. Either the battle was to protect the crates, or I¡¯ve gotten so dull I didn¡¯t notice. He didn¡¯t like either option. One seemed to reveal something deeper, while the ther simply mocked his competence. Karl sighed quietly and approached the crates. Opening one, he found an assortment of fresh fruits. Strange, given the chaos around them. Still, with his stomach protesting and his head aching, the sweet aroma was irresistible. He bit into the fruit. Moments later, Monica joined him, eating with the enthusiasm of a starving animal. Is she still hungry? Karl cringed but continued his meal. Monica soon exclaimed, ¡°Found meat!¡± Karl frowned. Meat? In these crates? While the presence of meat wasn¡¯t impossible, he hadn¡¯t seen any icestones to preserve it. How could it be stored in pristine condition? Then he noticed his breath¡ªa misty exhale. Ah. The cold. Is this room meant for storing meat? Monica held up two slabs of red meat, grinning widely. ¡°I¡¯ll have to tell the grand helper about this place when we get back,¡± she said. ¡°Oh? Do you want some?¡± Karl raised a brow. How does she plan to cook it? 84: The hall protects I don¡¯t see how you¡¯ll manage without cooking it. Karl thought, amused. Not long ago, he had practically been gnawing on raw flesh. It¡¯s different. Karl gave a slight nod, observing Monica as she moved to her side of the table. A faint wisp of smoke still rose from the torch lying there. Impossible! Karl nearly blurted out. He was certain the flames should have cooled by now, given the intense chill of the hall. Yet, there it was¡ªstill warm enough to be useful. How? Monica placed the meat on the table and began blowing on the torch. The cold slowed her efforts, but eventually, a weak orange-red flame flickered to life. She let out an excited exclamation at its birth, quickly gathering planks of wood from broken chairs and tables. She arranged the wood in a particular pattern before nursing the flames. Before long, she had created a functioning cooking setup, with the meat hanging over the fire. The aroma wafting from it was enough to make Karl¡¯s mouth water. So hungry. Karl¡¯s initial apprehension faded. Whatever oddity kept the torch alive didn¡¯t seem to pose a threat. As long as that remained true, he would enjoy the meal¡­ and maybe take a nap afterward. A nap. He frowned, though he wasn¡¯t sure why. The meal was simple but satisfying. Saltless, yet still good. Karl let out a contented breath and leaned back against his chair, his eyes wandering to the ceiling. It was high and cloaked in darkness. Even with his enhanced sight, he couldn¡¯t discern its limits. Whether it was the sheer height or some strange distortion in this place, he didn¡¯t know. Either way, staring won¡¯t change anything. His gaze shifted to the right, toward the unexplored side of the hall. He hadn¡¯t ventured there yet and could only wonder what it held. Like the ceiling, the stretch of the hall was vast, much of it concealed by shadow. Maybe there¡¯s more food? His tongue clicked at the thought. Maybe fish? Or something even better. The darkness became oddly appetizing, as though he could smell a feast waiting beyond. Bread, meats, fruits¡­ even pork. He cringed. No, I should be more productive. He shook off the thoughts. This place has food, and while the cold is persistent, it¡¯s not lethal. I could train here for a while. He knew he needed it. The Mysteries School had made it clear that his light-foot technique wasn¡¯t as refined as he thought. Worse, his skill with the sickle was sorely lacking. His victories relied more on brute force than actual technique. That has to change. Brutality was effective, but it wasn¡¯t efficient. What if he faced someone in the future with abilities similar to the castle? Someone who could drain his energy? He wouldn¡¯t last long in a battle where conserving strength was key. He needed more than raw power; he needed skill. Perhaps if he were strong enough to compensate for his lack of technique, it wouldn¡¯t matter. But his current arsenal was limited, and the only solution was to create his own abilities. Karl glanced at Monica, who lay sprawled lazily on the floor, staring at the ceiling. Her lips glistened with meat oil, and smudges of fruit stained her cheeks. He scowled at her nonchalance. Moving away, Karl picked a spot not too deep into the shadows but far enough that the faint glow from the makeshift cooker barely reached him. The cold battered his skin, sending mild shivers down his body. He felt a sneeze coming; Nose itching, and throat pumping with air, but Karl suppressed it. His eyes watered, but no sound escaped. Once composed, he raised the sickle and stared at it, his expression puzzled. How the Black am I supposed to do this? He wasn¡¯t a swordsman, had no training, and lacked even a basic understanding of weapon techniques. How could he replicate something he didn¡¯t understand? Karl frowned, his grip tightening on the iron until it grew warm against his fingers. Warm. The strange visions. A shiver ran down his spine as the memory washed over him. He tried to rein in the thought but paused. Why? His frown deepened. The dream¡­ the visions¡­ memories? he frowned. Too many terms for a single thing. Why was he afraid of them? Karl rubbed his temples. After a while of relentless pondering, he dismissed the thoughts. Whatever was happening to him could wait. What he needed now was focus. The dreams¡ªor visions, whatever they were¡ªwould be dealt with later. With that resolution, he swung his sickle in a hacking motion. At least, he believed it looked professional enough.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. He continued the futile swings for some time¡ªminutes, perhaps¡ªbut eventually stopped. Not due to exhaustion, no. It was hunger that interrupted him. The siphoning is getting stronger, Karl surmised, his gaze drifting to the table where a faint reddish glow emanated from its edge. He moved toward the glow, toward Monica. Karl froze. Monica was holding a piece of raw, bloody meat. Its skin was deep crimson, rough with streaks of dark and brighter red. Her hands, chin, and lips were smeared with the juices. The scent hit Karl¡¯s nose, and he stiffened. Blood! ¡°What are you doing?¡± he yelled, his voice slicing through the eerie silence of the hall. Monica turned to him, her dark eyes carrying an expression of mild confusion, as though her actions were perfectly ordinary. She was eating raw meat, for Black¡¯s sake! What in the hell? Karl staggered back, but his stomach growled in protest. Hunger. Monica continued to stare at him, then offered a relaxed smile. ¡°Hey,¡± she said nonchalantly. ¡°It tastes pretty good.¡± Karl¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her, his thoughts in turmoil. What he saw defied reason¡ªa girl gnawing on raw flesh as though it were a delicacy. And yet, despite the wrongness of it, the sight and smell of the meat were¡­ inviting. He wanted a bite. Karl clenched his fists, closing his eyes to block out the temptation. ¡°What the Black are you doing?¡± he demanded. Monica cocked her head, her brow furrowing. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, her tone light. ¡°I was hungry, so I ate. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Karl gaped at her, his hunger clashing with his growing unease. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, then wait and cook it,¡± he said, pointing toward the still-burning pyre. ¡°You¡¯ve got flames right there.¡± Monica tilted her head further, almost to the point of breaking. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± she asked. ¡°I was starving, and the food was right here. Why waste time? I just ate it.¡± She grabbed another slab of raw meat from the ground and held it out to him. ¡°Here, take it. It¡¯s really sweet.¡± Karl¡¯s stomach growled again, loud and insistent, as his senses warred with reason. The bloodied meat dripped onto the floor, its metallic scent intoxicating. He wanted to eat¡­ but why was the meat still dripp---? Shaking his head to clear the fog creeping into his thoughts, Karl stared at her for a moment longer. The meat looked so fresh. What was I thinking about? The thought was slippery, vanishing before he could catch it. His gaze remained locked on the slab of flesh, his hunger overwhelming him. Maybe it¡¯s nothing. If it were important, my cognition would have revealed it to me. He nodded to himself, eyes still on the meat. Besides, I¡¯ve bitten into a man¡¯s flesh before. My enhanced teeth made it easy. But Monica doesn¡¯t have those enhancements, so how is she eating this so effortlessly? He watched her lips, now stained redder than the meat itself. Her teeth, previously white, appeared soaked in blood. Karl observed her for a long moment before dismissing his unease. She must¡¯ve been starving. And so was he. ¡°You want it or not?¡± Monica asked, still chewing on a fresh piece of meat. As she spoke, her hands began retreating, pulling the meat closer to her face. ¡°No!¡± Karl shouted, snatching the slab from her. ¡°I want it, okay?¡± Monica smacked her lips, a small smile tugging at them. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t.¡± Karl stared at the cold, red slab of flesh in his hands. It smelled divine. Sweet. But isn¡¯t it strange that it¡¯s still dripp---? He lost the thought again. Shrugging it off, he brought the meat close to his lips, closed his eyes, and sank his teeth into it. His enhanced teeth made the task effortless. The moment the flesh touched his tongue, his mouth was flooded with a delightful, cold sweetness. The taste was otherworldly¡ªrich and metallic with an icy undertone. It was profoundly satisfying, perhaps the best thing he had ever eaten. The crimson meat smacked against his teeth and tongue, dissolving into a delicious paste that flowed easily down his throat. His stomach quieted, contented by the meal. So good. Despite his satisfaction, a deep sense of wrongness gnawed at the edges of his mind. Something about the situation was unsettling¡­ but what? The lack of salt? No, it was something else. Something important. Karl shook his head, dismissing the thought. Whatever it was could wait. Right now, he was eating. He took another bite, savoring the cold sweetness, then stretched his arms and legs once he finished. Leaning back against the cold stone floor, a wave of tiredness washed over him. So tired. Should get some rest before tomorrow, he thought, though an odd sadness lingered in his heart. Why leave? Why would he want to abandon this peaceful haven just to roam the dangerous castle, battling monsters in search of some supposed ally who might already be dead¡ªor worse, under Olmer¡¯s control? Why not just stay here, where everything seemed so perfect? The food was plentiful¡ªwell, he still needed water, but there was food, and that was enough. So why leave? It would be nice to rest in a place like this... Karl thought, a smile tugging at his lips. How long had it been since he last smiled? If ever? The hall was good to him. It made him smile, fed him, sheltered him, and even with the cold, it felt welcoming. What a place to be. I don¡¯t think I need to go anywhere... Monica doesn¡¯t seem interested in leaving either, so why should I? Suddenly, the sounds of the hall dulled, and the world seemed to sharpen unnaturally, as though reality itself was twisting. But before the crispness and blurring could overwhelm him, they vanished, as if swept away by an unseen, powerful hand. See? Karl thought with a gleeful chuckle. The hall protects me¡ªeven from the visions. A wave of peace swept over him, dispelling any lingering fear or unease. For the first time, he felt calm¡ªtruly calm. His earlier doubts and uncertainties were gone. Only tranquility remained. Out of the corner of his eye, something shifted. Karl turned toward the movement. Normally, he would have felt a pang of dread or unease. But this was the hall. Nothing bad could happen here. The figure glowed faintly with a bluish hue, its form seeming independent from the shadows. It looked... strange. The figure had black dog-like ears and a long black tail. Its ragged clothing clung to its wiry frame, and its face was eerily blank, as though wiped clean by some giant eraser. Yet, faint whispers emanated from it, a sound Karl couldn¡¯t quite decipher. Well, whatever. I can¡¯t be bothered with that. Whatever it is, it won¡¯t harm me¡ªnot here in the hall. With a shrug, Karl turned away, closed his eyes, and let the warm pull of sleep claim him. Once again, he dreamed. When he woke, it was with a sharp gasp. Sitting upright, Karl rubbed his temples. He had the nagging sense he¡¯d forgotten something¡ªsomething important¡ªbut it eluded him once more. Pushing the thought aside, he rose and walked a few steps toward one of the crates. He was hungry. Reaching the crate, he pried it open, just as he had done with so many others. But this time, there was no fruit or meat waiting for him. Karl¡¯s eyes widened. Inside were rows of brown bottles. Water! 85: Countermeasure In the morning¡ªor at least what he assumed was morning¡ªKarl awoke to the sharp pangs of hunger. His stomach growled, an insistent reminder of his craving. In his groggy state, he barely registered the scattered and splintered wood around him. Yet, a nagging sensation gnawed at his senses, as though he had forgotten something crucial. He rubbed his temples, trying to shake the feeling. If I can¡¯t remember it, it probably wasn¡¯t important. he told himself. His gaze shifted, and there it was¡ªthe strange specter beastman, muttering silently to himself. Why am I even seeing¡­ Karl shrugged, pushing the thought aside as he stood up from the cold floor. Monica, who he thought was still asleep, suddenly yawned and smacked her lips before glancing around. After a moment, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the rest of the meat?¡± Karl¡¯s eyes flicked to the many crates nearby. For some reason, the wooden surfaces bore deep scratches and scars. Had something attacked them? He smiled faintly, dismissing the thought. Nothing wrong can happen in the castle. Pointing at the crates, he said, ¡°Check there. The hall must have provided more.¡± Monica nodded, seemingly trusting the hall¡¯s generosity. It had been a savior to them both. Karl watched as she searched and fortunately uncovered more meat, always in pristine condition, as though freshly cut from some unknown animal. What animal did it even come from? The thought flickered briefly before he dismissed it. His attention turned to the dark end of the hall, a weak spark of curiosity igniting within him. Gripping his sickle and a few corrosive claws, he doubted he would need them¡ªbut caution was second nature now. He paused, contemplating. Leaving Monica here felt unwise. She might eat all the food. And besides, why leave? The hall had always protected him. Here, he was free of danger, free of responsibility. He could live safely, beyond anyone¡¯s control. Nothing could touch him here. Yet¡­ A desire, faint but persistent, still smoldered inside him. What did he truly want? Was safety and freedom from control enough? Karl felt there was more¡ªsomething deeper that drove his actions. But what was it? Frustrated, he slammed his palm against his forehead. His forgetfulness was maddening. The siphoning was to blame, but wasn¡¯t he forgetting too much? Maybe it¡¯s just not importa¡ª He paused, a new thought dawning. He glanced into the hall¡¯s shadowy depths. What if there were monsters lurking there? No, the hall protects. There can¡¯t be. But if the hall sought his wellbeing, wouldn¡¯t it know what he desired? Karl looked down at the sickle in his hand. And then he remembered. I want power! He drew a chilled breath, hunger gnawing at him, but his focus was elsewhere. If the hall truly wanted his well-being, wouldn¡¯t it provide monsters or sanguine creatures for him to slay and grow stronger? Yes! This is right! This is true. He smiled, a spark of defiance lighting his eyes. The hall protects, doesn¡¯t it? With that purpose, he casually strode into the cold, dark depths of the hall. The darkness thickened with each step, and even his enhanced vision struggled to penetrate it. He stumbled over stray chairs and tables¡ªsome embedded in walls, others floating inexplicably. Encouraged by the prospect of gaining strength, Karl pressed on, his sickle gripped tightly. His eyes darted around, vigilant for any sign of danger. As he walked, faint specters appeared, glowing softly in the darkness. Some resembled people he knew, their lips moving in silent mutterings. What is this? The thought flickered and faded as he ignored the apparitions, determined to push forward. But the specters grew more numerous¡ªmen, women, even a young girl in ragged clothes. They all muttered something unintelligible. They¡¯re not important. He told himself this, though a small part of him felt they might hold some meaning. Perhaps the hall was trying to communicate with him. Still, he ventured deeper. The cold grew more intense, biting into his flesh, and seeping into his bones. He shivered, the chill becoming unbearable. Should I turn back? There seemed to be nothing here.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. But he couldn¡¯t stop now. He needed to reach the end, to find power, to seize his freedom with his own hands. This was what he had always wanted. His ultimate. Karl stood still, peering into the oppressive darkness. No light, no movement¡ªjust cold and shadow. He wanted to move forward, but where was he supposed to go? Then he noticed something. A few steps away, the blurred figure of the strange beastman stood alone. The other specters were gone. Was the hall finally¡ª It opened his mouth. ¡°Won¡¯t you¡­¡± it said. It spoke! Karl¡¯s eyes widened, despite the cold that threatened to freeze them in their sockets. The hall¡ª ¡°For damn¡¯s sake. Remember!¡± ¡°Friend?¡± The word escaped Karl¡¯s lips as his legs buckled, sending him crashing to his knees. His hands slapped against the frigid pavement. Weakness swept over him. He was remembering¡­ remembering everything. There had been a battle¡ªa relentless, unending battle. He had fought something, day after day, for who knew how long. A monster? A being that devoured their memories and pacified them with food. Food that it¡ª Karl¡¯s stomach churned violently. Bile surged up his throat, and he vomited onto the floor, splattering his arm and palm with the foul mess. The darkness around him began to lift, thinning like the night''s mist before a rising sun. ¡°Why do you always come here?¡± The shrill voice pierced through the clearing gloom. A chill deeper than the cold ran down Karl¡¯s spine. His eyes snapped up, and he saw it. Just a few feet away, the creature sat like a grotesque king upon a throne of shattered dark stones and wood. A bear-like beast with three heads: one spewing icy wind, another exhaling dark fog, and the central head weeping endlessly. He remembered this creature. He had fought it many times before. The monstrous figure dug into its bulging, fleshy stomach with delicate care, pulling out chunks of its own bloody meat and tossing them into crates. The flesh morphed into fragrant fruits, the same food they had been eating all along. Then, it collected scattered bottles and held them beneath the crying head. Tears flowed like a waterfall, filling the bottles. Their water. Karl¡¯s stomach heaved again. This thing¡­ it¡¯s controlling me! His hands tightened into fists, his vision sharpening, sounds fading into a distant hum. Then everything snapped back to clarity. Nothing came. No vision. No revelation. He slammed his fist into the ground. ¡°How dare you!¡± he roared. ¡°That is mine, not yours!¡± The creature¡¯s shrill voice echoed, but with three heads, it was impossible to know which one spoke. ¡°Why do you keep remembering?¡± it hissed. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything for you. Protected you, fed you, taken away your pain. And still, you resist. Why?¡± Karl¡¯s memories flooded back. This wasn¡¯t the first time. He had discovered the truth countless times before, fought the creature, and lost. Each time, it devoured his memories and instilled a false sense of reverence. The ruins, the shattered crates, the scattered debris¡ªthey were the aftermath of his futile battles. Each time, the creature didn¡¯t bother cleaning up. It simply restocked their ¡°foods" They were eating it while it fed on them. ¡°You must have enjoyed it,¡± Karl said, his voice trembling with fury. He staggered to his feet. ¡°You must have loved controlling me, making my decisions for me. Feeding me your flesh and tears in exchange for my servitude.¡± ¡°I want to save you,¡± the creature said, its shrill voice pleading. ¡°Only with me can you be saved.¡± Without hesitation, Karl hurled his sickle. Futile. The head that spewed frost widened its maw, unleashing a torrent of icy wind. A wall of ice surged upward, sealing off the path to the creature. Karl spun on his heel and dashed in the opposite direction. He knew he couldn¡¯t win¡ªnot like this. He needed more. Greater strength. In every past attempt, his downfall had been hubris. He always believed he could defeat the creature through sheer will. That arrogance led to his defeat, his memories devoured once more. Not this time. His rage burned hot, but he tamped it down. In the past, rage had driven him to reckless attacks. Each time he acted on it, the creature stole his memories, his very identity. He couldn¡¯t let that happen again. He ran, his breath coming in sharp bursts. The cold intensified, biting into his flesh, the darkness deepening around him. The creature was closing in. He could feel it. Don¡¯t think about that. Focus! What I need is power! He remembered Frederick¡¯s words: The visions will give you power. But where was that power now, when he needed it most? A thought sparked. Rage! I need to get angry! But the idea was absurd. He was furious already, yet no power came. Or is it the monster? he wondered. It devours my memories, even thoughts that might threaten it. I need to surprise it. I need to gain my rage so quickly that it can¡¯t take it away. The power that comes with rage. A surge of apprehension gripped him. Could he really acquire that kind of anger? Could he use it fast enough to escape the creature¡¯s influence? No! No time for doubt. Not when something is controlling me. He needed a trigger¡ªsomething that could ignite his rage instantly. He knew what it was. A bitter taste filled his mouth at the thought, but he dismissed it. It doesn¡¯t matter. He ran harder, the cold searing his lungs, the darkness pressing in. What I need is something to spark that fury. Something to remind me¡­ His grip on the sickle tightened. No more forgetting. Just then, he saw it¡ªa faint gray light filtering through the shadows, illuminating part of the hall. Rows of tables lay before him. Karl sprinted, his breath ragged, but the cold denied him the sweat that should have accompanied his run. Monica, who had been grilling meat, startled at his abrupt entrance. But he didn¡¯t have time to care. He reached the table where he had slept, his hands diving into his pouch. He pulled out the corrosive claws. He would have preferred his sickle, but that was likely embedded in the monster by now. This would have to do. Without hesitation, he began etching words into the table. Not in Canese, nor any language from this world, but the words of his previous life. He needed a reminder¡ªsomething potent enough to fuel his rage. And it had to be something the monster wouldn¡¯t understand or erase. He worked quickly, his hands trembling, the claws scratching deep into the wood. He knew the creature wouldn¡¯t have time to decipher or destroy it. These words would be his lifeline. A shiver ran through him. The air grew heavier. A powerful growl reverberated through the hall. Monica froze, her gaze locked on the dark edge of the room. Slowly, the monstrous figure stepped into the light. Its stomach hung open, entrails dangling like bloody veins. White frost and dark fog streamed from its three heads. The center head¡¯s ceaseless weeping stained the creature¡¯s fur with tears. ¡°Why this battle again?¡± it hissed, the shrill voice echoing. Karl didn¡¯t look up. His focus was on the lines he carved into the table. Faster. Faster. The message had to be complete. Monica¡¯s scream sliced through the air. Everything went dark.
Karl awoke with a gasp. 86: Truly Awakened His heart pounded frantically, his vision shaking so much that he couldn¡¯t even focus on what lay before him. What in black is happening? He thought, blinking a bit. Heaving a few calming breaths, Karl turned, surveying the safe hall. He had a dream again..though this time, he was sure something was chasing him in it, but what was it? He couldn¡¯t remember. It doesn¡¯t matter, I suppose, he thought, stretching his arms and legs. The sweet relief washed over him, and the cold, though intense, wasn¡¯t that great. It''s a bit colder today, he realized but subsequently dismissed it. Next, his stomach growled, tears swelling up before chilling in his eyes. What to eat today? Karl thought gleefully, spotting Monica; who still lay on the cold ground, asleep. Isn¡¯t she.. She awoke, startled. Eyes darting around the room. She stood up looking around as though searching for something. Eyes wide, breath coming out as puffs of white smock, she seemed deeply apprehensive about something. Maybe she was just hungry? Yes, if she ate food then the serene calmness would also come to her. Karl stood up, walking towards the series of crates arranged in the room. What would she like to eat? he thought, hands pressing against the crate''s lid, opening it. In there, he spotted a few things. Cast by the unknown source of gray light, the box held several well-cooked meats¨Csteamed, boiled, and salted. The scent filled his nostrils, his mind clearing up via the intoxication, yet he still felt odd. He reached into the box, taking out a few slabs of perfect steak, then did the same for several other boxes. In the end, he left there with a handful of cooked steak, fruits, some he hadn¡¯t even seen before, and chilled water. Reaching Monica who sat on the ground, feet brought close to her chin, arms wrapped around herself. Was she cold? Karl laid the food at her feet and sat down across from her. He picked up a cooked piece of meat, exerting far more strength than expected to tear it in half, then handed one portion to Monica. Of course, he could have simply given her another piece, but with her current odd state, he needed an excuse to speak to her. She¡¯s finally made an impression, Karl thought. He had never imagined a time when he¡¯d care about what happened to her, but after spending time together in the safe hall, perhaps some level of camaraderie had formed. Not that he trusted her with his secrets. But he was willing to ask about her state¡ªif not out of genuine concern, then because she was his ticket to the so-called Grand Helper. Karl paused. Grand Helper? Why hadn¡¯t he thought about that before? Had he forgotten? Was the siphoning so strong that it had stripped him of his goals? He frowned. That wasn¡¯t a possibility he liked considering. Should I leave the hall? The thought flickered and vanished as quickly as it came. He shook his head and nudged the meat closer to Monica. ¡°Have some,¡± he said softly, his eyes fixed on her. But she didn¡¯t move. She should have¡ªshe loved the meat provided by the hall. What was wrong with her? Was she not hungry? Yet, for some reason, Karl didn¡¯t believe that to be the issue. He leaned back slightly, feeling the cold seep through the stone into his body. He kept Monica¡¯s portion of meat at arm¡¯s length while he chewed on his own. The flavor was extraordinary, as always, but even the entrancing taste couldn¡¯t distract him. His gaze remained locked on Monica¡ªwatching, scrutinizing. Something about her solemn state unsettled him. Ever since arriving at the hall, she had been the one who embraced its strange bounty the most. Sure, she¡¯d sometimes wake abruptly from her sleep¡­ The thought faded. Karl rubbed his temples as a mild headache bloomed, then pressed a hand to his chest, feeling his frantic heartbeat. The pulse pounded against his palm, and a deep frown creased his brow. Why was he so anxious? Was Monica¡¯s mood seeping into him? His eyes flicked to the tables scattered around¡ªsome hanging upside down, others floating mid-air, and a few latched unnaturally to the dark stone walls. He exhaled a misty breath and turned his attention back to Monica¡ªthe girl he was supposed to protect. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked again, nudging the meat closer. Monica didn¡¯t respond. Her gaze remained downward, arms curled tightly around her knees. Karl hesitated, then picked up a black apple and devoured it in large bites. Even with the food, hunger gnawed at his stomach. What should I even ask her? Karl wasn¡¯t good at moments like this. He preferred silence to awkward conversation, but she was the only other human in the hall. Talking to her, even clumsily, was better than letting his mind slip into madness from prolonged solitude. Monica¡¯s head slowly rose. She met his eyes. Fear. Karl froze. What he saw wasn¡¯t mild fear¡ªit was deep, primal, maddening. The kind of fear that makes someone want to scream until their voice breaks. But she didn¡¯t scream. She simply stared at him, horrified. One thought echoed in Karl¡¯s mind: She needs meat. That would fix it. Once she ate, the fear would fade.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Wide-eyed, Karl thrust the meat closer to her face. ¡°Eat,¡± he said, his voice hoarse. But Monica didn¡¯t move. Her lips stayed sealed, her eyes wide with terror. I need to stop. Instead, Karl pushed harder, pressing the cooked meat against her mouth. Monica flinched, choking as he leaned over her, one arm pinning her down. ¡°Just eat the meat!¡± Karl shouted, his voice cracking. But Monica remained steadfast, her body trembling under his weight, her lips pressed shut. Karl froze, realization crashing over him like icy water. Stop this. Karl¡¯s heart pounded faster. Faster. Wildly. Monica¡¯s eyes were slightly swollen, her skin edging toward blue, and her trembling hands slapped against him in desperate defiance. She was fighting for her life¡­ And he? He was taking it. Stop this! Karl needed to stop, but the meat¡­ it needed to be eaten. It must be eaten. Why wouldn¡¯t she eat it? Stop this? ¡°Eat the meat!¡± Stop this! ¡°Just eat it, and this will be over!¡± Please stop this! ¡°Accept the mercy of the hall!¡± he shouted, his voice cracking. ¡°Devour it¡­ Eat it. It needs to be eaten. It needs to feed you.¡± Why? The fear in Monica¡¯s eyes shifted. It wasn¡¯t gone, but something new had taken its place. Her dark hair was scattered messily around her face and neck, but her eyes¡­ they held something else now. An epiphany. Monica¡¯s lips parted, the meat pressed fast against her mouth, but in a split second, she screamed ¡°The hall controls you!¡± Karl¡¯s eyes went wide. His fist clenched instinctively, then struck his own face. The impact sent him tumbling backward, crashing into a cold table and smashing through a chair at the other end of the room. From the wreckage of splintered wood, Karl reached up, grabbing hold of the table and pulling himself upright. His mind swirled with vanishing thoughts, his chest heaving as his eyes darted across the strange room. How? Why? How long¡­ His gaze froze on the table. Something was written there¡ªnot in Canese, nor in any other language known to this world. It was¡­ from his world. Karl¡¯s hands trembled, vibrating with a sudden chill. The cold hadn¡¯t bothered him before, but now, it was all he could feel¡ªan unyielding frost seeping into his very bones. Memories surged. They poured in, crashing into him like a relentless tide. Days? Years? Months? He couldn¡¯t be sure how long he¡¯d been trapped in this hall, but in all that time, it had been feeding him¡­ and feeding on him. His memories. Tears streamed down Karl¡¯s face¡ªnot out of fear, nor sadness. No. It was rage. Nothing should control him. Nothing! The world turned crisp, each detail sharp and painfully vivid. But there it was¡ªsomething. A force. A presence. Whatever it was, it surged forward, intent on silencing the memories. On reclaiming control. Karl could feel it now. The intrusion. It was as though his mind was made of countless tendrils, each holding fragments of memory, pieces of thought. And that force¡ªthat beast¡ªwas entwined among them, coiling like a parasite. No more. With a surge of will, Karl tore it away. The intrusion vanished, obliterated in an instant. And with it came the memories. A man¡ªhimself¡ªwith wild red hair and a fluttering crimson cape stood firm before a massive, towering black wolf. Shadows clung to the beast, moving with it as though they were part of it. Despite the monstrosity before him, the man felt no fear. His grip tightened around the hilt of his sword. ¡°We¡¯re surrounded,¡± he said, his voice steady. The wolf¡¯s maw twisted into something resembling a smile. Its voice, deep and thunderous, filled the air. ¡°After today, these plains will become a place of nightmares.¡± The man in red frowned, though most of his face was blurry. The jagged stone ground trembled as mist¡ªthick and acrid, scented of sulfur and ash¡ªbegan to seep upward. The air churned, heavy and boiling, as the mist grew denser. Shadows moved within it¡ªfigures clad in iron, marching forward. The memory shattered like glass. Karl¡¯s head rose slowly, his gaze sweeping over the familiar darkened room¡ªthe black stone floor, the scattered tables and chairs. But the reverence was gone. Whatever creature had held sway over him, whatever force had clouded his mind¡ªit was gone. His mind was clear. The ground shuddered violently beneath him, falls of dust descending from the ceiling. It was the same trembling he¡¯d felt once before¡ªwhen the young mutant had spoken of a dream. There¡¯s a connection. The thought was fleeting, so Karl didn¡¯t linger on it. His attention shifted to the far side of the hall, where darkness pooled thick and impenetrable. But now, the darkness was nothing more than a thin veil. And Karl could see what lay hidden within it. Black ink began to wash down the walls, spilling over tables and crates. Everything. In the aftermath of the dark flood lay the truth¡ªthe trueness of the hall. It was not a safe place. It was a desolate ruin, with molten, broken chairs and tables shattered as though a violent battle had torn through them. The walls were etched with scratches, grime, and filth. Blood and flesh. Even the fruits and meat in the crates had decayed into foul, stinking slabs of tissue. There was nothing safe here. Karl sighed, then said, ¡°Come out!¡± From the darkness emerged a towering figure¡ªsomething like a bear, yet grotesquely different. It had three heads, each displaying distinct traits: one weeping, one spewing out frost like wind. Its stomach was caved in, tendrils of viscera dragging across the grime-slick floor. The creature stopped a few meters away, looming between two large tables. ¡°Why do you always have to remember?¡± Its voice was a shrill, illusory cry. ¡°Why can¡¯t you let me take care of you? Why? Why?¡± Karl remained silent, his eyes fixed on the void behind the creature. ¡°Just allow me to feed you,¡± the monster begged. ¡°Please. The outside is dangerous. Stay with me, and you will be safe. I¡¯ll feed you. Please.¡± Karl stayed quiet. Monica, on the other hand, had passed out at some point¡ªperhaps from strangulation, the cold, or any number of reasons. Whatever the cause, it was her willpower that had kept him alive, free from the creature¡¯s control. What a will she must have. The beast took a step forward, viscera dragging behind it. ¡°There are monsters outside. Dangerous ones. Stay here.¡± Karl¡¯s gaze sharpened. This is the thing that had controlled me? He recalled the text on the table and gritted his teeth. Then he raised his hand, and from the shadows, something whistled. A glint of light cut through the gloom, flying past the monster and into Karl¡¯s waiting hand. His weapon. His sickle. It wasn¡¯t the white flames, but it was something. Something useful. Drawing a deep, freezing breath, Karl said coldly, ¡°I refuse.¡± 87: I hate you He shot forward, sickle gripped tightly in his hand. The creature seemed startled by the sudden outburst¡ªa momentary advantage that favored Karl. Seizing that distraction, he flung his weapon. The sickle whistled through the air, slicing toward the beast. But before it could connect, a wall of white ice erupted, shielding the creature. The sickle embedded tip-first into the frozen barrier, leaving only a spiderweb of glass-like cracks. It didn¡¯t shatter¡ªnot that Karl had expected anything so dramatic. Even without the constant erasure of his memories, the castle itself was more than enough to weaken him significantly. Can¡¯t the memories grant me greater strength? Karl cursed under his breath. Yet, despite his frustration, he realized he was already stronger than before. Once he managed to kill Olmer and escape this wretched castle, his strength would likely grow even further. That was enough. For now. The creature hesitated, its hulking form wavering. It stepped back¡ªa good sign. Karl stretched out his hand, and the sickle embedded in the icy wall quivered. Then, with a sharp whistle, it shot free, slicing through the air before landing firmly in his grip. This was his new ability; Recall: anything he had held for an extended period¡ªspecifically for about a minute¡ªcould be summoned back with a mere thought. Unfortunately, the ability didn¡¯t work on living things, only inanimate objects. Regardless, it was an invaluable boon. Karl¡¯s greatest weakness in battle had always been how quickly he lost his weapon. This fixes that. He leaped onto a table, then sprang onto a floating chair. It wobbled beneath him but held steady enough. The monster still didn¡¯t attack. It simply stared at him with its six gleaming eyes. Attack if you want, Karl thought, but I will still kill you. Reaching into his pouch, he pulled out one of the corrosive claws, glanced at it, then placed it back. At that moment, the beast¡ªwatching him with something disturbingly close to pity¡ªlowered its heads and sighed. It¡­ sighed? For a brief moment, Karl froze, stunned by the strangely human gesture. Then rage surged through him, burning away his hesitation. This thing controlled me for so long, and now it sighs? But there was no time to dwell on it. The creature moved, raising one massive paw, its many eyes locking onto him with deadly intent. It was ready now¡ªKarl could feel it in the air, sharp as glass. It doesn¡¯t matter. Karl leaped from the chair just as the beast lunged into the air¡ªa shocking display of agility for something so big. He landed on the grime-covered floor, rolling to steady himself. Above him, the chair and table were obliterated as the monster crashed down, shattering them into splinters and shards under its colossal weight. One of the creature¡¯s mouths opened wide, and a wave of frozen spikes erupted outward. Karl¡¯s mind raced. He kicked off the ground, pushing himself backward in a quick dive. Ice rods slammed into the floor where he¡¯d been standing, embedding themselves in a chaotic fashion. His breath misted in the freezing air as he stared at the creature. How am I supposed to kill this thing? Karl looked up at the ceiling. Dozens of decrepit chairs hung upside down, suspended like eerily chandeliers. He was certain there was a reason he had looked at them¡ªhis mind was forming an idea, though he wasn¡¯t yet aware of what it was. The same for the claws. Karl snapped his mind back into focus, leaping away just as the creature lunged at him. Perhaps due to the clarity he now felt, its movements seemed more discernible¡ªsharper, almost predictable. Grabbing a tall table nearby, Karl strained his muscles as he lifted it by the edge and slammed it down onto the creature¡¯s back. The wood shattered into splinters, but he was already moving as another barrage of frozen spikes shot past him. His eyes flicked upward. He jumped, and as he neared the ceiling, the world twisted. Up became down, and down became up. Karl grinned, a flicker of realization sparking in his eyes. The monster stared up at him, while he stared down at it. As it should be. Karl clenched his fist and drilled a punch into the ceiling. Then jumped down, but to him, it was as though he jumped up. The world twisted, momentum carried him downward, sickle in hand, and he hurled it at the creature mid-fall. As expected, a wall of ice shot up to intercept the weapon, the blade embedding harmlessly in its frozen surface. No cooldowns, Karl noted. It can summon ice endlessly. But he was already behind the beast. With a sharp whistle, the sickle ripped free from the ice and flew back into his grip. He swung it at the monster¡¯s hind legs, drawing a thin line of surprisingly red blood across the thick fur.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. It was barely a scratch. Karl wasn¡¯t surprised, but he still flinched when the creature¡¯s leg vanished from his view. It¡¯s getting faster! His instincts screamed. Karl glanced up just in time to see the monster descending, viscera-like red rope flapping, claws outstretched. He threw himself backward, barely avoiding the crushing strike as the ground shattered beneath its weight. But debris followed. Shards of stone and splintered wood struck Karl, one slamming against his right eye. His vision flashed black for an instant. In that moment of vulnerability, the creature spun and drilled its leg into his stomach. Pain flared, hot and sharp. Karl was hurled backward, crashing into the wall. His bones rattled, his breath came in ragged gasps, and his legs threatened to buckle beneath him. But he was still alive. A little more. The creature loomed closer, its steps slow and deliberate. Its three heads stared down at him, the weeping one in the center twisted into something resembling pity. Karl raised his sickle and flung it. The blade missed, embedding itself in the ceiling. The creature stopped, all six eyes glancing upward. Then, slowly, its gaze returned to Karl. ¡°Is that it?¡± it asked, voice thin and illusory. ¡°This is how you intend to survive the outside world? Death will be your only outcome. Please, again¡ªI beg you. Stay here. Remain safe.¡± Karl said nothing. He simply grinned and spared a glance at Monica beside him, still asleep amidst scattered food and debris. She deserves the rest, he thought. After all, without her momentary awakening, I¡¯d still be lost. He exhaled deeply, recalling the sickle to his hand, and charged forward. The beast moved to meet him, and Karl flung the sickle again. Once more, it missed, embedding in the ceiling with a sharp thunk. The creature paid no attention to the miss and lunged forward. Karl clenched his fist and met the attack head-on. They collided in a chaotic blur of spikes, shadows, and blood. He seized one of the creature¡¯s many dangling entrails, gripping it like a slimy rope, and pulled hard. It was warm and slick in his hands, but there was no time to hesitate. They tumbled across the hall, smashing tables, breaking chairs, and leaving destruction in their wake. Karl stayed focused on two things: surviving the monster¡¯s relentless attacks and ensuring his strikes landed on the ceiling. They separated, Karl landing hard on his back. He bent his knees and kicked a table upward. It struck the beast¡¯s side, shattering into splinters. But from the wreckage, a jagged icicle launched forward, striking Karl¡¯s left arm. He gasped as blood spurted, only for the wound to freeze almost immediately. A deep chill began spreading down his arm. The creature advanced fast, its massive steps echoing across the broken hall. It was bleeding now¡ªarms, legs, even one of its six eyes had been clawed out. Karl had done that one with his teeth. The disgusting copper taste still lingered on his tongue. But none of it mattered now. Karl¡¯s eye flicked to the cracked ceiling. Then back to the monster. He forced himself to stand, sickle trembling in his grip. His left eye burned, his vision blurred, but he could still see the creature stepping closer. ¡°Do you like this state of yours?¡± the creature asked softly, its voice tinged with something mournful. ¡°If only you¡¯d heeded me. Why must you be rebellious, like all those your age? Just listen. Listen to the wisdom of an elder.¡± It stepped closer. ¡°Look at you. Broken, battered. But there¡¯s still a chance. Give in, and I¡¯ll protect you. I¡¯ll heal you.¡± It was nearly upon him now. Karl smiled. Now! Karl clenched his sickle tightly, eyes fixed on the ceiling, and flung the weapon with all his might. It whistled through the air and struck with a resounding bang. Then¡ªsilence. Nothing happened. The beast below the ceiling seemed to curl its lip into a smile. ¡°If only you had just stayed here,¡± it said. ¡°Now you die.¡± Karl glanced at the creature, then smiled faintly, jerking his hand. The sickle embedded in the ceiling quivered, then shot out, flying straight into his arm. At that moment, the ceiling began to crumble. Stone and debris fell like a meteorite storm. Be buried. Karl thought. In moments, the towering monstrosity was buried beneath tons of stone and rubble. But Karl wasn¡¯t finished. One of the creature¡¯s heads¡ªthe one that wept¡ªremained exposed, struggling weakly under the weight. Karl quickly counted the remaining claws. Only six left. Something that likes to eat should be devoured by something of equal measure. He gathered four claws and leaped into the air. It took only a heartbeat. In the next moment, Karl descended upon the creature, claws in hand, vengeance carved into his face. Boom! The beast¡¯s struggling head was pinned down by two powerful hands, claws piercing deep into its flesh. A corrosive hiss filled the air as the claws sank into the creature, its dark blood sizzling and culling the life from its veins. Karl raised his hand, watching as the convulsing head¡¯s darkened flesh turned a pale, deathly white. ¡°No, no, no!¡± the monster roared. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this. You need me. You need me to save you. The monsters¡­ The people¡­ They will kill you. Please, please!¡± Karl said nothing, his eyes cold and unmoving as he watched the head quake frantically. Stones trembled as though the beast might rise again. But Karl knew better. This was nothing more than the futile resistance of a slaughtered animal¡ªa pig twitching under the blade of inevitability. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to save me,¡± Karl said quietly. ¡°You fed me and fed from me. I suppose I shouldn¡¯t hate you for that. But¡­¡± His heart grew cold. ¡°I hate you for what you did afterward. You didn¡¯t just feed; you controlled. You toyed with your food as though it had no will, no desire. If you had simply fed, this might not have happened. But instead, you chose to control me. And for that¡­ I despise you.¡± The creature fell still. Its pale, sunken flesh began to steam, turning into black smoke that curled upward, evaporating like ink dissolving in water. Karl remained silent, watching the creature¡¯s final moments. This is it. He was free. But at what cost? He dismissed the thought, unwilling to linger on the memories he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted back. The memories that gave him power. As he turned to leave, something caught his eye¡ªa glint amidst the rubble. Black, viscous liquid slithered out from the crevices, pooling into an odd, shifting shape. Karl froze, his body tensing with caution. Then, recognition dawned. Could it be¡­ that? Sure enough, the shape solidified into a black, strange chest, about the size of a man¡¯s head. Karl leaped forward and pried it open. Inside lay a brown parchment and an axe¡ªor rather, the sharp edge of one, unmistakable in its glimmer. A world chest, he realized. A knowledge scroll and a world item. Rewards supposedly given by the hidden voice of the world. You have slain a nameless Astral Kin. Karl jolted, his eyes darting into the darkness. What in the Black was that? A voice. He had heard a voice. Was he going mad? No, that couldn¡¯t be it. Right? 88: Montage After the tense moment, he calmed himself. The voice was likely the so-called voice of the world. This was the first time he had heard it. Its tone¡­ It almost seemed excited. Hmm. He turned his attention back to the chest and carefully picked up the parchment. When he unrolled it, he found black ink sprawled across the surface. Despite its small size, the words seemed endless. No matter how much he read, more lines scrolled upward from below, as though the parchment had no end. He read what he could. So Philip was the monster¡¯s name. The scroll, as he suspected, was a collection of events¡ªa life etched in ink. Philip had been a man living in the knight city of Clegane. Or, rather, what would eventually become Clegane. He had died long ago, during the Annihilation Wars. He had three children: two daughters and a son. His son, eager for the glory of war, had desperately wanted to join the newly formed legion. The stories of the Golden Knights had filled him with reverence. But Philip, once a soldier himself and bearing scars both physical and mental, had refused to let him go. He locked his son away, feeding him daily but never allowing him to leave. His daughters, on the other hand, were his pride and joy. He loved them deeply, even as he wondered about their odd habits¡ªone daughter played endlessly with icestones, while the other found comfort in the shadows. But still, he loved them. When famine struck the town, Philip fought desperately to provide. Hunger clawed at his family, hollowing out their bodies and minds. Despite his efforts¡ªdespite his suffering¡ªit was never enough. But what could he do? He still needed to feed them. And so¡­ he did. Every day, Philip would cut off parts of his body to feed his daughter and son, though the latter had come to see him as a monster¡ªa captor rather than a father. Why couldn¡¯t he understand? All of this was for his safety. Yes, Philip was in pain, but his children were alive. They were fed. That was until news of his actions reached the townsfolk. They called him a heretic, a blasphemer, and threatened to take his children from him. No. No. No. They would not leave him. In fear¡ªand love¡ªPhilip realized the townsfolk could never take his children if they were always with him. Inseparable. And so¡­ he acted. Alchemy. Using parts of different creatures, he created a temporary potion. But when it was done, he needed one final ingredient: the heads of his daughters. He would have chosen them all, but it turned out that three heads was the limit. But it didn¡¯t matter. If his daughters were with him, then he would focus on his son. He took their heads, and they became part of him¡ªunited forever. Things were good¡­ that was, however, until the Invigilator came and burned him with pure white light. Karl sighed and tossed the parchment aside. It floated, swaying gently before settling on the stained slightly cold ground. I was never your son, he thought, reaching into the chest and pulling out its final item. The axe. The moment he touched it, Karl felt something¡ªan overwhelming connection, a unity that felt both internal and external. It was as though a piece of himself had been returned or perhaps had been awakened within him. He summoned the face of the soul. Starlight shimmered into view¡ªcolors swirling in a myriad of vibrant hues. Among them, he saw his physical enhancements and the faint, grayish glow of his Recall ability. But beyond them, something else caught his attention: a distant, bluish star, its shade reminiscent of an icestone. The knowledge flowed into him. ¡°Iceful Axe.¡± That was the name Karl gave it. It was a world item, capable of freezing anything it touched depending on Karl¡¯s will. The intensity of the cold was tied directly to the amount of mana he channeled into it. But its true brilliance lay in how seamlessly it complemented his Recall ability, allowing him to strike harder and recover the weapon with ease. Amazing. He studied the axe. It was deceptively simple¡ªa wooden handle, slightly bent in places, and a silvery metal head engraved with strange white inscriptions. Even gazing at it left him feeling slightly drained, though not enough to cause concern. Astra. He recognized it immediately but cared little for the implications. Smiling, he gripped the weapon tightly and hurled it across the room. It flew with a soft, ringing tune before embedding itself in the far wall. Karl activated its ability. A white wave of frost exploded outward from the point of impact, rapidly spreading across the surface and cascading further into the room.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. He smiled, raising his hand. The axe quivered, then tore itself free from the icy wall, flying back into his grasp. He had grown stronger. His gaze shifted to his left hand, where his sickle still rested. You did good, he thought, before slipping it inside his clothes. But the sickle would slowly grow obsolete. It was a fine weapon, yes, but compared to the axe, it was nothing. One was crafted by normal hands¡ªa simple newman. The other was born of the Astra. Karl sighed, admiring the axe one final time before scanning the literally destroyed hall. His eyes settled on Monica, lying amidst shattered furniture, smeared blood, and scattered debris. He approached her and gently tapped her shoulder. No response. Frowning, Karl brought the axe closer to her face, letting the edge graze her cheek. A frosty mist washed over her skin, and with a sharp gasp, Monica¡¯s eyes shot open. She screamed¡ªa sound raw and primal¡ªand her fist lashed out, striking Karl across the face. But he didn¡¯t flinch. The blow was far too weak to affect him. Monica¡¯s eyes regained some clarity, then widened in raw terror. She scrambled backward until her back slammed against the black grime-painted wall. ¡°No! No! No!¡± she cried, voice trembling. ¡°Wake up! It¡¯s eating your memories! Wake up!¡± Karl stared at her in silence. How did she know that? Even with all his memories intact, Monica played no significant role in any of them. At most, she would scream in terror at the monster¡¯s approach¡ªexplaining why she often awoke gasping. But beyond that? Nothing. So how did she know about the memory erosion? Did her willpower break through the control for brief moments, granting her fragments of awareness? Similar to what happened in the case of Olmer? Perhaps her will to survive outshined even his own. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± she shouted, pulling Karl¡¯s gaze back to her. He raised his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said, gesturing toward a pile of shattered stone. ¡°It¡¯s dead. I killed it.¡± Monica froze, her breath hitching. Her eyes darted around the room, then back to him. ¡°You?¡± Karl nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Tears welled in her eyes, and her hands began to tremble uncontrollably. Karl watched her silently, and once again, a thought struck him. What a will she must have.
After a few uncomfortable minutes of watching someone cry, Monica eventually fell asleep herself. Which was good for both of them. Karl lingered a while longer, then moved closer to Monica. He sat beside her, axe in hand, staring at the vast, nearly destroyed hall. The hunger had faded, but so had the food. Sooner or later, they would grow hungry and desperate. He looked down at his axe, running a finger across the silvery head. Maybe licking ice might stave off the thirst, he thought. Would she want to lick it? Tilting his head, Karl stabbed the axe into the ground. A thin wave of frost spread outward, covering a few inches of the stone floor. He broke off a frozen shard and brought it to his lips. The chill stung briefly before it dissolved into water. His eyes gleamed. Yes¡ªwater. Karl glanced at the sleeping Monica. There won¡¯t be thirst, then. After a few more tests with the axe, he leaned back against the wall, exhaustion seeping into his bones. The siphoning and his battle with the monster had drained him¡ªmentally and physically. What he needed now was sleep. But he hesitated. There was the fear of waking with a gasp, realizing he had forgotten something important. There was the fear of the monster¡ªof Philip¡ªreviving. Still, he couldn¡¯t avoid it forever. With much effort, Karl allowed himself to drift into sleep.
When Karl woke, he felt better. His mind was clearer, his body lighter. But as he turned to the side, his eyes widened. Where is Monica? He stood abruptly, axe gripped tightly in hand. He could make it vanish and summon it again at will, but an irrational fear kept him clutching it. His eyes darted around the hall, breath quick and sharp. Then he spotted her, rummaging through a pile of rubble. She seemed to be searching for something. Karl watched her for a moment before calmly walking over. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. Monica dropped a head-sized stone and turned to face him, a flicker of fear crossing her face before vanishing with a relieved breath. ¡°I wanted to be sure.¡± She smiled brightly. ¡°Turns out you really did kill it! Feels good having a protector like you.¡± Karl said nothing. His gaze shifted to the large door at the end of the hall. It was strange to think that the door had always been there, yet under the monster¡¯s control, it had seemed practically invisible. Or maybe it was him that refused to acknowledge it. Monica stepped beside him, coughed awkwardly, then asked, ¡°So¡­ what are we doing now?¡± Karl was silent for a moment. Then, simply: ¡°We leave.¡± That was all there was to it. He was done here. And whether intentionally or not, the monster had left him stronger. His body also seemed to be healing faster. Perhaps I¡¯m approaching being a special-class Sanguine. Monica nodded. No sass? Together, they walked to the door. It creaked open, revealing an endless void of darkness beyond. Without their torchlight, the darkness was now their only companion. Standing at the threshold, Karl hesitated. He was free, yes, but the creature¡¯s words lingered in his mind. The monsters. The humans it claimed to have been protecting him from. He shook away the thoughts and stepped forward, Monica close behind.
It didn¡¯t take long before they stumbled upon a corpse. Or rather, Monica stepped on one. They spent a full minute arguing about how Karl, with his supposed sharp senses, hadn¡¯t detected it first. I don¡¯t have night vision, Karl growled inwardly, then sighed. In the oppressive dark of the corridor, Karl had to rely on his hearing to discern faint shifts in wind flow and other subtle cues. They pressed onward, and eventually, Karl discovered something akin to a stairwell. But the moment they stepped onto it, the scent of death hit them in a suffocating wave. He grimaced, covering his nose. With his enhanced senses, the stench was unbearable¡ªfar more intense than what Monica must have perceived. Did someone fight here? Karl wondered. Members of the Mysteries School, perhaps? They continued downward. Before long, Karl felt something sticky and dry beneath his boots. Blood¡ªlong dried but still distinct. He could smell it too. How many died here? He crouched, running his fingers along the floor, feeling the crusted stains and scattered debris. What happened in this place?
Sometime later, Karl felt something beneath his hand. It didn¡¯t take long to realize he was touching a corpse. Calmly, he searched through the clothes and soon found something round within the robes. As soon as he touched it, a faint drain of energy seeped from him, and a white glow shone through the cloth. Karl flinched, dropping the object, apprehensive about what it could be. But the moment he let go, the light faded. Is it some kind of torchlight? ¡°I think that¡¯s a lighter,¡± Monica¡¯s voice said beside him. Lighter? Karl had an idea of what she meant. He felt around on the ground again, quickly finding the small orb. Once more, the weakness crept in, and a brilliant white light blazed from the sphere. 89: Found With the orb¡¯s illumination, the space around them revealed itself. ¡°By Pure!¡± Monica exclaimed. It was as Karl expected¡ªat least in part. There were corpses, but it didn¡¯t seem like they had died in battle. The bodies, dressed in white kefnas, had their eyes burned out. Dried blood streaked from the charred sockets. Some corpses had bits of flesh caught under their nails, their faces marred with self-inflicted claw marks. Having gained deeper knowledge of many things, Karl understood what he was looking at. Divination gone wrong, he realized, standing and scanning the corridor. They were all members of the Mysteries School, judging from their attire. It¡¯s strange they didn¡¯t understand the consequences of peering beyond the Special Class. Or¡­ He glanced at Monica, who was rifling through the corpses¡¯ belongings, likely searching for food or other supplies. It could be they weren¡¯t aware of the threat posed by what they were divining. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s easy to speculate they were searching for something about Olmer. Perhaps a way to escape the castle. He sighed, taking one last look through the bodies. There was little of value¡ªsome daggers, shards of glass, and, oddly, a piece of moldy cake. Karl grimaced in disgust, but Monica made quick work of it, eating half before tucking the rest away for later. ¡°Hey,¡± Monica called, holding something. ¡°I found something.¡± Karl walked over. She stood before the pale corpse of a woman. Her hollow eye sockets seemed frozen in terror. But it wasn¡¯t the empty gaze that unsettled Karl¡ªit was her fingers. They were bloodied, far more so than the others, as if intentionally cut. Before her body, written in smeared, dried blood, was a message. Karl frowned. ¡°Have you read this?¡± Monica raised an eyebrow. ¡°I can¡¯t read,¡± she said flatly. Good, Karl thought. If you could, you¡¯d probably already be dead. The warning written in blood was brief but haunting: ¡°Do not read the two words together. Please don¡¯t. There is something horrific here. Olmer is doing something we couldn¡¯t even imagine. The mutants. They are important. They are the Key. He needs them¡­ Please kill the mutants. The castle cannot continue to feed on Mana. Please stop it. Before he. He. He. He. That being crowned in a rusty metal crown. He is many things. He is Black¡­ and a priest.¡± Karl¡¯s frown deepened. The situation had become even more dangerous. He glanced at Monica, who stood a few steps behind him. The reason he worried for her survival was simple¡ªif she ever spoke the forbidden name aloud, she wouldn¡¯t survive it. She lacked the strength to endure the weight of such knowledge. Her eyes would simply burn away, her mind collapsing in on itself. Black¡­ Karl paused, the word echoing in his mind. Priest. The boy from before mentioned something about a Trinity, and one of them was a Priest. It¡¯s safe to assume this is the same person. Olmer might be planning something that involves him. The warning was clear: kill the mutants to stop the flow of mana. The castle¡ªthis whole place¡ªwas functioning as a massive battery. If so, the final outcome must tie back to this Priest. Olmer had left the Maw people behind for something. Likely to become a believer of a god beyond the storm-worship of the Maw. Does this Priest have something to do with that? Yes. Are they a Priest of that god? Karl dazedly recalled a memory of the red-haired man¡ªa man who wanted to kill the gods. Turns out he failed. He sighed and stood up. Can¡¯t figure out much more from here. Of course, he could use the glasses to probe deeper into the corridor, but in a place like this, doing so would be a death sentence. After lingering for a few more minutes, Karl and Monica resumed their journey. The lighter made their path notably easier to traverse. At some point, Karl stopped abruptly, his eyes narrowing. He heard footsteps. ¡°Someone¡¯s coming,¡± he said, his hand tightening around his axe. Moments passed. Light began to flicker around the corner, shadows stretching and warping along the stone walls. Figures emerged¡ªsome limping, others carrying stretchers laden with the wounded. They weren¡¯t wearing kefnas. Instead, they wore ragged, mismatched clothing.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Scavengers. They matched Monica¡¯s description of the people saved by the so-called Grand Helper. So they were real. At one point, Karl had entertained the idea that Monica¡¯s scavengers were a figment of a frightened imagination¡ªa coping mechanism. But here they were, flesh and blood. Whether that¡¯s good or bad remains to be seen. What now? Karl hesitated. Could they be trusted? What if the monster¡¯s words had been true? If they were¡­ He tightened his grip on his axe. If it came to it, he could carve a path out for himself and Monica. But before he could decide, Monica bolted forward, her voice breaking the tension. ¡°Tint!¡± she cried, running toward one of the scavengers. Black! Karl¡¯s mind flared in warning. His hand twitched as he prepared to recall Monica¡¯s boots, which he¡¯d imprinted on earlier. But then one of the scavengers raised his hand in recognition, and the two embraced. For some reason, Karl felt a pang of emotion. Moments later, Monica was recounting their journey¡ªthe hall, the monsters, how Karl had saved her single-handedly. For some reason, the mention of Karl defeating a monster drew several envious glares from the scavengers. Which makes sense. According to their story, their group had been devastated by a creature that could silence all sound and transform noise into deadly weapons. That ability sounds familiar¡­ If they¡¯d been stronger, perhaps death and agony wouldn¡¯t have been their outcome. The conversation continued without Karl. He remained on the outskirts, ignored, watched with suspicion. Eventually, frustration boiled over, and he strode toward Tint¡ªthe scavenger Monica had been speaking with. ¡°Hey,¡± Karl said, his voice firm. ¡°How exactly do you guys find your way back here?¡± The scavengers tensed. Eyes sharpened, suspicion thickened. They looked at him as if he might be an enemy agent, a puppet of Olmer. If anything, it¡¯s more likely that one of you is compromised. With so many injured, so many desperate faces, it was impossible to tell who might be hiding a dangerous secret. Tint glanced at Monica, who gave him a small nod. Then he sighed. ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± Tint admitted. ¡°What?¡± Karl frowned. ¡°To be exact,¡± Tint clarified, ¡°we wander. But somehow, we always end up back at the base.¡± You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Karl looked up at the ceiling, exhaling deeply. So it¡¯s something connected to Sanguine abilities? Is he manipulating the layout of the castle? Or is this¡­ luck? At first, Karl had been skeptical of the Grand Helper. Now he felt something bordering on awe.
In front of them stood a pair of massive bolted doors. Their path had twisted and turned¡ªleft, right, backtracking, looping¡ªand yet none of the scavengers seemed irritated or lost. Now Karl understood why. So finding their way back is a guarantee. Tint stepped forward, pulling out a small parchment. He slid it through a thin crack beneath the door and knocked in a specific rhythm. A password. The door groaned and creaked. The sound of countless locks and bolts shifting echoed through the narrow hallway. When the door finally opened, scavengers carrying crude wooden spears surged forward, surrounding Karl, Monica, and the group. Their eyes were wide, sharp with fear, but their posture remained steady. The group was ushered inside. The interior was cramped and worn. Cracks ran along the walls, and clusters of scavengers huddled together in corners. Desperation clung to the air like mildew. There wasn¡¯t much here worth saving. Not that Karl cared about these people. His attention was fixed elsewhere. The Grand-Helper. If this man could truly navigate or control the castle, he might have far more value for Karl
The mist clung thick over the city. Viin, with her soundhand hidden beneath her long sleeves and her free hand adorned with glinting jewels, inhaled deeply. Her sharp eyes scanned the sprawling city below. Despite the vaguely red gloom, the towering statue of the pure white god still stood, looming over the city. Watching. Protecting. The Maw are obviously planning something, Vin thought. The question is¡­ what? She sat on the edge of a flat wooden rooftop, legs dangling freely over the side. She was waiting¡ªfor something, or more precisely, someone. After many tiresome investigations, she had managed to piece together a hazy outline of events. For one, Olmer was indeed a heretic, worshipping another god. And the strange occurrences that had plagued Canen over the last few weeks were undeniably connected. Just as she¡¯d suspected. From the Maw to the Newmans to the Thieving Guild¡ªeverything seemed intertwined. According to her sources, the Thieving Guild operated like a nomadic group, never staying in one city for too long. Yet, they were primarily active in hive cities, where the dense populations made it difficult for officials to track them. They also functioned like mercenaries, taking any job so long as the pay was high enough. And, to Vin¡¯s irritation, they were loud about it. Despite their name, secrecy wasn¡¯t their style. They preferred to operate boldly, right in the open. Stupid of them to use the same tactic when dealing with the Ministry. Vin¡¯s hand distorted briefly as she pulled something from the ground¡ªa stone that shot upward and landed lightly in her palm. The Thieving Guild¡­ Given their mercenary nature, it made sense they¡¯d been hired. Before the attack on Thales Cathedral, they¡¯d never been active in this region. So which group? Which group? Which group? Vin paused. Could it have been the Maw? But they didn¡¯t gain anything from that attack. Or maybe they did, and the information is just well hidden¡­ If the Maw weren¡¯t the perpetrators, then who was? It could have been the same faction backing that strange woman who¡¯d wanted to birth a child with a man¡­ But certain clues made Vin doubt that possibility. Which is it, then? She scratched her head in frustration. Vin liked adventure, but not when the answers were so annoyingly out of reach. Why couldn¡¯t they just come easy? She shook her head and returned to her thoughts. If it¡¯s not the Maw, nor whatever faction supported that woman, then who? Not the Newmans, that¡¯s certain. Though they seem to have allied themselves with some gang in the slums, it feels more like a distraction than anything substantial. Vin¡¯s eyes lit up with sudden realization. What if there¡¯s another faction? One that wasn¡¯t originally in Canen but needed some kind of smokescreen to enter the city unnoticed? Maybe that¡¯s why they used the Guild. If the Ministry was distracted by that chaos, they wouldn¡¯t notice someone slipping through¡­ She paused. Could this be right? Boom! A flash of explosive light tore through the distant mist. Vin¡¯s head snapped up, her sharp eyes locking onto the source. A faint ringing sound followed, muted by the distance. Seems they¡¯ve arrived. The person she¡¯d been waiting for. A pillar of white light surged skyward from the explosion¡¯s epicenter, briefly illuminating the red dust-streaked buildings surrounding it. Vin didn¡¯t hesitate. She jumped. The ground distorted beneath her, propelling her skyward. Wind screamed against her face as she soared through the air, her eyes fixed on the distant, burning building amid the crowded cityscape. 90: Battle of Orders She was moving quickly, the city below her scrolling past in a frenzied blur of rooftops. She stopped suddenly, her body jerking slightly from the inertia. Looking down, she spotted it¡ªa two-story building engulfed in red-orange flames. The man she¡¯d been waiting for stood in front of it. Or, to be precise, the Invigilator she¡¯d been waiting for. Vin didn¡¯t know his name; Invigilators rarely gave them. He was dark-skinned¡ªa Maw, most likely. After their encounter in the interrogation room, suspicion had grown in her. What exactly had he prevented her from hearing? Of course, it could have been the weight of the knowledge spoken in that room. Ever since the Maw¡¯s sudden outburst, Vin had tirelessly pursued leads and uncovered something fascinating: knowledge above a certain class carried a penalty when known by beings below that class. Who would have thought? But that revelation only brought more questions. The Invigilators seemed immune to this penalty. Did that mean he was of that class himself, or did he possess other means to bypass the restriction? Who could guess the extent of the Ministry¡¯s abilities? Whatever the case, his casual nonchalance told Vin one thing: whatever he was hiding was worth knowing. And so, she followed. What do we have here? Below, the Invigilator stood, accompanied by two Scribed Maidens and several pawns. His palm glowed with a calm white light. The Maidens flanked him, heads covered by white hoods while the rest of their bodies lay exposed, etched with glowing symbols. Just looking at them filled Vin with a deep weakness. In front of them lay several charred, black-hooded corpses. Vin paid little attention to the Maidens themselves. While the general public might revere these women, Vin knew better. They were walking corpses. Even a sealed Sanguine had more life in them than these poor souls. She understood the strain of using something like divination. Now imagine a body entirely inscribed with such symbols¡ªan existence where death wasn¡¯t just certain but a requirement. And when they did die, they rarely left behind a soul. They simply ceased. Vin felt a rare solemnity creep into her chest. One of the two Maidens slowly raised her hand. The symbols along her wrist began to glow. Vin¡¯s eyes narrowed. She recognized those markings¡ªthey were for a veil. They¡¯re trying to seal the area! She stopped distorting. The air warped around her, and she plummeted downward, landing in a roll on the dust-streaked ground. Her white attire was smeared with red stains. Puffy, curtain-like veils of purple began descending from the sky, though their origin was impossible to pinpoint. They fell in slow, deliberate waves before fading away, leaving the world seemingly untouched¡ªbut now isolated. One of the pawns turned sharply, sensing her. His head snapped around, his wide eyes filled with fear as he raised his chain sword. He should fear her. She was Sanguine; he was merely human¡ªa pawn. But before he could act, a voice¡ªno, voices, layered and thunderous¡ªboomed from nowhere. ¡°Malice is prohibited here!¡± Vin froze. Her emotions dulled abruptly as if smothered under a heavy blanket. What just happened? Alarm flickered in her mind. Figures, shadowy and hooded in black robes, descended from the sky. They landed silently, surrounding the group. Where had they come from? She hadn¡¯t seen them, hadn¡¯t sensed them. And how had they broken the veil created by a Scribed Maiden? But despite their palpable malice, Vin felt¡­ nothing. Or rather, she lacked the desire to act against them. The intent to harm had been removed. They¡¯re powerful. That much was clear. To suppress emotion with a single word? That was no ordinary Soother¡¯s trick. No, this was something else entirely. Soothers were subtle, silent. This was raw authority. From the burning building stepped a figure. A man with brown hair that fell over one eye, his expression solemn. He wore a white kefna, buttoned to one side, and loose, flowing trousers. In his hand was a sleek, glass-like blade, its surface beaded with droplets of water. In his other hand, he carried a black case. Even without her bizarre eyes, Vin felt what was inside. Soul bombs! She was about to move when a sharp, piercing ring filled the air. She staggered, clutching her ears, though it did little to muffle the sound. Avoiding the cry of an Invigilator wasn¡¯t something as simple as covering your ears. The robed figures staggered too, clearly unprepared for the assault. How had the Invigilator attacked them without malice? He¡¯s an Invigilator. That was the only explanation. The Scribed Maidens began to glow¡ªquiet, pale, and desperate. Their bodies radiated light, not the pure white of the Invigilator but something tinged with faint blue. Like mana. They were burning their very souls to fuel their power. As the glow intensified, Vin felt the dull weight on her emotions begin to lift. The absence of feeling was replaced with a sharp, furious desire¡ªto kill these heretics.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°Vin of the SS0!¡± The voice rang in her mind, sharp and commanding. The Invigilator. She steadied herself and answered inwardly. Yes. ¡°I suppose ¡®no¡¯ doesn¡¯t always mean that to you,¡± the invigilator said. I suppose. Vin almost flushed but caught herself. ¡°This will be dealt with later. For now, the Ministry and the Empire require you to end the heretic.¡± Vin smiled. Suffer not life upon the heretic! It was something of a motto among the Pure White Invigilators. There was no response. I wonder what kind of trouble I¡¯ll be getting into now. She sighed. Silence followed. Both sides stared at each other, unmoving. Who would be the first to act? ¡°Order-unrelated powers are prohibited here!¡± Turns out it¡¯s them! The invigilator staggered slightly, the white light seeping from his body recoiling as though forced back into him. The Order is working? Vin realized, then frowned. Something was odd. Her components were still very much active. Was the Order not working on me? Could our branches be related? She dismissed the thought, dashing forward toward the nearest hooded figure. The strange Pitcher Branch was incomplete, but somewhere out there, there might exist a fully evolved version. She closed the distance swiftly, drawing her rapier and slicing with a clean, precise slash. The heretic stepped back and then¡ªshot into the air. Not leaped. Shot. But something felt off. For some reason, Vin felt the ground beneath her had¡­ distorted. She frowned, then jumped. Like a stone hurled by a slingshot, she rocketed upward, the wind screaming against her face. So we do follow the same branch! The realization unsettled her. She and a heretic¡­ sharing the same branch. The hooded man extended his hand, and the air around Vin thickened¡ªsolid, unyielding, like petrified stone. She was trapped. The hooded man drifted closer, his dark robes flapping like torn banners in the wind. ¡°So, you were the one watching from above?¡± he said. ¡°Do you enjoy spying or what?¡± He chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not very orderly.¡± So this must be the other group¡ªthe ones who hired the Thieving Guild. It was a guess, but Vin felt it was likely correct. She smiled. Now she knew where to focus. The hooded man froze, sensing something, and abruptly retreated. At that moment, the solid wind around her began to dissolve, as though ink was being washed from the air. He distorted the wind to trap me¡­ and I just reversed it. ¡°I see,¡± the man said, his voice calm. ¡°You follow the same branch¡ªthough yours is likely incomplete.¡± He raised his hand. ¡°What about joining the path of Order?¡± Does that ever work on anyone? Vin lunged at him, but before she could strike, a pillar of white light erupted from the ground below, illuminating the surroundings like a sudden sunrise. Her momentum faltered. What?! Her components weakened, as though forcibly cooled down¡ªor perhaps¡­ purified into one. The ground rushed up to meet her, but just before impact, her components flared back to life. She bounced off the ground, light as air¡ªbecause, in a way, she was air. Rolling to her feet, her sharp eyes scanned the chaos. The invigilator was locked in combat with someone¡ªa man in flowing white robes. It was an odd battle: the heretic flickered between mist and flesh, while the invigilator¡¯s blazing white light carved through the air like a blade. He must be their leader, Vin thought. Him first. Though she¡¯d have preferred to aid the pawns first, they were, after all, just pawns. Meanwhile, the scribed maidens¡ªhad summoned massive chain swords and was swinging them in wide, destructive arcs at the hooded figures. Vin sprinted forward, distorting an incoming blade meant for the invigilator¡¯s arm. The weapon rebounded mid-air, as though striking an invisible wall. She reached the invigilator¡¯s side, but the proximity to him caused her components to flare with agonizing heat. ¡°Support me!¡± the invigilator ordered, his voice firm and commanding. He clenched his fist, summoning a gleaming sword of pure white light before charging at the robed heretic. Fighting while my own components are breaking apart¡­ Vin felt a thrill spark in her chest¡ªthe kind swordsmen often spoke of. She ran after the invigilator, pushing her components to their limit and making her body nearly weightless. Her speed increased, her form blurring slightly as she moved. The two of them charged together¡ªVin on the left, the invigilator on the right. The man in white stood motionless, reforming from mist, watching them approach with unsettling calm. Why isn¡¯t he attacking? She cursed internally. At the last moment, the man twisted his body, and the invigilator¡¯s blade of light passed harmlessly through a swirling column of mist. The heretic reformed a few steps away, his footing slightly unsteady. Vin saw her chance. She lunged, rapier flashing. The blade struck¡ªbut only air. The mist caved around the point of impact. A glint of silvery light blinked just in front of her. Instinct roared in her mind, and she leaped backward. She landed hard, just as a glassy blade hacked into the spot she¡¯d been moments before. If she¡¯d been a heartbeat slower, her head would have rolled on the stone floor. ¡°Move!¡± the invigilator barked, hurling radiant spears of light toward the heretic. The heretic launched himself into the sky, his legs dissolving into swirling white mist that blended seamlessly with the foggy surroundings. His torso remained solid, his head still visible amid the white smoke. His legs solidified from the swirling mist, and he landed with a heavy thud, closing the distance between himself and Vin in a blink. He hacked downward with his sword. Vin sidestepped, narrowly dodging the strike, but he twisted mid-motion and slammed a steel-like kick into her side. The force of the blow sent her flying, her body flailing through the air like a ragdoll. She crashed onto the damp, dusty ground, rolling to a stop. She tried to move¡ªtried¡ªbut her legs were locked in place. Distortion. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of a black-robed heretic charging her with a dagger. He was likely the one who had latched her to the floor. I don¡¯t have time for this! With a sharp thrust of her rapier, Vin pierced the air. The heretic collapsed mid-stride, a clean, round hole bleeding from his forehead. She hadn¡¯t even touched him physically¡ªshe had distorted the distance between her weapon and the target. But the maneuver came at a cost. Agony flared through her body, her components strained to their limits. The purification pressure, the instability caused by the Astra inscribed on the maidens, and the pain of mana usage piled onto her senses. She gritted her teeth, barely holding in a scream. Her legs were freed. Vin launched herself back toward the invigilator, her movements sharp and precise despite the haze of pain clouding her focus. On her way, she felled another heretic with a deft slash. A roar echoed through the chaos¡ªa guttural, enraged scream from the invigilator. ¡°I need more!¡± he bellowed, his voice like cracking glass. Needs what? Vin¡¯s sharp eyes scanned the battlefield. From what she could see, the invigilator was undeniably stronger than the white-robed man. The problem wasn¡¯t strength¡ªit was endurance. Despite the purification radiating from the invigilator, the heretic remained unaffected, almost¡­ untouched. Of course, if the invigilator unleashed his full power without regard for collateral damage, this fight would already be over. A sharp cry pulled Vin¡¯s attention. One of the scribed maidens collapsed, a dagger lodged deep in her chest. Blood seeped into the dusty ground as her lifeless body slumped over. Around them, most of the pawns lay dead. Predictable¡ªthey had no powers to defend themselves. ¡°Violence is prohibited here!¡± The booming voice of a hooded figure rippled across the battlefield, and with it, Vin felt her body freeze. Chains¡ªillusory¡ªwove themselves around her limbs and torso. They weren¡¯t physical restraints, but each time she tried to move, to act with any intention of violence, her body seized up. Even her mana stuttered and froze. This is bad! 91: Undertaking The white-robed man lunged at the Invigilator, his blade embedding tip-first into the man¡¯s chest, blood splattering as he wrenched the weapon free. No! Vin¡¯s eyes widened. What just happened? But before she could process it, one of the maidens began to glow¡ªa powerful, blinding white light radiating from her form. The hooded men noticed and surged forward, but they were too late. In an instant, she was gone, reduced to smoldering ash. Vin froze, flabbergasted. But it wasn¡¯t over. The Invigilator¡¯s body flared next, suffused with that same searing white light. Vin staggered as an intense, burning pain racked her body, as if her very components were being violently torn apart. Or purified. She recalled the Invigilator¡¯s earlier words. Did she sacrifice herself¡­ to give him power? Perhaps the sheer intensity of the purifying light had disrupted the illusion holding her in place, for the chains around her began to melt into nothingness. Realizing her chance, Vin turned and sprinted, feet pounding against the damp floor as she ran from the light. She¡¯d seen this before¡ªthis suicidal act. If the Invigilator truly was a special-class Sanguine, then this power surge could only mean one thing: he was about to explode, releasing all his purifying light in one catastrophic burst. That was an ability of that branch. And Vin had no intention of being caught in it. She distorted the ground beneath her feet, trying to launch herself away, but barely rose a few inches before crashing back down. The purification¡ªit was suppressing her abilities. Chaos erupted behind her. Some of the hooded men managed to flee, while others frantically shouted, ¡°Order reigns supreme!¡± as they charged toward the Invigilator. Vin didn¡¯t care. Boom! A blinding flash of white consumed everything.
When Vin woke, the ground beneath her was smoldering, still radiating intense heat. Her body ached as though she¡¯d been wrung dry, and her components¡ªher very abilities¡ªfelt more absent than present. It would take time¡ªor a strong potion¡ªto recover. Groggy and disoriented, she pushed herself upright. Her blurred gaze swept over the misty street. No movement. Only charred corpses, twisted and still, leaking viscous black liquid. In the distance, her eyes caught sight of the Invigilator¡¯s body, crumpled amid the devastation. Staggering forward, Vin fell to her knees beside him. Without hesitation, she pulled a vial of red healing potion from her pouch, uncorked it, and carefully poured it into his mouth. The Invigilator coughed weakly. His body shimmered faintly with an illusory light, but his wounds showed no signs of improvement¡ªespecially the one in his chest. Isn¡¯t this supposed to be a high-quality potion? Vin frowned. Or is the attack itself preventing the potion from working? It seemed likely. Her gaze lingered on the dying man. To think I¡¯d see an Invigilator fall¡­ The weight of the moment pressed on her chest. She glanced upward at the red-tinged sky, the mist swirling like a veil over the ruins. Wouldn¡¯t the Sanitarium be able to fix this? She hesitated. Normally, that would be the first thought. But the Sanitarium also meant needles¡ªlots of them. It doesn¡¯t matter. She was about to move when she felt a weak grip on her arm. Vin froze, her eyes flicking downward. The Invigilator¡¯s bloodshot eyes stared up at her. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ okay?¡± He mumbled something unintelligible, his gaze drifting into the distance as if he were staring into eternity. ¡°I failed¡­ the Pure White¡­¡± he said, tears carving pale streaks down his grime-covered face. Damn. Vin had never seen an Invigilator cry before. She hadn¡¯t even thought they could cry. ¡°You didn¡¯t fail,¡± she said softly, trying to console him. ¡°You¡¯ve served faithfully¡ªand you¡¯ll continue to serve.¡± The man¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°No.¡± Vin hesitated, brows knitting together. ¡°I¡¯ve been attacked by something¡­ an affliction only the gods can heal.¡± The gods? Confusion swirled in her mind. ¡°But¡­ the Sanitarium can heal anything.¡± ¡°People still die.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Blood bubbled from his lips as he coughed. ¡°Unless the Pure White God Himself descends¡­ I¡¯m done. A failure.¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Vin stared at him, her chest tight with something she couldn¡¯t name. Against her better judgment, she spoke. ¡°What knowledge did the Maw have that made you block my ears earlier? And what do you mean by an injury only the gods can heal?¡± The Invigilator said nothing, only staring at her with pale, hollow eyes. ¡°This is¡­ a secret.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Vin¡¯s voice faltered. She hated herself for pressing, but the words spilled out anyway. ¡°You failed, didn¡¯t you? An Invigilator failed. Why not let me carry out the Pure White¡¯s will? If you can¡¯t aid him, let me.¡± The man¡¯s lips curled into a faint, broken smile. ¡°Yes¡­ I failed. I was Maw once¡­ but the Ministry accepted me. Graciously. And what did I do with that blessing? I failed.¡± He heaved a shuddering breath, blood trickling from his mouth. ¡°The Maw spoke the name¡ªor title¡ªof a living god.¡± Vin froze. A living god? The Eleven Gods didn¡¯t behave this way. Their names caused no harm. So¡­ which is it? A ruinous god? An evil one? ¡°That god¡ªor goddess¡ªhas been watched over by the Ministry. To ensure nothing¡­ happens.¡± His voice was fading, growing faint. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you more. But know this¡ªthe Maw are trying to free her. And if they do, what she guards will be unleashed upon everything.¡± Vin¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°Wait, what? Are you saying this is¡­ a catastrophe-level threat?¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no need to fear that¡­ not yet. The Maw are still far from gathering the souls they need to set her free.¡± Souls. Vin¡¯s mind raced. So that¡¯s why they used a soul bomb¡­ Souls are mana. They need the raw power within souls to break the seal? The goddess... A female form of the storm. Vin¡¯s blood ran cold as the truth settled over her. The Invigilator went still. His pale, hollow eyes stared at the sky. Vin remained kneeling beside him, pondering his words. The invigilator added, ¡°As for the other¡ªthat one is perhaps the true danger.¡± He said, ¡°Some weeks ago, the Thales Cathedral was attacked by a faction known as the Thieving Guild. However, the attack was a ruse. They were hired by another faction to fool the city''s Paragon Engine and gain entry.¡± ¡°Paragon Engine?¡± Vin had already deduced most of what was being said and didn¡¯t need much time to ponder. The invigilator shook his head. ¡°I cannot explain that to you,¡± he said. ¡°The faction that entered Canen is known as the Knights of Disordered Order, and they are the ones who attacked tonight.¡± Seems to fit with their whole aesthetic. ¡°They''ve been sighted in other Glory Cities, as though searching for something. It turns out that ''something'' is here,¡± he continued. ¡°They came into contact with a Maw, who shortly after vanished. Not only that, but they seem to have an alliance with the Order of Newman.¡± Vin frowned. That doesn¡¯t make sense. As far as she knew, this building was used by the Order of Newman as a front for one of their specialized hospitals. Why would members of the Knights attack their supposed allies? Unless they aren''t allies and are being used. The Order of Newman is being manipulated by the Knights while maintaining the illusion of alliance. The invigilator smiled painfully. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve guessed it now,¡± he said. ¡°Yes. With all the souls they''ve taken, they would have acquired enough power to do whatever they intend... It was always about the souls.¡± The Maw needs souls, and the Knights need souls... Vin¡¯s eyes sparked with realization. Could they need them for similar reasons? Could the Knights also have some god they wish to bring back? A sudden sense of inevitability washed over her, like everything was spiraling into a single point. Like a vortex. She shivered. Of course, she knew what that was. But it wasn¡¯t conducive to dwell on whether one¡¯s life was simply part of some grand event, orchestrated to lead them toward something¡ªor someone. Vin heaved a misty breath. ¡°So that means...¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the invigilator said. ¡°The Knights are trying to free a god¡ªan evil god. The one who attacked me is likely a vessel for that god.¡± Which explains why the injuries cannot be healed. He already carries components of that god within him. Vin analyzed. The invigilator''s voice had dropped to a whisper. ¡°But that must never happen. It would be disastrous for such a thing to occur in Canen¡ªthe capital of the empire, the land of Pure White. No. We know what they are doing, but what we need¡ªwhat the Ministry needs¡ªis their location.¡± He paused, catching his breath... or perhaps his final moments. ¡°Can you do that, Vin? Can you find them and stop such heresy from taking root in the Pure White God''s land?¡± Vin closed her eyes briefly, then parted her lips as if to speak. But her gaze fell to the invigilator. His eyes were closed. He had died. ¡°Yes. No such god will descend upon Canen.¡± A memory flashed in her mind¡ªa man, radiant with wings. She dismissed it, then carefully laid the invigilator''s body down. Stretching out her hand, she spoke a silent prayer. Her eyes scanned the battlefield for a time before her feet slowly lifted from the ground. Now, I need to find myself a heretic. She drank the last remnants of the potion and exhaled deeply. She shot into the skies, slicing through the veil of mist. Below the Grand Helper, two main leaders seemed to hold authority, each with their own faction of survivors and scavengers. One was a Sanguine; the other, a Swordsman. Tint''s group belonged to the latter, which was also Monica''s group. Speaking of her... Karl hadn¡¯t seen Monica for some time. After arriving in the hold, she had broken away from him, likely to meet her friends or deal with some task. But something about her absence unsettled him. Especially with the way crates were arranged strategically in certain spots throughout the hall. It reminded him of... that place. The hall that fed and controlled him. Never again. From his observations, survival here was precarious. Despite Monica¡¯s earlier reassurances, the reality was far grimmer. The people here were barely scraping by on scraps scavenged from the castle. The wounded were being tended to by young women¡ªbarely adults. In fact, most of the people in the hall seemed between twelve and twenty-three. Some looked like potential mutants, evident in their fitter physiques. Mutants would last longer under mana siphoning, but the rest... they were hollow. Eyes dull. Skin pulled tight over fragile bones. After some time, a figure approached Karl. A woman, her steps hesitant, her unease visible. Likely, stories of him killing Astra Kin had spread. Just don¡¯t think I¡¯m some savior. ¡°The Grand-Helper would like to speak with you,¡± she said. That was fast. Karl raised an eyebrow but then considered it. I¡¯m likely one of the strongest here. If I were him, I¡¯d also want to secure an alliance. But Karl had no intention of playing diplomat. He was led into a separate room, where Faus and Lock waited behind a long square table. Faus, the Sanguine, stood out immediately. Angular face, deep eyes, and skin so radiant it almost glowed. He was tall, easily six feet. A physical component. Lock was silent. So silent that even with enhanced hearing, Karl could barely pick up his breathing. But they were not his objective. The one he sought was seated at the very head of the table. Black hair, dark robes adorned with jewels. His face was stoic, his eyes hidden behind slightly cracked glass lenses. He had an air of both scholarship and mystery. Before either could speak, Karl moved toward the chair at the end of the table. He pulled it back and sat with a solemn expression. He did not carry his axe but could summon it at any moment. He would have preferred to hold it, but given the nature of these people, showing his cards was perhaps not the best move. 92: Astral Kins There was silence as the three watched him. Then the one, muscular and radiant, spoke, his voice booming like a roar. ¡°We heard of how you saved Monica¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Karl said simply. Faus frowned but remained silent. Cautious. He was likely still assessing Karl''s strength. Good. I suppose. As strong as he may be, Karl harbored not much illusion that he could take on a Sanguine, a swordsman, and whatever it was the Grand-Helper represented. Maybe not impossible. About the Grand-Helper: Karl felt something off about him. Perhaps it was his general paranoia, but whatever it was, he was keen on staying vigilant. ¡°How about you tell us exactly how you killed that monster,¡± said Faus. I see. From what Karl had gathered from whispers and scraps of conversation, none of the people here had ever killed an Astra Kin. Of course, the reason for this could be that the monsters they fought were vastly stronger than his. Maybe not. That one said it was protecting me from the monsters outside, so it must''ve had the power to back up its words. Karl deliberated for a moment, then began telling the long tale of his days in the hall. Safe as it was. Many parts of the story were carefully edited. He made sure not to mention how Monica had helped awaken him. Doing so would likely turn her into something akin to bait. The scavengers might think she had some unique ability to combat Astra Kins. Karl wouldn''t want that, right? I promised to protect her, so... When he finished his tale, which ended with him "by luck burying" the monster, the three leaders remained silent. Finally, Faus spoke, his voice powerful. ¡°Hmm, so you bested it one on one?¡± Karl did not respond. Faus''s gaze lingered for a bit. ¡°From what you said, I don¡¯t see the possibility of you besting such a creature. A powerful one. Your Sanguine powers seem only strength-related... Did you perhaps evolve after you killed the creature?¡± You mean whether I gained my ice power from that. Karl mused. Monica hadn''t blabbed about his secrets and powers. Due to her lack of knowledge, she didn''t understand that the ice powers weren''t his but a product of his World Item. Judging by these people, they likely didn''t know about it either. And as far as he could recall, she hadn''t seen him use it. So... ¡°Yes,¡± he lied. ¡°After I killed the monster, there seemed to be a vial of grace, perhaps one left by a previous victim of the creature. Regardless, I needed strength, and the monster didn''t seem to have any quarrels with me using its blood.¡± He paused, a smile curling up on his lips. ¡°I suppose, in a way, my greed was greater than the monster''s.¡± There was silence. Then, out of nowhere, the man at the end of the table snorted happily. The Grand-Helper burst into laughter. ¡°You heard what he said?¡± He pointed at Karl, grinning at the solemn swordsman. ¡°He said his greed was greater than the monster''s!¡± He then turned his gaze back to Karl. ¡°You are good, quite good. In fact, you are among us now... A leader.¡± Faus stood up abruptly, the table quaking beneath his hands. His face contorted into intense fury. ¡°What in the shattered heavens is this?! You believe him?!¡± Now that Faus was standing, Karl noticed several rings on his fingers. Is he a citizen of a Knight City? ¡°We have been fighting this battle for years,¡± Faus said, his hands clenched tightly. Well, considering the rate of time passage, you likely haven¡¯t been here for more than a week or two. ¡°And this?¡± Faus glanced furiously at Karl. ¡°Just because he¡¯s capable of killing a monster? Who knows, maybe the one he killed was just weak. The bottom of the barrel. And you tell me that you wish to make him a leader? The same rank as us?¡± Lock remained silent, his eyes staring into the distance as though everything happening was unnecessary to him. An attitude only the strong have? Karl wondered. The Grand-Helper¡¯s face quickly turned cold, stoic. ¡°Where were you when I alone ventured into the darkness to bring these people to safety?¡± Faus went silent, veins bulging across his forehead. The Grand-Helper slowly stood, an authoritative aura radiating from him. ¡°You were a puppet, Faus.¡± Karl''s eyes widened. What? He nearly blurted it aloud. Faus was a puppet? Then how did he escape? Was he like Monica? Or was his will strong enough? Karl didn¡¯t like the notion of another person being a survived puppet. There was always a chance it was a trick¡ªthat Faus was still a puppet but one playing real. Of course, given how vacant puppets'' gazes usually were, Karl wasn''t very inclined to believe that possibility. At some point, Faus had sat back down, though his eyes still gleamed with murderous intensity. If not for the Helper''s presence, he would have challenged Karl outright. The Warrior God Ministry seemed to have such an aesthetic.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°Alright.¡± The Grand-Helper sat down again, then glanced at Karl. ¡°I suppose you have no problem being a new leader?¡± Karl shook his head. ¡°Then that''s that,¡± the Helper said. ¡°You can choose your own team, but they have to willingly join you.¡± The Helper proceeded to list off the perks of being a leader. For one, Karl could organize expeditions to search for supplies. He could also leave the encampment anytime he liked. After some brief discussion, Karl finally asked what he truly wanted to know. ¡°I will soon go on an expedition. But before I leave, I would like to know how exactly your ability works in bringing back those who have left the camp.¡± It was a roundabout way of asking, but the question had been posed. As he expected, it triggered a number of sharp glares. Even the solemn swordsman gave him a passive glance. Interesting. The Grand-Helper lingered in silence for a moment before speaking. ¡°I suppose being curious about that is warranted.¡± He leaned back in his chair. ¡°After all, if I weren''t, then I would likely be controlled.¡± ¡°Controlled?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Karl realized. ¡°I call them puppets.¡± The Helper rubbed his jaw thoughtfully. ¡°Puppets. That¡¯s better than our term. Alright, that''s what we''ll call them from now on.¡± Karl shrugged. ¡°Alright then,¡± the Grand-Helper continued, ¡°as you might have expected, my power operates in relation to luck.¡± Hmm. ¡°I can grant a certain degree of luck towards a specific outcome. However, it must be logically possible. For example, the chance of this place being discovered by accident exists, so it can occur. But because luck is chaotic and unpredictable, it sometimes takes longer to manifest. I simply hope it happens before the entire group perishes.¡± He smiled oddly. ¡°Makes sense,¡± Karl said with a nod. Then, glancing around the dimly lit stone room, he added, ¡°I suppose you found this place using that method?¡± Am I missing something? Karl frowned slightly. The Grand-Helper nodded and leaned back. ¡°You¡¯re strong,¡± he said, his voice dropping slightly. ¡°Perhaps you can...¡± And now the extortion begins. Karl remained solemn, head tilted slightly. He stayed silent, refusing to speak first. The Helper glanced briefly between Faus and Lock before continuing. ¡°There¡¯s a monster.¡± Karl acted surprised, his eyes widening slightly. ¡°There are very few paths connecting the encampment to the rest of the castle,¡± the Helper explained. ¡°One such path is dominated by a particularly ferocious beast. It resembles an ash hound but far larger.¡± He smiled faintly. Does he have a thing for hounds or something? ¡°Normally, we would have avoided it entirely, but it sits atop numerous crates of supplies¡ªfood, to be specific. Supplies we believe were originally brought here by the castle¡¯s owner.¡± Olmer? Karl recalled the crates he had found in the hall. Could this be the same situation, or was this another anomaly? Questions upon questions. ¡°Of course,¡± the Helper added, ¡°we¡¯ve tried multiple times to kill it. But we couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°So you need me,¡± Karl said with a faint smirk. ¡°Since I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s killed one.¡± Faus scowled audibly, but Karl ignored him. The Grand-Helper was silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes, we need you.¡± He adjusted his cracked glasses. ¡°So, will you aid your fellow humans and show these creatures the might of man... for the First Order?¡± First Order... Karl¡¯s grin widened slightly. The Grand-Helper was clever. With just a few exchanges, he had tied Karl down with responsibility. Now Karl would have to play the hero or face the scorn of the scavengers. But... I still have a choice. Help them or not. Either way, I lose nothing. At most, I could force them all into submission. He liked that thought. However, I need knowledge¡ªabout the Astra Kin, their nature, and their weaknesses. If I dominate them now, they might lie to me. And one wrong piece of information could get me killed. Though every lie had some kernel of truth. Karl let the silence stretch before speaking. ¡°I suppose I can help. However, I want something in return.¡± ¡°As you should,¡± said the Grand-Helper. Karl¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°I want knowledge about these monsters. Everything you know.¡± He chose not to refer to them as Astra Kin. The leaders didn¡¯t seem to know the term, and enriching their understanding served no purpose. I¡¯m the one who needs to learn, not them. The Grand-Helper nodded. ¡°Alright. Where do you want to start?¡± ¡°Not only that,¡± Karl interrupted. ¡°I want to know everything about this castle. Its origins, its anomalies, and¡­ the difference between the monsters in here and the creatures one can normally evolve into.¡± Faus scowled. ¡°What, do you want to evolve into one? Like you did with that monster you killed?¡± The Grand-Helper raised his hand to silence Faus. ¡°Very reasonable.¡± He chuckled softly. ¡°Honestly, I thought you might ask about my evolution.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t need to,¡± Karl said simply. Faus groaned again, but Karl paid him no mind. The Grand-Helper clasped his hands together. ¡°Evolvable creatures differ in one fundamental way. They exist in reality. They are, in essence, animals¡ªalbeit powerful ones. They have instincts; mental components but a human mind can normally suppress them. For example, a sanguine who evolves into a Shadow Wisp might feel an irresistible urge to loiter around light sources. But their human will overrides it.¡± Karl listened intently. ¡°But these monsters... their mental components are far stronger. If someone attempted to evolve into them, the monster¡¯s mind would likely awaken inside them. A resurrection, in a sense. Through the bond formed by consuming their blood or essence, their mind would overpower the host.¡± Faus and Lock exchanged glances. ¡°That¡¯s why I remain skeptical about your supposed evolution from that monster,¡± the Helper said. ¡°My mind simply overpowered it,¡± Karl replied. ¡°Possible,¡± the Grand-Helper allowed. ¡°Though here¡¯s another key difference¡ªthese monsters don¡¯t naturally have a physical form.¡± Karl frowned slightly. But I saw blood. ¡°You could say this castle is an anomaly. It forced them into physicality. Or perhaps their entry into our world gave them form. Regardless, they¡¯re not entirely bound by normal rules.¡± Astra Kin exists in the Astra. Karl knew this. They are illusory by nature, but when exposed to physical traits, they gain substance. Maybe if they remain disconnected from the real world, they stay ephemeral. ¡°Another thing,¡± the Helper added, ¡°these creatures¡¯ powers seem... inconsistent. A sanguine creature usually has powers tied to its nature¡ªfog and illusion, lightning and wind. But these monsters can have entirely unrelated abilities.¡± Karl leaned back, processing the information. ¡°Perhaps their strange state is the reason they remain so unstable,¡± the Helper concluded. ¡°Either way, they share one thing with evolvable creatures¡ªthey lack the cooldowns or mana pain typical of sanguines.¡± Karl¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Interesting. They seem similar but are also different. If anything, an astra kin is stronger than a sanguine creature, Karl realized, then nodded. 93: Expedition The Grand-Helper heaved a breath. ¡°The monster in particular is able to walk on any surface, turn invisible, and summon a sword of pure golden light that can purify components. But unlike the light of an Invigilator, it purifies even faster and stronger. If one is not careful, one can lose all of their components in a matter of seconds.¡± That can be a problem. However, for some reason, Karl recalled the golden light that came from Vin back when they fought the impregnating woman. Perhaps she had a similar component. ¡°That''s that.¡± The Grand-Helper clapped, startling Lock, who at some point had fallen asleep. ¡°That¡¯s all about the monster, though it''s also very, very strong¡­ Now, for the castle. As you may have known, many things are distorted in it.¡± And there was that feeling again. That feeling as if he was missing something. ¡°However, the castle is a giant energy construct. It constantly drains mana from those in it to power something. Perhaps the distortion or the monsters. Either way, the distortions seem to have something related to order.¡± The world turned crisp. There was nothing but darkness. No. Not darkness. It was as though the darkness was changing. Perhaps pulsing. Then there was playing. Music. A beautiful tune that brought about an odd sensation. Peace. Familiarity. What was it? He saw a face. Stoic. The vision shattered. Just as the world around him blurred back into life, the ground began to shake. Trembling. Falls of dust descended from the roof. Karl had already expected that, so his eyes drifted to the leaders of the encampment. His eyes flickered. They weren¡¯t surprised! The Grand-Helper seemed annoyed. Faus enraged. And Lock was¡­ asleep. ¡°Sorry,¡± the Grand-Helper said. ¡°This has been happening for some time now. We still don¡¯t know the reason.¡± ¡°How many times exactly?¡± ¡°Three. Four. Not sure,¡± the Grand-Helper said. Roughly the same amount of time I had those memories¡ªvisions. And also the dream with that mutant boy. Soon, the quaking stopped, and the ground grew silent. ¡°Alright,¡± the Grand-Helper said. ¡°That¡¯s just about it with the castle. At least, all that we know of.¡± After that, they had a brief conversation before Karl eventually left the room. Supposedly, the Grand-Helper wanted to speak with his leaders. Not that it mattered to him, but he still couldn¡¯t help but think about what it was. Well, whatever it may be. If it threatens me, I can always just destroy it. Now that he was free, he thought back to the strange face in the visions. One thing that he picked from his visions, was that they usually triggered to give him a reward or power, or in relation to something else. Of course, the relation of most of them hadn''t yet been figured out. And given how he didn''t feel any stronger, did it mean that the face had some relation to what was happening to the castle? Karl racked his brain for a couple of minutes but eventually dismissed it. It would be something to think about later. Karl walked past several scavengers. Something felt off. That much he knew. However, the problem was that he didn¡¯t know what. It was a nagging feeling¡ªannoying even. He knew there was something he was missing or perhaps not seeing. Or maybe he had seen it and simply hadn¡¯t grasped it yet. Karl shook his head, dismissing the thought. He would let it rest for now. After all, pondering something without knowing what it was proved fruitless. Thus, he moved to a certain part of the hall; there, a few women were serving food. However, despite the cluster, men and women remained apart while eating. Even in such desperation, they still cling to culture. Karl mused, knowing no such thing could ever happen to him. He took a spot in line, which resulted in many gazes drawing toward him¡ªor more like looking down at him. It was annoying, yes, but even with all his enhancements, he was still not tall. After suffering numerous gazes, he moved to a secluded corner and then began dining on his meal. The food in question was placed in a black stone-curved bowl. Likely, it was made from the very walls of the castle. Disgusting.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Sitting down, he scooped a spoon of an old sludge. It seemed to have some meat within it, but most of it was just bones. This again. Karl felt like laughing. Once again, he had returned to this. He ate nonetheless. After a while, Monica walked up to him, standing with a satisfied smile. ¡°You seem to be enjoying the company,¡± Karl said, taking another spoonful of the dish. It tasted horrible. Monica placed her hand on her waist. ¡°Yeah, yeah. So, what have you been up to?¡± she said. ¡°I heard you were summoned by the leaders. So, what did they ask?¡± Karl frowned a bit. Summoned? He shook his head, then looked at her. ¡°They made me one of them.¡± There was silence. Monica seemed confused, her eyes absent to his revelation. ¡°What in the Black are you talking about?¡± Karl took another scoop. ¡°They made me a leader,¡± he said simply. Monica remained still, and then slowly, a curtain of realization flowed over her expression. ¡°What?¡± she exclaimed. ¡°How? When? Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m strong,¡± Karl said. ¡°That still¡­¡± Monica seemed worried. About me? he felt warm for some reason. He lingered a bit, then said, ¡°I want you to join my team.¡± Monica snapped out of her daze. ¡°Ah.¡± She looked around. ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m part of Leader Faus¡¯ team.¡± ¡°So?¡± Karl was a bit confused as to why that mattered. Monica rubbed her hair. ¡°He¡¯s the leader¡­ If I just leave, it would seem like I don¡¯t have loyalty.¡± Once again, Karl was dumbfounded. What were people even thinking? Loyalty? What? Again, he realized he would never be caught having such chains. He placed the plate beside him on the floor. And just as he did, children who loitered away from him cast hungry eyes on him. He glanced at the plate on the floor, then back at them. But for some reason, his eyes moved to Monica, who still had a confused expression on her face. After that, he waved at the children, picked up the plate, and handed it to them. They took the food ravenously, moving to a dirty corner and devouring it as though it was the sweetest thing they had ever tasted. Karl watched them for a few moments, shaking his head. This isn¡¯t loyalty. He stood up, taking a step towards Monica. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Her eyes widened in terror, and Karl smiled. He waved his hand and added, ¡°For an expedition of sorts.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Monica propped her head on her hand. ¡°So that¡¯s why you want me?¡± No. ¡°I need a navigator. Someone who knows the castle¡¯s terrain. At least enough to guide us.¡± Monica giggled. ¡°I¡¯m not from the Navigator Houses,¡± she said. ¡°Even then... many others know the terrain. Maybe even better than me.¡± Karl grew solemn but hid it well. ¡°But what exactly is this expedition for, anyway?¡± Monica asked. Feeling no need to hide this particular matter, he said, ¡°To hunt the monsters surrounding the encampment, or those wandering dangerously close to it.¡± Monica clicked her tongue. ¡°Not many would want to join for that,¡± she said. ¡°The stronger survivors are already part of one team or another, under the leaders. So the only ones left¡­¡± ¡°Are the scraps,¡± Karl interjected. This was something he expected. Monica frowned slightly before continuing. ¡°The only ones left would only attempt to join if there was an assurance of food.¡± Karl glanced across the gloomy hall. Not that any of them would be of help. At most, they¡¯d simply be cannon fodder. Which is something I don¡¯t particularly need. So¡­ they need to be witnesses. He shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll take anyone I need.¡± ¡°Yeah, I suppose.¡± Monica turned, looking at the survivors. ¡°Everyone here needs hope¡ªfor food, for safety.¡± After departing from Monica, Karl spent hours lying far more than he ever had to. From spinning tales about a possibility mentioned by the grand-helper of food being stored somewhere, to claiming he had supposedly seen some on his way back. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you bring it when you were coming?¡± one of the gathered people asked with a stern gaze. Karl glanced at the figure, whom he could only see due to standing on a high bench. ¡°That area is guarded by a monster.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t the other leaders attempting to kill it?¡± another asked. Karl smiled faintly. ¡°Have they ever been able to?¡± The gathering grew quiet. By now, his exploits had been dutifully spread by Monica. Good girl. Karl thought, then addressed the group. ¡°I alone have done it. So why not take the risk?¡± Of course, once it turned out the food did not exist¡ªor more like ¡®had been eaten by the monster¡¯¡ªhe would still have accomplished his goal. After the silence, several hands rose from the crowd. Good. The next day¡ªor what felt like one¡ªthey were prepared to go on the hunt. A small crowd of survivors gathered to see him off, their hollow eyes burning with some hope or anguish. Though some carried spite and hatred, specifically the leader, Faus, standing off in the corner. Not that it mattered. Standing before the door of the encampment, Monica stepped up beside him. ¡°This is stupid,¡± she said. ¡°These people aren¡¯t good, nor are they strong. Are you just taking them to kill them? What are they? Bait?¡± Karl locked eyes with her, feeling a certain pang of emotion...After remaining silent for a couple of seconds, he said, ¡°See what I do, then judge.¡± She stared at him for a couple of moments, then sighed. Her back turned towards him as she walked into the crowd. The door opened with a powerful series of clangs and creaks. And just like that, Karl was moving into the depths of the castle again. And who was his team? A navigator spotted by Monica, and some pathetic entourage of scavengers¡­ If he were weak, this group would be the end of him. But he wasn¡¯t. This was merely a step toward his desire. He would use them as they tried to use him¡­ With that, he and his cohort walked out of the encampment. The darkness was the first thing that met them. Though some carried lamps and burners, Karl held his lighter in his hand, raising it like a fragile lantern. He moved calmly, following the male navigator. He hadn¡¯t asked for a name, but the man¡ªor rather, boy¡ªseemed barely eighteen, though he was older than Karl. He had coarse dark hair, hollow eyes, and a small, taut frame. He carried a worn-out book, constantly consulting it, touching walls, and making strange nods. It looked like some repetitive ritual of some sort. ¡°This way,¡± the boy would say from time to time, which Karl, as his supposed employer, had to follow. And honestly, he disliked having to jerk to attention every time the boy said, ¡°Here¡± or ¡°This way.¡± He sighed. This was probably the first time he truly wanted the company of a monster. Although, since he had claimed to have seen a monster with some food, he often made contradicting calls on where they had to go. This bothered the navigator boy very much. And that was something Karl liked. Announcement Oh, heavens, imagine waiting days for a chapter only to see this shit. I sincerely apologize for this. ?? Now to the main reason: I haven¡¯t posted for some time because I discovered some inconsistencies between this work and my other projects (of which there are many). Anyway, I¡¯m currently reviewing the outline and world-building to correct them all. However, Ulshur (which is the name of the world in By the Blood) still has various planned short stories, which I will be posting once a week on my Discord (which I also just created, so it might be a bit... dead). Anyway, the first short story will be out in two days, and I promise it¡¯s worth it.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I¡¯ll be posting such short stories every week, and due to the planned scope of my world, they might contain information relevant to the overall universe (one I¡¯m currently developing). So expect books from different worlds, each with its own power system, culture, world-building, and characters. I hope to see you all there. Also, the channel name for the weekly release is Weekly Standalones. Oh, and as for By the Blood, in just a few days, I should have completed all the corrections. Once again, I apologize for the hiatus. ???? There¡¯s also a possibility that earlier chapter releases might be shared on the Discord. See you there! Also the link is down in the....I don''t really know, it should be down ???? there in something or a linktrr 94: Dunn stared at the Knight Plate displayed on a mannequin. This was to be his armor for the duration of their expedition. And worse, it had once been Ren¡¯s armor. Warrior, help me. Ren was likely plotting to kill him now. In a way, that might even be reasonable¡ªso long as he didn¡¯t resort to poison: a coward¡¯s weapon. After all, he wouldn''t want to die such a menial death. Standing beside the armor were two women¡ªscribed maidens. Their faces were hidden beneath golden hoods, and their bodies were inscribed with an array of weakening symbols. Dunn found himself stunned for several reasons, each layering atop the last. He had anticipated this moment. The Golden Knight had alluded to it in their last meeting, but Dunn hadn¡¯t believed it a true possibility. Knight Plate was far more valuable than even the finest Shard Armor. Yet somehow, the radiant sir had managed to wrest it from Ren¡¯s grasp. Not only that, but the armor was no longer bonded to Ren. This meant anyone could claim it, and it would become theirs. He was to be that someone. Dunn stepped closer to the display, letting his eyes linger on the intricate design of the armor. Bulkier than his current equipment, it was composed of countless reddish plates interlocking with dark, gray-edged joints. It was a marvel¡ªa significant upgrade in every sense. He could summon the armor at will, and it came with a sword. It could even repair itself using his energy. Mana, I think it¡¯s called. The potential it offered was staggering. He would be stronger and faster than any Shard-bearer. He would become a living desolation. Even Adolla, with all his power, would pale in comparison. But as that thought took root, a shiver rippled through Dunn¡¯s body. Adolla. What would that man do if he saw him wearing this? Wouldn¡¯t he drop everything to challenge him to a duel? That was more than likely. ¡°Please bond with it,¡± one of the scribed maidens said softly. Her voice snapped Dunn from his thoughts, which was fortunate¡ªhe had been teetering on the edge of refusal, fearing that Adolla might ignite their entire encampment in a frenzy of battle. Not that he had the luxury of refusing. This gift came directly from the radiant sir. To reject it would be tantamount to spitting on the generosity of the sovereign ruler. Dunn would be lucky to receive a trial after such an insult; imprisonment in the dungeons for life would be the best he could hope for. Beyond all that, this armor was a tool of immense power. It elevated its wearer from a special class to a desolation. Not a true one, as he lacked the status of a sanguine and the perks that came with it, but his strength would still surpass that of any normal man. He might even be able to face one of those giants that ruled the domination. Perhaps he could stand against the black-armored stronghands that had attacked their camp not long ago. And if he couldn¡¯t? Then he would die gloriously, clad in the finest armor humanity had ever forged. Dunn thought of the radiant sir. Well, second finest, but still not bad. He lingered for a few moments, his gaze drifting to a random shadow wisp dimming the eternal lamp on the far wall. ¡°The Chaplain awaits,¡± the maiden said again, her tone serene and devoid of pride. It was an emotionless voice, one that hinted at absolute devotion rather than apathy. Dunn knew little about the scribed maidens. The ministries kept them hidden from the public eye, and the symbols etched on their bodies were exhausting to look at for too long. Aside from those details, there was little else he understood about them¡ªsave for one thing. They were the Warrior God¡¯s most devout servants. Perhaps that explained the lifeless voice. Pride had no place among those who served a god. Dunn stepped closer to the armor until he was mere inches from it. He felt a pang of nervousness, like the first time the legion master had presented him with Shard-Armor. He would miss his old armor, but in the end, it was just a tool. It had been repaired so many times by the tireless artisans that its originality had long since been welded away. Drawing a small dagger from his belt, Dunn slid the blade across his calloused finger. A sharp pain flared, followed by the warmth of blood welling to the surface. He pressed the injured finger to the red plates, watching the blood seep into the armor¡¯s interlocking cracks. A familiar sensation coursed through him. It was as if an additional limb had been grafted onto his body. Though he couldn¡¯t summon the face of the soul like a sanguine, he could feel it¡ªa presence akin to the thrill, coursing through his veins and wrapping him in something both strange and familiar. The sensation nearly buckled his knees. Ask any Shard-bearer, and they would tell you: nothing compared to the moment of bonding with one¡¯s armor. It was like gaining a silent, unerring companion. A tool that would never betray you.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. It was an otherworldly feeling. A glorious one. The thrill lasted only a moment longer before Dunn remembered the scribed maidens watching him. He couldn¡¯t very well revel in ecstasy under their gaze. They¡¯ve probably seen this enough times anyway, he thought, refocusing on the new sensation: the extra limb. It was instinctual. No commands, no words¡ªjust a thought. Instantly, the Knight Plate dissolved into black smoke, curling around him. The vapor coiled around his wrists, legs, arms, and face, carrying the acrid scent of sulfur, like a volcano on the brink of eruption. As the smoke thickened, it solidified into reddish metal, wrapping him in a shell of impenetrable armor. In moments, Dunn stood fully clad, the weight of the armor negligible against his enhanced strength. Where he had once stood eye-to-eye with the maidens, he now loomed over them. Amazing. I¡¯m like a true warlock... He attempted to step forward but found his movements unsteady. His legs wobbled, and he nearly stumbled with the effort of a single stride. Despite knowing these were his limbs, the sudden height difference left him disoriented. This will take time to master in combat. He acknowledged the challenge and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Ren¡¯s exceptional skill. The man had supposedly mastered the Knight Plate in mere hours. Dunn continued experimenting with the armor, clenching his fists, twisting his torso, and even attempting a few jumps. Each leap left the ground beneath him cracked and fractured, the solid stone yielding to his immense weight. Oddly enough, he didn¡¯t feel the weight at all. It reminded him of wearing Shard Armor¡ªa sensation of encumbrance reduced to insignificance. Yet this armor seemed even more advanced, almost ethereal. Perhaps some new kind of shard armor that feels weightless, he mused. The thought wasn¡¯t far-fetched. The Sanctitarium reportedly produced dozens of unique designs annually. After a few more motions, he managed to find a semblance of balance. Satisfied, he joined the Scribed Maidens, and together, they departed the chamber, heading toward the War Temple.
Dunn walked through the grand hall of the temple, the bulk of his armor belying its surprising lightness. His gaze wandered to the statues flanking both sides of the path, each one a towering tribute to fallen heroes. He wondered briefly if his own image would join their ranks should he meet his end in battle. Then again, it hardly mattered. In death, such honors were meaningless. The temple, carved into the heart of an artificial mountain, opened up before him. His eyes were immediately drawn to the colossal statue of the Warrior God. He pumped a gauntleted fist in silent respect, his gaze shifting to the priest-adepts bustling about. Despite his newfound strength, being in this sacred place filled him with an odd, gnawing sense of vulnerability. The Waygate had seen increased use since the arrival of the Golden Knight. Supplies for the expedition, and even new Scribed Maidens had all passed through its profane archway. Dunn despised the construct. If it were up to him, he would have destroyed it outright. But the Radiant Sir had sanctioned its use, and his orders were absolute. Before long, Dunn spotted the white-hooded Chaplain waiting near the temple¡¯s inner sanctum. He greeted the man with a bow before following him deeper into the mountain. Curiosity gnawed at him. Why had he been summoned? The Maidens had offered no explanation. It must be significant, Dunn speculated, focusing on the Chaplain¡¯s steady pace ahead of him. They stopped before a door¡ªa massive slab of black iron etched with glowing, weakening symbols. The sight of it made Dunn frown. He turned to the Chaplain. ¡°What is this?¡± The Chaplain remained silent, his hooded face unreadable. He gestured to the Maidens behind them. Oddly, Dunn had nearly forgotten they were there. At the silent command, one of the Maidens stepped forward, pressing a delicate hand against the iron surface. ¡°You are about to learn why the Radiant Sir has come to this place,¡± the Chaplain said, his voice low and deliberate. Dunn¡¯s brows knit together. What in the Warrior¡¯s name? He glanced at the Chaplain, then back to the Maiden, her hand still resting on the door. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he demanded. Instead of answering, the Chaplain issued a single word. ¡°Open.¡± Light flared from the Maiden¡¯s body¡ªor more precisely, from the strange symbols inscribed upon her skin. The sigils radiated a harsh white glow that spread to the inscriptions on the door. Dunn instinctively reached for his sword. Red flames curled around his fingers, solidifying into an obsidian-black chain blade. He raised it high. Striking down a Maiden was forbidden, but what he witnessed felt heretical. He was a Legionnaire, sworn to protect humanity from such profanities. Before his blade could descend, a golden sword of light intercepted his strike, halting it above the Maiden¡¯s head. Staggering backward, Dunn turned to the Chaplain, who now held the luminous weapon. ¡°What is this?¡± Dunn¡¯s voice grew sharp with suspicion. The Chaplain remained calm, studying him with an unreadable expression. ¡°I expected a more tempered reaction,¡± he said. ¡°Instead, you behave like that one¡ªAdolla, I believe.¡± The mention of Adolla sent a chill through Dunn. Could the Chaplain be involved in something profane? His thoughts were interrupted as the Maiden screamed. Her entire body now glowed with a blinding intensity, like a miniature sun. But her usual composure was gone, replaced by raw, primal terror. Dunn stepped forward, reaching out, but before he could intervene, the light vanished. Where the Maiden had stood, only ash and charred cloth remained. Wide-eyed but steady, Dunn felt the familiar surge of the thrill coursing through him. He was a soldier, sworn to act in humanity¡¯s defense. Whatever was happening here, it was wrong. Raising his sword again, he prepared to strike down the Chaplain. The door suddenly creaked open, and a thunderous voice echoed from within. ¡°Stop, Legionnaire Dunn!¡± The command carried such overwhelming authority that Dunn collapsed to his knees. His Desolation Plate should have protected him, yet he was utterly subdued. Gritting his teeth, he glanced through the doorway. His eyes widened at the sight of massive golden boots. Raising his gaze, he beheld the imposing figure of the Golden Knight, his spear held ready as always. Why is he here? The Golden Knight stepped forward, his voice calm yet commanding. ¡°This is why we¡¯ve been using the Waygate more frequently. This door is a Paragon Engine of immense power. Opening it required potent mana,¡± he explained, his gaze flickering to the ashes on the ground. ¡°All of it.¡± The knight extended a hand, his massive gauntlet engulfing Dunn¡¯s. Even in his armor, Dunn felt dwarfed by the Golden Knight¡¯s presence. With a firm pull, he was brought to his feet. 95: Binding contract "My apologies for the theatrics," the knight said, his tone likely deliberate. "However, I suspect you have begun to question the true nature of this mission." You mean saving Death Runners? Dunn thought ruefully, his gaze lingering on the scorched remains of the maiden. Why had she been killed? He couldn¡¯t understand the reason. Was it something to do with the engine? Did it take all her energy? Is this what happens? he suddenly felt pity for sanguines. The knight stepped into the room, pushing the door wider as he entered. In the center of the dimly lit chamber, Dunn noticed a man kneeling, bound in heavy rusted chains. The man¡¯s white robe was stained with dirt and blood, and his face bore a mash of scars. His slightly green, oily skin and locked black strands made him seem like a crossbreed¡ªa mixture of hornbreed and maw. The man¡¯s body was marred with burns, evidence of deep torment. Yet, what truly unnerved Dunn was not the prisoner¡¯s condition but the others in the room. Familiar faces stared back at him. Rollo and Adolla were present, their expressions contrasting starkly. Adolla wore a sly grin, while Rollo¡¯s disdain was evident in the dismissive curve of his lips. As Dunn¡¯s gaze wandered, he spotted a notary with dark gold hair standing in the far-right corner of the square, black-walled room. The space was also etched with the same symbols as the door. And as always, just looking at it, made him feel a growing weakness. Eternal lamps hung from the ceiling, casting flickering light that banished the shadows. ¡°What is all this?¡± Dunn asked, suspicion gnawing at him. His unease grew as his eyes fell once more on the chained man. Was he the prisoner requiring such elaborate precautions? And if so, why? The chaplain, accompanied by the sole surviving maiden, approached the bound figure and declared, ¡°This is a mutant.¡± A heavy silence followed, stretching uncomfortably. ¡°Damn, the prideful son!¡± Dunn roared, his voice echoing. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± His eyes widened, and his grip on his blade tightened. Adolla, Rollo, and the radiant knight all turned their attention to him, their expressions ranging from indifference to amusement. Am I the mad one? Dunn wondered, his thoughts racing. Surely not. This is a mutant. They should have summoned the invigilator by now. Why leave it here? Don¡¯t they know the presence of the profane removes the Warrior¡¯s gaze? The Waygate incident was one thing, but now a mutant too? Is this campaign nothing but a congregation of blasphemy? Rollo pinched the bridge of his nose, sighing heavily. What? He was surprised by that reaction. Am I wrong to react like this? Dunn thought. As he glanced around, he realized everyone, even the notary, was watching him with mild bemusement. They must have their reasons. The radiant knight wouldn¡¯t act without cause. ¡°Explain,¡± Dunn said, his voice terse. Adolla scoffed loudly. ¡°Explain?¡± He mimicked Dunn¡¯s tone mockingly. ¡°And what will you do if we don¡¯t? Fight us?¡± ¡°I have Knight Plate,¡± Dunn retorted sharply. ¡°A pitiful shortcut,¡± Adolla sneered, folding his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll show you its worthlessness. After this, you and I¡ªduel.¡± Dunn stood stunned by the sheer absurdity of Adolla¡¯s words. All shard-armor are shortcuts! he wanted to yell, but he clenched his jaw, swallowing his anger. Taking a calming breath, he turned to the chaplain. ¡°What is happening?¡± This time, he spoke with some respect. Warrior help me, he thought, if there¡¯s a valid reason for this. I nearly damned myself. The chaplain, seemingly satisfied with Dunn¡¯s change in demeanor, answered with grave sincerity. ¡°This mutant is the reason the golden knight is here. It has uttered heretical prophecies about a horror that might emerge in the distant future.¡± ¡°It spoke of a god,¡± the chaplain continued, his tone low but firm. ¡°The god of the giants is returning.¡± Dunn froze. ¡°What does this mean?¡± The chaplain pressed on. ¡°Do you recall the last attack? A suspiciously coordinated assault by giants, many arriving through a waygate. If you thought your clash with Adolla caused it, you were mistaken. It was him.¡± The chaplain gestured toward the chained man. ¡°The giants sensed his presence and sought to silence him.¡± ¡°To kill him?¡± Dunn asked, dubious. ¡°Yes,¡± the chaplain confirmed. ¡°They wanted to ensure his revelations about the so-called Duskbringer never reached us.¡± Dunn¡¯s mind flashed back to the words of an armored giant he had slain during an intense skirmish. The chaplain elaborated. ¡°During the Third Millennium, when the Eleven Gods saved humanity from the Mad King and the false heretic deities, the Duskbringer¡ªgod of the giants¡ªwas among those defeated. According to ancient texts, he was impaled on his throne by the Warrior God.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. At this, everyone except the golden knight and the chained man pumped their fists into the air, a gesture of reverence. ¡°But,¡± the chaplain added grimly, ¡°the giants have found a way to resurrect him, possibly with the fairies¡¯ help. We suspect they were behind the fall of Parin Hive City in the northern domination.¡± Dunn reeled from the revelations. Relief washed over him that his clash with Adolla hadn¡¯t led to disaster, but the thought of facing a god? It felt insurmountable. I¡¯m barely at the Desolation Class, he thought bitterly. And now this? The chaplain continued ominously. ¡°A terrible age is upon us. An informant in the SSO reports another unsealing¡ªpossibly in Canen, the Empire¡¯s capital. It suggests the return of heretic gods is imminent.¡± He locked eyes with Dunn. ¡°This man spoke your name.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dunn staggered, his heart pounding. The thought that a mutant¡ªa being tied to such an ominous prophecy¡ªhad uttered his name filled him with some level of dread. ¡°Why did it say my name?¡± ¡°That we do not know,¡± the chaplain admitted. ¡°But the fact that it survives under the weight of its knowledge suggests the god of the giants remains dead. However, we need answers, and for some reason, the mutant will only speak to you.¡± The golden knight stepped forward, his voice like thunder. ¡°If your relevance to this prophecy proves harmful to the Empire, I will kill you. I apologize in advance.¡± A cold shiver ran through Dunn. He could feel the weight of the knight¡¯s words pressing on him. Dying to a knight wouldn¡¯t be so bad, he thought passively. The chaplain gestured for Dunn to approach the chained man. Taking a steadying breath, Dunn stepped closer, his heart pounding. He glanced at Adolla, who smirked mockingly, and Rollo, whose indifference remained unshaken. Would anything impress him? Dunn wondered. Standing before the man, Dunn hesitated. Should I touch him? He refrained, choosing instead to observe the silent figure. Is he even alive? Adolla burst into laughter. ¡°Look at you,¡± he mocked. ¡°You thought you were important, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s probably a different Dunn. Your name isn¡¯t unique.¡± ¡°Perhaps we were wrong,¡± the golden knight murmured thoughtfully. Suddenly, the chained man lifted his head, his eyes wide with extremity. ¡°Watch out! It¡¯s consuming you!¡± he cried hoarsely. He shook his head, muttering incoherently before locking eyes with Dunn again. ¡°No... not that Dunn... this Dunn. Yes, yes¡­¡± He paused, his voice trembling. ¡°No matter what, don¡¯t pick up the armor.¡± The man collapsed, his body limp. Silence filled the room. Does this mean I die now? Dunn¡¯s thoughts veered as he eyed the radiant knight, the imposing figure¡¯s spear glinting with a sharp edge. Perhaps, if he fought with all his might, he might manage an escape. But escape would brand him a traitor, and even if he succeeded in evading the knight, the encampment teemed with enough shard-bearers to capture or kill him without breaking a sweat. Resistance would be an act of sheer fruitlessness. Still damped in silence, the chaplain moved with deliberate steps toward the limp body of the mutant. He crouched, placing two fingers on the man¡¯s neck to check for a life beat. After a moment, he straightened slightly and announced, ¡°He lives. He¡¯s merely unconscious.¡± The golden knight remained unmoved, his armor radiant. He took several purposeful strides toward Dunn and, with a commanding tone, asked, ¡°Do you have any knowledge of this ¡®armor¡¯ he spoke of?¡± Dunn¡¯s gaze flickered uneasily between the dismissive Rollo, the smirking Adolla, and the notary standing stoically in the shadows. Shaking his head, Dunn replied, ¡°I know of no such thing. Unless it refers to my former shard plate or this knight plate I currently wear. But even then, the warning was against donning it, and that I have already done.¡± The knight regarded him for a long, tense moment before shifting his attention to the notary. ¡°Bring a contract,¡± he commanded. As if awaiting this exact order, the notary¡ªa slender figure with dark gold hair and a single golden dot adorning his right cheek¡ªreached into his robes and withdrew a folded parchment. Moving with the practiced step of one accustomed to such things, he approached the knight, but despite that, the difference between their heights made one seem a child, the other a giant. Reaching the knight, the notary bowed deeply and offered the parchment with both hands. ¡°Here it is, sir,¡± he said with deference. The radiant knight didn¡¯t spare the notary a glance. Instead, his focus remained fixed ahead as he said, ¡°Draft it such that Legionnaire Dunn is rendered incapable of speaking about anything he has witnessed here without my explicit authorization. Should he attempt to break this bond, the penalty will be the ignition of his very soul.¡± Dunn felt a cold shiver crawl down his spine. The words brought the image of the scorched maiden. He had heard tales of binding contracts and their severe repercussions, but this was a level of lethality he had never imagined. Of course, it was bound to exist, he thought. The notary nodded, retrieving a quill from within his robes. After a few fluid, practiced movements, he began writing on the parchment. When he finished, he raised his eyes to meet Dunn¡¯s and spoke, ¡°I will need your blood to seal the bond.¡± Dunn hesitated, apprehension flaring. But he knew resistance was futile. With a resigned exhale, he flexed his wrist, allowing the red gauntlet encasing his hand to dissolve into a plume of black smoke and fire. The armor vanished, leaving his hand bare. Extending his hand toward the notary, he watched as the man pricked his finger with a small, sharp tool. A bead of crimson welled up, which the notary deftly collected. Using the blood as ink, he continued writing on the parchment, the quill scratching softly against the surface. Once finished, the notary scrutinized his work, his eyes glowing faintly with an ethereal transparent light as if verifying its sanctity. With a sudden burst of fire, the parchment disintegrated into ash, vanishing completely. ¡°It is done,¡± the notary intoned solemnly. ¡°A copy will be sent to the Tome Vault for preservation.¡± He stepped back into the shadows, his role complete. As the parchment burned away, Dunn felt an indescribable sensation ripple through his body. It was as if invisible chains coiled around his very heart, binding him in ways both physical and unknowable. He couldn¡¯t articulate the feeling, but if needed to, he might have described it as iron shackles tightening around his heart. Maybe that was what it was--chains around his heart. The golden knight inclined his head slightly, acknowledging the completion of the binding. ¡°Prepare yourself,¡± he said, his voice as cold and commanding as ever. ¡°We depart soon¡ª¡± ¡°Not so fast,¡± came a voice from the corner of the room. Adolla stepped forward, a grin plastered across his face. The audacity of interrupting a golden knight¡ªa direct servant of the sovereign ruler¡ªwas staggering. Yet Adolla seemed entirely unbothered, his steps measured and hard as he closed the distance between himself and Dunn. ¡°Don¡¯t forget,¡± Adolla said, his grin widening, ¡°we have a duel.¡± What in the shattered heavens? Dunn¡¯s mind reeled, his expression caught somewhere between disbelief and exasperation. 96: Worthless The red dust descended gently, painting the world in an eerie redness. Dunn stood in silence, observing the soldiers as they trained. The field remained a rugged expanse of jagged stone and uneven slopes. Truly a dreadful place to train, but perhaps the best for cultivating resilience and strength. Here, men could acquire the skills essential for navigating this cruel desolate domination. That would be essential for the future of the campaign. These were his thoughts, though his gaze remained fixed on the trainer. Having long forgotten the man¡¯s name, Dunn referred to him as the others did: Worthless. A nickname derived from the word he often shouted. "You''re worthless!" Worthless bellowed, "How are you going to fight a giant with arms like that? Even the bugs have bigger muscles than you!" He was yelling at a clearly thin guardsman, though not as frail as Worthless made him seem. The soldier in question was likely small due to the rationing of food going around the encampment. Worthless was a tall man with a muscular build, small eyes resembling those of a tudorson but lacking their characteristic blueness and earrings. He wore a black coat lined with gold, paired with trousers, and carried a sharp chain-sword on his back. Dunn knew little about the man, but he did know that Worthless had once been a freeblade aspiring to return to the Swordsmen Tower. However, he had been punished and assigned to train soldiers here before he could do so. The Swordsmen Tower did not take kindly to deserters. I think it was three years, Dunn mused, leaning against one of the wooden pillars. The structure was part of a long wooden building¡ªa stable for the horses. Naturally, high steeds were not kept with ordinary ones, as the latter would turn timid in the presence of their superior counterparts. Left that way for too long, they would become incapable of even moving. Superiority often destroys motivation. Dunn frowned at the thought. Adolla was serious¡­ He wants to fight me? Me, with my knight plate? Is he foolish? He believed the persistent shard-bearer likely was. Closing his eyes, he felt the presence of the armor¡ªdeep within his soul or perhaps his spirit. Whatever it was, it was there, and he could summon it at will. But despite knowing he was far stronger than Adolla, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was a reason behind the challenge. Adolla was no fool. Yes, he was impulsive, but a fool he was not. So why take such a risk? If this were an ordinary duel, it would end after a certain number of injuries. But this was a warlock¡¯s duel. They would fight until one of them lost, surrendered, or became incapacitated. Dunn had no intention of taking an easy way out, nor would Adolla. Should he go easy on him? No. That would insult both his honor as a shard-bearer and the duel itself. And without honor, what else did they have? If the battle were to take place anywhere other than the arena, Dunn would have to hold back; his full might could cause catastrophic destruction enough to cause desolation. But the arena¡­ Its walls were constructed from special materials, said to have been found in the Nightmare Plains. He had no idea what those materials were called, but he knew they could withstand damage from a desolation class. After all, the former archon once fought there and nothing happened. Well, except for the trembling. He extended his hand, catching a fleck of red dust as it fell like gentle rain. Some say the Eastern Dominion has white dust¡­ he thought idly. That can¡¯t be true, right? It was likely just a folktale. Who knew what was true? Perhaps if the domination reappeared, the truth would come to light. But for now, there was no way to know. Stretching his limbs, he yawned. Damn pride! I can¡¯t be tired before the duel, he thought with amusement. Not there was ever any chance of him losing. "Hey, you!" an irritated voice called out. Dunn ignored it. There was no way someone would address him¡ªa knight plate bearer¡ªso casually. Unless it was the Golden Knight, whose voice alone would shake the entire training grounds. "Hey, are you deaf?" the voice shouted again, louder and angrier. Seriously? Dunn groaned inwardly. "Did you¡­ Oh, my warrior!" The voice sounded confused and furious. Frowning, Dunn raised his head abruptly, ready to confront whoever dared address him in such a manner. He froze. Standing before him was Worthless, his eyes wide, veins bulging on his face. "What did you plan to do, boy?" Worthless demanded, gripping his sword. Was he planning to attack? "Worth¡­ Sir¡­ Ah." Dunn faltered, almost lowering his head but stopping midway. For some reason, he felt unsure of what to do. "What?" Worthless¡¯s eyes widened. "You can¡¯t greet?"Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Dunn grumbled internally. Though he wanted to greet the man, the words that came out of his mouth were, "I have knight plate." Worthless seemed startled. "So you¡¯re the one fighting Adolla." "Yes." Did I become famous or something? "You have knight plate, huh?" Worthless said, eyeing him critically. "Yes," Dunn replied with a slight smile. "It makes me a desolation." Worthless said nothing and turned to walk away. Dunn was startled for some reason. "Hey, what are you doing?" The trainer paused briefly and said without turning, "I was going to punish you for yawning in my class, but it seems Adolla will do that for me." Dunn frowned. "What in the shattered heavens are you saying?" Worthless clicked his tongue and resumed walking. However, he threw one last remark over his shoulder: "You¡¯re weak. That¡¯s just it. So Adolla¡¯s going to mop the floor with you." Dunn watched the man leave, a smile curling on his lips. These people don¡¯t seem to understand what desolation means. He sighed. He had planned to learn a few techniques from Worthless, but it turned out the man lived up to his nickname. In the end, he simply observed the soldiers¡¯ movements.
Dunn stood within the waiting hall, several soldiers adjusting and enhancing his armor. They meticulously worked on it, painting it a deeper shade of crimson and inscribing intricate symbols across its surface. He would have preferred the banner symbol of the legion¡ªas the warlocks did not possess a regiment banner¡ªbut given the dishonorable nature of the current battle, such a gesture would be deemed an insult to the clan. The diminutive soldiers scurried around him, their stature making them appear almost like dwarves as they moved up and about. It felt strange seeing them this way... so small. So insignificant. Dunn checked himself. Warrior, cleanse my pride, he prayed silently, watching as another soldier approached from the oval stone corridor. The man carried a small cup filled with liquor and ice stones. Drinking it was required¡ªan odd tradition, yes, but an ingrained part of his regiment''s customs. I bet this started because of the legion¡¯s master and his drinking habits, Dunn thought wryly, though he dared not utter such words aloud. The legion master was notoriously sensitive about such topics, and with so many soldiers nearby, any one of them might seize the opportunity to curry favor by reporting his remarks. His gaze shifted to the iron-barred gate to his left. The gate¡¯s top arched slightly, and several worn rods bore marks of some great force. He knew what had caused it. Over the years, the arena had served myriad purposes. Sometimes it was a venue for punishing deserters, granting them one final bout to redeem themselves. Others, less fortunate, met their end here. The arena had housed giants, monstrous insects, and other abominations from the Western domination, used to execute or torture soldiers guilty of grievous crimes. Seeing a shard-bearer in such a situation, however, was rare. For the most part, it was the mundane soldiers who met their fate here. Some, deep in despair, tried to escape the arena by any means¡ªall in vain. In the end, the scratches on the iron bares were of his humans. Dunn turned to a soldier beside him. ¡°Is there an execution after my duel?¡± The soldier started, his head slowly lifting to meet Dunn¡¯s gaze. Impressive, Dunn thought. Few dared to meet his eyes, intimidated by the imposing presence of knight plate. The soldier took a moment to gather himself before responding hastily, ¡°Uh, yes. Yes. During the last battle, two soldiers tried to desert but were caught by shard-bearer Auro.¡± Ah, I hadn¡¯t even noticed, Dunn mused. He didn¡¯t bother learning the names of every shard-bearer¡ªit wasn¡¯t his concern. Or perhaps this one simply lacked distinction. But does such a thing even exist¡ªan unimpressive shard-bearer? he wondered idly. Not that there was anything he could do for the soldiers. They were to be executed for their crime, and that was plain and simple. The bustling guardsman finally reached him, bowing and offering the cup of liquor. They treated him as though he were royalty. What was he, the sovereign ruler? Dunn smirked to himself. He suddenly slapped his gauntleted hand against his mouth, the iron clanging loudly. The sound echoed through the corridor like a muted cannon, startling the guardsmen. Many staggered back with wide eyes, a few even leveling their spears. What good would that do? The liquor-bearer fumbled, his hands now damp with spilled liquid. If it were anyone else, they¡¯d punish him for this, Dunn thought, forcing a reassuring smile he hoped would ease the man¡¯s nerves. Taking the cup in his armored hand, Dunn examined the drink. Ice stones floated within, their surfaces gleaming against the translucent white and faint brown liquor. The drink¡¯s name escaped him¡ªit had been so long. He stared at the ice for several silent moments, his gaze fixed on its stillness. It rested there, sunken and inert. Hmm. ¡°Sir,¡± a guardsman¡¯s voice broke his trance. Dunn glanced down at the speaker¡ªa soldier with maw-like features stood nervously before him. ¡°What?¡± Dunn¡¯s voice carried an unintentional weight. The guardsman flinched, his grip tightening on his spear. Dunn half-expected it to shatter under the strain. Like the storm, he thought, recalling something a maw had once said to him. His mind wandered. The Strongman festival is approaching. I wonder who will win this year. Maybe if this mission ends in time, I can watch. Not that I can participate¡ªLegionnaires are forbidden. However, I doubt this mission will end easily. We¡¯re dealing with a god. Dunn tensed, his eyes darting around. He exhaled slowly. Thinking it isn¡¯t revealing it, right? He would much prefer not to suddenly have his soul burned. He tried to recapture his earlier thoughts but they slipped away. Hmm. ¡°Sir!¡± The voice came again, sharper this time. Who dared raise their voice at him? He looked down to see the same maw-faced soldier. Ah. ¡°What?¡± he asked. ¡°The battle starts in three minutes¡­ well, now it¡¯s one minute.¡± ¡°Taa!¡± Dunn blurted, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you speak up?¡± He quickly brought the cup to his lips and drained the liquor. A jolt coursed through him as he accidentally bit into an ice stone, the chill sending a shiver down his spine. The liquor itself was underwhelming, barely warming his throat. Taking a steadying breath, Dunn turned his focus to the barred door. At some point, the soldiers had departed, leaving him alone with the maw-faced guard. Not that Dunn cared. He allowed his thoughts to settle, considering which stance, style, and form he would employ in the upcoming duel. Though he didn¡¯t know all their names, years of observing training soldiers and swordsmen had enriched his knowledge. Gradually, the roar of the crowd beyond the gate grew louder. Cheers and cries of excitement surged like a trumpet blast. Cold sweat beaded on his back, his forehead damp. Yet, he felt calm. This was battle¡ªno place for hesitation. He closed his eyes. The duel was soon to begin. A duel he had every intention of winning. 97: Shard vs Plate The first heartbeat. ¡°We welcome the Knight Plate bearer: Dunn!¡± The barred gate began to rise, sending an odd chill down his spine. The screams reverberated through his body, pushing away the oppressive heat of the dominion. The second beat! He stepped forward, passing beneath the rising gate, his boots crunching against the vast expanse of white sand. The round coliseum loomed before him. The spectators sat in pews arranged on ascending platforms. The walls surrounding him were darkened with a hint of gold, deliberately inlaid. The red dust halted here, stopped by the transparent glass dome overhead. But, around him were countless people, screaming and cheering. Some were soldiers, shard-bearers, others were lucky death-runners, and various others who had accompanied the campaign. After all, it took more than fighters to win a domination. He moved closer to the center of the ring, his mind shutting out the cacophony. Third beat. ¡°And here comes Shard-bearer, Adolla!¡± Now! The thrill rose within him. As the gate on the opposite end lifted, a blur shot out, wielding a blade wreathed in fiery flames. Dunn summoned his weapon, feeling the slight heat as the obsidian-dark blade materialized in his grasp. He countered. Boom! The two weapons collided, sending a heated shockwave rippling across the coliseum. Even the white sand scattered, pushed away by the sheer force of the strike. And soon, more blows followed. Dunn smirked inwardly. He was going to win. The sheer difference in their strength made the battle feel almost trivial. He could easily predict Adolla¡¯s attacks, and even the man¡¯s physical strikes felt like mere taps against him. He slammed his foot into the ground, sending a shockwave that forced Adolla backward. Yet, the persistent opponent somersaulted, landing feet-first on the sand-covered ground. Without hesitation, Adolla lunged forward, hurling a swirling ball of flame in his direction. Through the red helm covering his face, Dunn couldn¡¯t see Adolla¡¯s expression, but he could guess. The fiery orb struck his shoulder, erupting in a cascade of explosions. Dunn frowned, shuddering from the impact. That isn¡¯t an ability the shard-armor should possess. He opened his left palm, summoning a fireball the size of a giant¡¯s head. However, before he could hurl it, Adolla sidestepped in a peculiar manner, weaving through the chaos and appearing mere inches from his face, sword poised to strike. Dunn¡¯s heart sank. The flame ball vanished. Groaning, he roared like a cornered beast, unleashing a vortex of flames around him. Adolla staggered back, seemingly caught off guard. Dunn himself was surprised by the earlier attack. He raised his sword, cutting through the fiery whirlwind. But as the flames dissipated, he found no sign of Adolla. Where had he gone? Suddenly, the crowd gasped. Up! Dunn turned swiftly, gripping his sword with both hands. Another blade descended, colliding with his. Adolla, attacking from above, seemed to grin. At least, Dunn believed he did. In an instant, Adolla recoiled from contact, then lunged forward, slamming his shoulder into Dunn. Dunn staggered slightly but quickly retaliated, shoving the shard-bearer back. The disparity in strength was unmistakable as Adolla was sent hurtling into the air. Adolla managed to regain his footing and launched a swift attack. Dunn responded by shifting to a more aggressive stance, twisting and spinning fluidly. His leaner shard armor granted him an edge in agility. Was the size of his plate an issue? Surely not. Dunn glanced down at Adolla, then leaped high, descending with a powerful swing. However, Adolla rolled deftly to the side, evading the blow that shattered the ground beneath. Taaa! Dunn cursed inwardly. He still couldn¡¯t fathom why he hadn¡¯t won yet. Well, not yet. He surged forward, closing the gap between them in a heartbeat. Adolla¡¯s quivered in surprise as he scrambled back, narrowly avoiding a strike that would have severed his hand. I need to be cautious. Despite his confidence in victory, Dunn didn¡¯t want to secure it by gravely injuring the shard-bearer. Adolla could still prove invaluable in the mission ahead. As the clash intensified, Adolla¡¯s feet suddenly ignited with flame. Before Dunn could react, a fiery kick connected with his helm, snapping his head backward. The shockwave left him disoriented, the world spinning. Why is this taking so long? He was growing baffled. He wasn¡¯t weak. With the destructive power of a desolation at his command, Adolla should have been an easy victory. Yet, the man was holding his own. Was he truly stronger, even in Knight Plate?This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. That couldn¡¯t be. Despite his frustration, a burning thrill ignited within him. He wanted to win. He had to. Funny how a man who craves death fights so fiercely to survive. The thought flickered and faded. Gritting his teeth, Dunn steadied himself. Roaring, his blade erupted in flames, crackling like a thousand snapping branches. Adolla charged, his fists and legs ablaze. Dunn watched as his opponent closed in, sword ready to strike. This ends now. Taking the stonestance, he raised his blazing sword over his head. Time seemed to slow. He saw every detail¡ªAdolla¡¯s fiery limbs, the determined gleam in his eyes. None of it mattered. All that mattered was winning. Adolla took another step. Dunn felt the warm breath inside his helm. He willed it. The flames on his sword extended, blazing into a spear of fire. Adolla faltered, but it was too late. The attack was mere inches away. I win. Adolla suddenly sidestepped again, the flames on his legs exploding in the opposite direction, propelling him away from the strike. What? But Adolla wasn¡¯t finished. In an instant, he spun, slamming his sword against Dunn¡¯s gauntlet. The blow connected, sending a jolt of pain through Dunn¡¯s arm. His grip on the flaming spear-sword faltered. Before the weapon could hit the ground, Adolla snatched it. No! A dreadful premonition gripped him, but it was too late. Adolla wielded the flaming spear-sword, slashing wide. Boom! Dunn hurtled backward, smashing into the base of the spectator¡¯s platform. His stomach churned, the liquor within igniting a searing pain. It wasn¡¯t the exhilarating fire of battle, but the agonizing burn of swallowed embers. Through blurred vision, he saw Adolla approaching, wielding the elongated flame sword. That¡¯s not yours. Dunn groaned, willing it. The sword of fire held by Adolla suddenly vanished in an instant, phasing into reality within his own grasp. It still burned. And though he could extinguish the flames to reveal just the steel or knight blade beneath, he knew doing so would activate a cooldown period. That was something he didn''t want. Yes, it was consuming his energy at a rapid rate; in a few more minutes, he would likely pass out. But until then, he intended to win. And win he must. Standing upright, he dismissed his helm. The helmet dissolved in a fume of dark red smoke, allowing the even hotter and muskier air of the dome to brush against his face. He scanned the coliseum, wondering why no cold tails had been placed. Maybe there wasn¡¯t eno¡ª ¡°Hey!¡± Adolla interjected with a roar. ¡°Don¡¯t go getting distracted¡­ You¡¯ve always wanted to die, right?¡± This again? Dunn regretted ever telling him that. However, he was right. This was no time for distractions. He parted his legs, adopting windstance, but before he could act, Adolla charged toward him. This time, none of his body parts were ignited in flames. Cooldown! Dunn welcomed this outcome. He could have employed any of the myriad abilities the plate granted him, but somehow, he saw no honor in that. Why exaggerate his prowess against an opponent he could defeat with raw skill? Yes, he could overpower Adolla with the destructive force of the plate, but what would that prove? Better to show Adolla he was superior as he was. That was valor. That was honorable. This would prove something. Dunn attacked. He surged forward, unleashing a barrage of strikes at Adolla. He was not without skill, and though Adolla had previously bested him with some ingenuity, his luck had run out. Here and now, Dunn would demonstrate the terrifying strength of knight plate: the apex armor of the knight houses. He was the greater of the two, and he would prove it now. Dunn shouted, his strikes hammering against Adolla, landing searing blows on his arms and cracking his armor. And before Adolla could recover, Dunn spun, drilling a powerful punch into the dazed shard-bearer. Adolla was flung backward but managed to land feet-first with a stagger. A mad, bloody, toothy grin spread across Adolla¡¯s face, and somehow Dunn found it oddly fitting. Who knew? As it turned out, he didn¡¯t particularly like the man. Was it the countless unprovoked duels or their first meeting, where Adolla had beaten him senseless? Whatever the reason, Dunn was enacting his revenge now. His assault forced Adolla to hold his sword back and block with his forearm, lest Dunn¡¯s burning chain sword cleaved his blade, leaving him unarmed. How does worthless see this now? Does he still think I¡¯ll lose? Doesn¡¯t anyone understand the might of the plate? This was the armor I now wielded. This was the might of desolation¡­ I am desolation. Suddenly, the world tilted. What? Dunn crashed to the ground, confusion gnawing at his mind. How had he fallen? But before he could make sense of it, Adolla loomed over him, brandishing his nearly broken sword. Clang! Bang! Clang! Blocking with his arm, Dunn remained stupefied as his back half-pressed into the white, sand-covered ground. Adolla¡¯s grin widened. ¡°You should focus more on your legs,¡± he roared. ¡°That thing you¡¯re wearing is too bulky. Did you will it like that? What, did you want to feel big? That¡¯s some red in you.¡± How¡­? Dunn barely registered Adolla¡¯s words. How could he? He was literally seated on his backside, being attacked like a child. Was he¡­ losing? Dunn screamed, forming a lance of pure red flame in his grasp. Boom! He drilled the spear into Adolla¡¯s chest, sending the shard-bearer flying and crashing into the far wall. The ground shook as an explosion as tall as four men rose into the air. Dunn panted, staring at the fiery plume and smoke. Why had he done that? That was an incredibly dangerous amount of power to use. Did he want to kill Adolla? As the smoke cleared, leaving only patches of flame, Adolla¡ªpinned to the sturdy wall¡ªhad half his face scorched. The center of his armor looked as if a hole had nearly been carved into it. It was now a shattered core of red metal and smoke. But his face¡­ Despite the burns, Adolla still wore a grin¡ªthough it now resembled more of a smile. Why was he smiling? Who cares? I win, right? Dunn searched for the judge but was interrupted by booming laughter. Adolla shouted, ¡°What a hypocrite. You want to die but are afraid of losing. What a load of ash dung!¡± ¡°What?¡± Dunn whispered, though somehow Adolla heard it. Adolla pulled himself off the wall, landing unsteadily. ¡°I see it on your face, always lamenting not dying in battle, yet fighting feverishly not to lose. If you want to die, just let it happen. And now, with that armor¡­¡± Armor? What¡¯s he talking about? Dunn was confused. Is this the rambling of a defeated man? Adolla staggered forward with effort. He¡¯s already weakened. This battle is mine. A warm sensation spread through Dunn¡¯s chest, and before he realized it, a smile curled across his face. ¡°Oh, now you smile?¡± Adolla advanced with heavier steps. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be sadder that you didn¡¯t lose? Maybe if you did, I would¡¯ve killed you.¡± Dunn froze. That was usually what he would think¡­ So why was he happy? ¡°The red lives within you!¡± Adolla shouted, suddenly dashing forward with unprecedented speed. What? He can still move like this? Was he faking those staggered steps? Dunn raised his sword to defend, but he noticed his weapon was now obsidian black. No flames. Did I dismiss the flames without realizing it? I wasn¡¯t paying attention. He glanced at Adolla. Too late. In an instant, Adolla¡¯s blade connected with his head. The world went black. 98: Hypocrite It was blurry. He didn¡¯t know where he was or what was happening. However, something seemed familiar within the hazy darkness. A woman¡¯s laughter echoed through. Then, there was something red, swaying like the leaves of a tree. It was hair. Red hair. Whose hair was it? There was a woman, dressed in white, but he couldn¡¯t see much of her, nor make out anything useful. She was moving, running away. No. He was the one moving. Now, he floated atop a river, drifting down its currents. He was weak, exhausted, and something burned within his body. What was it, Fire? A man loomed over him. He knew this man; he had saved him¡­ Or was saving him? Dunn gasped awake to an unfamiliar room, looking around in confusion. He quickly recalled the battle, groaning with frustration. Was that really how he lost? A sword to the head? And he had been wearing knight plate? His heart sank, his eyes lowering. He slumped his head. Why didn¡¯t he just kill me? That would have been the right thing to do¡­ How was he supposed to live now? He had lost, and worse, he had done so despite having an overwhelming advantage. He had knight plate, for warrior¡¯s sake. And yet, he was the one lying in this bed¡­ Not Adolla. Did Worthless know I would lose, or did he simply guess? Dunn thought. If it was a guess, it had been a damn well-accurate one. He wondered if those who had bet on his victory were fuming over his foolish defeat¡­It was a thing in the encampment. Due to the bleakness of the domination, betting was one of the very few fun things they had. Of course, there were also the duels. Likely the Golden Knight was reconsidering taking back the armor. Maybe he will give it to Adolla. He stared at his rough fingers. He seemed the better choice. Dunn was trying to maintain a composed heart after his loss, but the more he thought about it, the less sense it made. He had might, power, plate, and yet he had lost. Yes, he had held back to avoid seriously injuring Adolla, but was that truly a mistake? He had knight plate; using his full power would have been dishonorable¡­ And if he had won using underhanded methods, it would have sullied his name¡­ Hmm, since when did I care about that? he thought idly, heaving a defeated sigh. Maybe he always had¡­ After all, why would a man who wants death fight so desperately to win? Maybe because I want something? He shook his head. No, that was wrong. He didn¡¯t want anything¡ªonly the honor of dying to a worthy opponent. Yes, that was it. And¡­ despite losing to him, Adolla didn¡¯t seem like a worthy opponent. So what qualified a worthy opponent? Still, why? He gritted his teeth in frustration. His mind churned, considering and pondering, yet he found no answers. Even if Adolla had relied on tricks and movement to win, the sheer power of the plate should have compensated for that¡­ He shouldn¡¯t have lost. Why was my head even exposed in the first place? he wondered, yet the memory remained elusive. Maybe his mind hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the blow¡­ He touched his temples, feeling the swollen edge Adolla had created. If that had been a real battle, he would have simply gutted me like an animal. Would that have been better? Though Adolla was far from the man Dunn wanted to take his life, his victory would have at least spared him from his current state. This shameful state. It was odd to have such a thought. Maybe he truly was weak. Dunn¡¯s heart sank deeper. Maybe I¡¯m not worthy of this armor. Perhaps the better outcome would be it being given to Adolla. ¡°Seriously!¡± a loud voice suddenly rang out. He knew that voice¡­ That was¡­ Dunn raised his head, eyes meeting the winner¡ªthe one who had defeated him¡­ Adolla. However, the man was oddly closing in on him, his fists clenched. What is he doing? Bang! Dunn¡¯s head flung backward, nearly hitting the edge of the bed¡¯s headboard. Thankfully, Adolla grabbed him by the neck¡ªAdolla grabbed him by the neck? His eyes widened, his mind still nursing the pain of the sudden blow. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t one enhanced by shard power, or else his skull would have likely cracked against the wall behind him. That would have been messy. Especially for those who were to clean it. ¡°Why, by the Warrior, is your face like that?¡± Adolla shouted, spews of saliva spraying warmly against Dunn¡¯s face. ¡°You fought like a woman¡ªcapable of causing damage but holding back. This isn¡¯t what I wanted.¡± How had he even entered? Dunn was occupied with the idle thought as his mind slowly calmed. Perhaps it was the abrupt blow to his face, but now, he remembered. He had been the one to drop his helm. Why? Because of the heat?Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°Listen to me!¡± Adolla shook him violently, the world shifting back and forth as his stomach churned with bile. ¡°Why did you hold back?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to beat me?¡± Dunn said, suppressing the nausea. ¡°Looks like you accomplished that.¡± Adolla frowned and spat on him. That was insulting. A crime, even, but Dunn cared little for it. He was sinking back into that depressive calm that always came when he failed to die in battle. Why did that even happen? The warm saliva trailed down his cheek, dripping onto the bed. Adolla seemed annoyed by his lack of response. ¡°You really have a lot of red in you.¡± Again with that. Dunn blurred Adolla from his vision, his mind entering a blank state. Nothing mattered now. The world began to shake again¡ªno, Adolla had begun shaking him again, his face practically red with fury. ¡°You want to die, right?¡± Dunn did not respond. However, at that moment, from somewhere within his clothes, Adolla pulled out a small knife¡ªtoothless, without an edge, smooth like glass. He raised it with a deep frown. ¡°Here, I grant your request.¡± The dagger came down. And yet, in an instant, the thrill returned. Instinctively, Dunn summoned his blade, swiping it against the incoming dagger. Adolla stopped, faint wisps of black smoke from the sword kissing against his face. He stared at him in disgust. The dagger chipped at the center, half of it dropping onto the bed. Why had he reacted? Dunn turned left, staring at the black obsidian blade still emanating faint plumes of dark red smoke. I resisted? ¡°Now tell me this.¡± Adolla¡¯s voice turned calm¡ªsomething more surprising than losing the battle. ¡°If you wanted to die so badly, why fight back?¡± Dunn remained silent for a moment before speaking in a low voice, "Because you¡¯re not worthy." That was it, wasn¡¯t it? Adolla suddenly burst into laughter, dropping the half-dagger onto the bed. He leaned back, releasing his grip on Dunn¡¯s neck. That was good¡ªDunn hadn¡¯t even noticed how his breathing had grown labored under those hands. The shard-bearer shook his head and said, "You¡¯re a fraud. I¡¯m not worthy? How many times have I beaten you? Even before you had the plate, and I¡¯m the unworthy one?" He laughed even harder. "You know something? You always say ¡®Shattered Heavens this, Shattered Heavens that,¡¯ or something about the prideful son. Yet, you are so steeped in his redness." Dunn froze. That¡¯s what he meant? Pride? He was full of pride? How did that make any sense? How was that even possible? Adolla¡¯s smile slowly faded, his voice turning into something deeper, something almost beastly. A calm beast. Would he attack again? "It seems you¡¯re like an ash-hound that needs to be taught basic things," he said, his gaze calm but simmering with something beneath the surface. "You are too prideful. Deep down, you don¡¯t truly believe you can die. Or maybe it¡¯s fear¡ªsome other nonsense. You tell yourself that only the worthy can take your life, and often you assess this worthiness. But when someone worthy does come, you fight feverishly to stay alive. And when you win, you sulk about it." "Of course, some scholar might think this is just mental nonsense, but guess what happened the moment you got knight plate?" He paused. "See, knight plate can adjust to whatever height the bonded wants, but instead, you kept it big and strong¡ªbecause that¡¯s how you want to be seen. And when you finally got it, you saw everyone as beneath you. So when you fought me, instead of fighting like a true warlock¡ªdamn the rules¡ªyou held back. You even went as far as giving me an edge by removing your mask. So what¡¯s that, huh? You¡¯re so full of it. A hypocrite." Dunn was stunned into silence. Every one of Adolla¡¯s words slammed against him like an unrelenting tide¡ªthreatening to break down something. No. It shouldn¡¯t be broken down. What shouldn¡¯t? He frowned, rubbing his temples. Dismissing the premonition, he focused on what Adolla had said. Was it true? It didn¡¯t seem like it. It didn¡¯t seem like him. And yet, it sounded like it. Was he truly prideful? Was that why he acted that way with Worthless? Why he held back? Was it not honor but pride? No, it was not, his mind insisted. He massaged his head, then looked up at the roof. Things are confusing. Whatever it was that this man was saying¡ªit could be true, or it could be false. For now, he needed to calm down and process it later. "Was this your way of beating out my desire to die? My pride?" Dunn asked, looking up at Adolla. Adolla suddenly wore an awkward expression. Shattered Heavens! Dunn nearly started. A new expression¡ªone Dunn had never seen before on the man¡ªwas now before him. He hadn¡¯t even thought Adolla capable of such a face. After a moment, it faded, replaced by a mad grin. The man¡¯s emotions were like a storm: unpredictable and ever-changing. "Taaa!" Dunn exclaimed, instantly regretting it as his stomach flared with a painful heat. He endured the sensation and said, "So you did want to beat the pride out of me, huh?" Adolla still said nothing. This was the first time such a thing had happened. "By the Warrior, you care?" That was a genuine question¡ªDunn was rather surprised by this turn of events. Adolla remained silent for a moment, then sighed. "I got it." He turned around to walk away. But before he could, Dunn called to him. "How exactly do you know the things you know?" He could be wrong, right?. If he had guessed, then surely it could be wrong. Adolla looked away and said passively, "Reveal yourself." "Yes, sir," a voice suddenly said before Dunn, nearly startling him. It was a man¡ªbrown-haired with dark eyes that seemed to hold unfathomable depths. What? "This is a high-class mind-worm," Adolla said. "He searched your memories and relayed them to me. He¡¯s been following you for some time now." Dunn stared silently at the serene-faced man. He considered beheading the fellow, but¡­ why even bother? He sighed, waving Adolla away. So was this prove? Prove of some truth in Adolla''s words? The two soon left the room, leaving him in silence. "Finally, he¡¯s gone." He had been trying to get him to leave. That was the only reason he had changed the topic so suddenly and made little fuss about a mind-worm poking around in his mind. He seems to have noticed it¡­ Staring at the ceiling, Dunn suddenly frowned as the contents of his dreams returned to him. Who was that person with the red hair? he wondered.
Jean wrapped herself in the silk robe, taking a sip of the chilled liquor resting on the table. She exhaled deeply, listening to the exhausted gasp of her guest. She turned to him; a boy¡ªwell, he had been one a few hours ago¡ªlay sprawled on her bed, utterly spent. His short blond hair was tousled, and his bare chest glistened with sweat. She smiled as he met her gaze. For someone who had just experienced his first time of passion, he had been remarkably vigorous. Who could have predicted such stamina? She had plucked him from the streets on a whim, and now it seemed she had made quite the choice¡­ Many of the others would be eager to turn him into a lost. 99: Gathering Would she allow that? Why not? He has known pleasure, so it no longer holds appeal for me. She looked away, seating herself on the edge of the bed. It was soft against her below. Exactly what she needed. Holding a piece of parchment she had taken from the table, she glanced through it, picking out details. Having been tasked with aiding the ''boy'' by the Mother, Jean found herself forced to learn and understand countless things. From the wars of the third millennium to secrets about gods and, most of all¡­ black. Needless to say, it was quite a tiring endeavor. It''s as Madam Solace said, black was likely present during the second millennium. She had acquired this information by charming her way into an exotic priest who had access to the Canen¡¯s tome vaults. She had planned on using Florus, but as it turned out, if she had tried, she would have found herself dead beyond reason. And even then, Jean had not actually been given access to the tome vaults; instead, she received these parchment copies from the priest. However, given what he had done and the fact he knew who she was, Jean would likely have to kill him to keep the secret. Might as well get on with it. She stood up and moved to the table. Among other things, there was a small finger-sized vial. Inside it was a sticky white substance. Thank the Mother that the priest was exotic, or I would never have gotten this. Of course, she had not bedded him¡­ he was disgusting and repulsive to her. Yet, even the small she managed still made her skin crawl. Bringing the white substance to her eyes, Jean smiled slightly, then pointed her finger at the tube. She first said a few words in High Astra, which left her panting before she spoke the last: ¡°Maladiro!¡± a word in Draconis. She dropped the vial on the table, her shoulders quivering with frantic breaths. It took a few minutes to recover, and after she did, she exhaled a relieved breath. That should take care of him. She hoped. After all, if killing a feathered angel was so easy, then everyone would be doing it. Turning, her eyes met the blond-haired boy sitting on the bed, a seductive smile curling on his lips. Not this again. Jean sighed in annoyance. What is it with men and thinking one night means something more? Well, you once had that with Dunn. Jean shrugged off the thought, stepping toward the boy. She leaned down, picking up the clothes scattered on the floor¡ªrags covered in dirt and dust. Tossing them onto the boy, she said, ¡°Off you go.¡± You should be grateful you get to keep your sanity instead of becoming one of the lost. The boy caught the clothes with a bewildered expression. ¡°What? Ah¡­ What the last hours?¡± he asked. ¡°Was that nothing?¡± Jean wanted to facepalm. ¡°It was what it was,¡± she shrugged. ¡°I was tired of studying history and needed an escape. You fulfilled that, and I fulfilled yours. That¡¯s all. The deal¡¯s done, I suppose.¡± ¡°Deal?¡± The boy¡¯s eyes flared with a certain rage. Oh Mother. ¡°Deal?¡± he shouted. ¡°Did we write a contract or something? Did a notary sign it? So what do you mean by deal?¡± The boy slowly looked down, tears streaming from his eyes. ¡°Please, no¡­ I love you.¡± Jean cocked her head. Did I use too much charm last night? She wasn¡¯t sure. And even if she had, it was likely the boy¡¯s fault for being so eager. She remained silent, watching him cry, his golden hair seeming to sway in rhythm with his whimpering¡­ Klaus! What? Jean started, her brows furrowing. Am I mad? She lowered her gaze, then looked up at the boy¡­ at his golden, tousled hair. Is that why I picked him? Because he looks like Klaus? No way, right? ¡°Please¡­¡± the boy suddenly pleaded, drawing Jean¡¯s attention. ¡°I¡¯ll be good. Very good. Just don¡¯t leave me.¡± Jean remained silent for some time, then snapped her fingers. A figure quickly entered her chambers¡ªslouched, dwarf-like, and covered in a red robe. The taut-skinned man rasped in a hoarse voice, ¡°Yes, mistress.¡± I am no mistress. Jean thought idly, then said, ¡°Take him to one of my sisters¡¯ orgies.¡± The man suddenly quivered, a smile creeping onto his slimy lips. ¡°Ah,¡± he looked at the boy. ¡°So young. So vigorous. He will enjoy much of the mistresses¡¯ company. I¡¯m so envious.¡± The boy glanced between them, confused. Jean remained silent, turmoil raging in her mind. She needed him out of here before she did something¡­ dangerous. Endure it. She smiled, looking at the boy. ¡°I accept your love,¡± she said. ¡°Go with him, and I will come to see you.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes beamed with renewed hope. He stood, the bedsheet and clothes slipping down his body, revealing him to all. Mostly to the lost, who quivered ecstatically. Why? Does seeing male bodies also entice him? Climbing off the bed, the boy curled around her legs, kissing them. ¡°Thank you. Thank you,¡± he murmured, his lips wet against her skin. Jean cared little for it and simply endured until the lost took him away. Soon, maybe in a month¡¯s time, the boy would become like that man¡ªa lost. His mind shattered beyond reason, leaving only pleasure as the recurring thought.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. She sighed, sitting tiredly on the bed¡¯s edge. Why am I still thinking of Klaus? She glanced at the table, at her pouch, which held her book. She reached for it, unfastening the pouch and retrieving the book. And as she opened it, her eyes fell upon the numerous scribbles scattered throughout¡ªnotes about Black and various other matters. Her desires were also inscribed within: the wanting to become a lady of bliss, to seize power, and to exact vengeance upon the Venture House. And then, of course, there was Walter¡ªthe pleasure master who had sold her. Though, she could afford him some leniency. Her gaze drifted over the assorted writings. The Second Millennium, she thought, seeking distraction from the turmoil within. The Second Millennium, which some call the Solitude Epoch, was an era of strife, yet it eventually came to an end. She scanned through her notes. Supposedly, the epoch concluded due to the demise of two gods. Well, they don¡¯t matter. She shrugged. Although there¡¯s a high likelihood that Black existed during the Solitude Epoch, there is very little evidence of his actions. Did he remain idle during that time? He was supposedly sealed at some point and later resurrected by the Mad King. That, according to Madam Solace. Did Black pledge his allegiance to the Mad King because of that? Jean had attempted to uncover information about the Mad King¡ªeven his name¡ªbut aside from scornful writings and vilification, there was nothing. Even the priests found no trace of him in the tome vaults. It¡¯s as if he never existed, Jean thought grimly. Or perhaps he was simply buried and forgotten. She knew that the Mad King was linked to Black, just as the boy was. And following the logic of the Vortex, all these elements would inevitably converge. It was better to understand what was to come, lest she be torn to shreds by the currents of its events. Not that she wasn¡¯t already being battered by its waves. The Mother had ensured she sank deep within them¡­ So all Jean could do now was move forward. Forget Klaus. Forget everything. Focus on the Mother, and all will be well, she reassured herself. Oddly, as she did, a sweet ecstasy washed over her body. Perhaps the Mother had heard her. Jean steadied her heart with deep breaths¡ªnot the techniques taught by the Swordsmen Tower. No, she was no swordsman, so why should she adopt their breathing methods? Rising from the bed, she placed the book upon it and moved to the side of the room. A mannequin stood there, clad in her garments. Her attire was rather plain: a red dress with black-edged hems. It cinched tightly at the waist, and the sleeves were styled in the fashion of the Knight Cities¡ªone long, the other short. She regarded the dress for some time. There was no particular reason to dress this way. But this was the Pavilion; she needed to look presentable. Jean sighed before quickly freshening up and donning the dress. Walking down the gray-red corridor, passing various vixens like herself, Jean paid them little mind. Instead, she pondered her next steps. She was now tasked with organizing a group to aid the boy, which had resulted in her attaining something of a prominent position within the Pavilion. Well, prominent was an exaggeration¡ªshe was more of a rookie commander, chosen solely because the revelation had come to her. And Jean simply felt burdened by it all. She sighed. She moved through the pavilion, frequently glancing at the nobles as they laughed and reveled with Vixens like herself. She still found them repugnant, which in some way made her feel sane. What would she do if her disdain for nobles vanished due to some strange emotions? Maybe Klaus did something to me? she wondered idly, hesitating as she lost her sense of direction. Odd. Ever since she had been stationed at the Black Desert Regiment keep, she had begun losing track of familiar places within the pavilion. Hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t be sent on a mission that required her to be away from it for long. Of course, there were other pavilions. It was just that this one had saved her. Indeed, many existed, but this was hers. Her sanctuary. Yet now¡­ she wanted to be elsewhere. I doubt these feelings are real, she told herself. Perhaps it was a lie, or perhaps it wasn¡¯t. I need to see him again. She knew it wasn¡¯t a wise choice. After all, the last time they had met, she had practically poisoned him. And though she knew he had survived, chances were that a deep-seated hatred had taken root between them. That would be better, right? It would be better for her. But still, I need to see him. I¡¯m strong... and with Susan. The sweet spider crawled within her clothes, soothing the turbulence in her mind. It was comforting. With Susan, I should be able to secure a private meeting. It won¡¯t be a long one, but it will be something. She glanced at the hunched lost leading her toward the gathering. As long as there isn¡¯t warding, I should be able to escape with my life. Her mind resisted the plan. ¡°Mistress,¡± the slouched man said slowly, his voice cracking as though he were on the verge of death. Perhaps that would be the true outcome. Snapping from her thoughts, Jean looked up, realizing she had arrived at her destination. A plain red door stood before her, set within a vast, silent corridor of smooth, dark obsidian stone. This was the pavilion¡¯s secret chamber, built using the expansive High Astra¡ªused by the ministries in creating their tome vaults. Taking a breath, she dismissed the guide, her eyes focusing on the door. There was no time to waver. Stand strong. She placed her hand upon it. It absorbed her mana with an unnatural force, like a sudden inhalation. Jean grimaced as a sharp, pinching pain flooded her mind. She endured regardless. The door groaned open, releasing a deep, intoxicating aroma. It was the scent of pleasure, but not one born of physical acts. Jean pressed forward, stepping inside. The brilliance of the room¡¯s illumination momentarily blinded her. Shielding her eyes with a hand, she waited until they adjusted. Then she smiled and bowed. Seated upon a large circular bed, a slender figure with silken blue hair gazed at her. The woman was an embodiment of purity¡ªher very presence enough to shatter wills and invoke a singular, immortal yearning. A yearning to possess her. Jean tried to resist, but in the end, her body began to tremble, drool pooling at the corner of her lips. She distracted herself by studying the chamber. It was vast¡ªunnaturally so, given that the pavilion¡¯s exterior was far smaller. Yet, somehow, this place existed within it. It was like a golden palace. Walls gilded in gold, furniture glistening, and even the paintings deliberately depicted men and women adorned with golden hair. A mockery of the Empire¡¯s Golden Court. Regardless, it was breathtaking to behold. Apart from the Mistress, other vixens lounged around her, some at her feet, kissing them. Of course, this was meant to be a discussion regarding the boy and the Mother¡¯s orders. However, Jean couldn¡¯t fault the others for losing themselves. Mistress Cornelia was simply that mesmerizing. Perhaps because she saw her more frequently than the others, Jean had developed some measure of resistance. At least enough to speak. ¡°Mistress, the plan,¡± she said. Cornelia smiled. Black! Jean grimaced as she cursed.